Trinity  College  Library 


Durham,  N.  C. 


[US 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/lifestrangeadven01defo_0 


DANIEL  DEFOE 


3Djr  Htorrstoc  iLitcraturc  petite 


THE  LIFE  AND  STRANGE  ADVENTURES 

OF 

ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

OF  YORK,  MARINER 

BY 

DANIEL  DEFOE 

WITH  AN  INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH  AND  NOTES 


J>~?0  b'f 


BOSTON  NEW  YORK  CHICAGO 

HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 
®be  Cttfccrjtfibe  prrfjtf  Cambridge 


Copyright,  1895, 

®E  HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  & CO. 


AU  rights  reserved. 


<3 


a / -/  7 pZ, 


CONTENTS. 


3HAPTEB 


PAGE 


Introductory  Sketch  . 

Author’s  Preface  . 

I.  First  Trial  of  the  Sea 

II.  A Captive  among  the  Moors  . 

III.  Escape  from  Captivity  . 

IV.  The  Voyage  to  Guinea 

/J,  V.  The  Shipwreck  .... 

VI.  The  Raft 

VII.  Unloading  the  Ship 

VIII.  The  First  Habitation 

IX.  Balancing  Accounts 

X.  The  Journal  

XI.  Exploration  of  the  Island 

XII.  Regular  Life 

XIII.  Building  a Boat  .... 

XIV.  Monarch  of  All  He  surveyed 

XV.  A Voyage  of  Discovery 

XVI.  His  Animal  Kingdom  . 

XVII.  The  Footprint  .... 
XVIII.  The  Fortification  . . • . 

XIX.  The  Old  Goat  and  the  Cave 

XX.  The  Return  of  the  Savages  . 

XXI.  The  Wreck 

XXII.  The  Longing  for  Escape  . 

XXIII.  Man  Friday 

XXIV.  The  Christianizing  of  Friday 

XXV.  Plans  to  reach  the  Mainland  . 

XXVI.  The  Fight  with  Cannibals 
XXVII.  Robinson  Crusoe  and  his  Subjects 
XXVIII.  The  Coming  of  Englishmen 
XXIX.  The  Fight  with  Mutineers  . 

XXX.  Robinson  Crusoe  leaves  his  Island 


zx 

1 

18 

25 

41 

50' 

59 

65 

72 

80 

88 

135 

140 

156 

162 

172- 

182 

189 

204 

220 

229 

235 

249 

255 

272 

287 

294 

308 

318 

331 

355 


INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH. 


It  is  a fact  which  throws  great  light  upon  the  mean* 
ing  of  literature  that  J)aniel  Defoe,  the  author  of 
Robinson  Crusoe , was  as  voluminous  a writer  as  Si* 
Walter  Scott,  and  yet  his  name  is  kept  really  alive  by 
a single  book. . In  this  year  of  1895  a new,  carefully 
edited  series  of  Defoe’s  writings  has  appeared  in  six, 
teen  volumes,  but  the  editor  has  confined  his  selection 
to  whole  books  ; in  point  of  fact  a list  of  Defoe’s  writ- 
ings, confessedly  incomplete,  counts  up  at  least  two 
hundred  and  fifty  books  and  pamphlets,  and  this  does 
not  take  into  account  a great  mass  of  newspaper  writ- 
ing. The  list  includes  several  narratives,  real  and 
fictitious,  in  which  the  same  sort  of  power  is  shown  as 
one  discovers  in  Robinson  Crusoe , yet  it  is  very  clear 
that  these  narratives  have  but  a curious  interest  for 
students  of  literature  to-day,  while  the  one  great  book 
is  read  by  thousands  upon  thousands  who  do  not  think 
of  it  as  literature  at  all.  What  is  the  explanation  of 
this  most  interesting  fact?  For  a partial  explanation 
we  need  to  know  something  of  the  man  behind  the 
book,  and  it  is  not  very  difficult  to  trace  the  outward 
course  of  his  life,  though,  in  spite  of  his  unnumbered 
writings,  it  is  by  no  means  easy  to  get  at  the  real  man 
himself. 

We  must  bear  in  mind  that  Robinson  Cm  me  wtn 
not  the  early  work  of  a writer.  It  was  not,  for  ex- 
ample, like  Two  Years  Before  the  Mast , written  by  a 
young  man  at  the  beginning  of  his  career  and  repre- 


vi 


INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH. 


senting  a youthful  experience  and  a youthful  spirit, 
to  be  followed  by  arduous  labor  in  a profession.  De- 
foe was  nearly  sixty  years  old  when  he  ..wrote  his 
famous  book^and  was  broken  by  years  of  toil  and 
ti’ouble.  He  was  born  in  London  in  1659.1  His 
father  and  his  grandfather  before  him  wrote  their 
name  Foe,  and  apparently  the  form  DeFoe  or  Defoe 
grew  out  of  the  signature  D.  Foe  which  the  author 
used  in  the  early  years  of  his  career.  Daniel’s  father 
was  a butcher  and  a Nonconformist,  who  intended  his 
son  to  be  a minister,  and  placed  him  at  school  for  this 
purpose.  The  boy  continued  in  study  with  this  in  view 
until  he  was  nineteen,  when  he  abruptly  turned  aside 
from  the  plan  to  make  him  a minister  and  took  up 
the  trade  of  a hosier.  His  own  explanation,  later  in 
life,  indicates  that  he  saw  in  the  profession  as  then 
followed  an  ignoble  set  of  men,  too  dependent  on  de- 
nominational aid  and  liable  to  be  hampered  in  the 
free  expression  of  their  opinion.  He  was  not  forced 
out  of  the  pulpit  by  any  lack  of  religious  feeling,  for 
he  appears  to  have  remained  through  life  a man  of 
strong  religious  nature,  but  in  all  probability  he  felt, 
rather  than  clearly  saw,  as  a young  man,  that  his  rest- 
less, impetuous  spirit,  and  his  sensitive  temperament 
ill  fitted  him  for  a position  calling  for  circumspect  be- 
havior and  repression  of  self. 

At  the  school  where  he  was  trained  he  had  this  ad- 
vantage, which  he  might  have  missed  in  more  strictly 
academic  centres,  of  being  well  drilled  in  the  use  of 
the  English  language,  and  inasmuch  as  the  school  was 
connected  with  a party  which  was  political  as  well  as 

1 This  is  the  date  given  by  Mr.  Aitken,  the  latest  biographer 
of  Defoe,  though  Mr.  Minto,  who  wrote  the  volume  on  Defoe  in 
the  English  Men  of  Letters  Series,  makes  the  date  1061, 


INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH.  vii 

religious,  and  the  time  of  his  youth  was  one  of  great 
strife  in  church  and  state,  Defoe,  instinct  with  a 
love  of  contention,  quickly  learned  to  be  a pamphlet- 
eer and  debater  instead  of  a preacher  of  sermons. 
He  began  writing  when  he  was  about  twenty-four, 
and  bis  authorship  seems  to  have  been  as  early  as  his 
establishment  in  trade  on  his  own  account,  and  just 
previous  to  his  marriage,  which  took  place  on  New 
Year’s  Day,  1684.  * 

It  is  well  to  look  for  a moment  at  the  England  of 
Defoe’s  early  manhood,  for  he  was  to  play  no  unim- 
portant part  in  the  affairs  which  marked  the  close  of 
the  personal  monarchy  and  the  establishment  of  con- 
stitutional monarchy.  The  rising  tide  of  protest  on 
the  part  of  the  great  middle  class  of  English  people 
was  nearing  its  flood  when  Defoe  came  into  tiie  use 
of  his  powers.  The  short-lived  Commonwealth  under 
Cromwell  came  to  an  end  at  the  time  of  Defoe’s  birth, 
but  though  the  Stuart  family  returned  to  the  throne, 
bringing  with  it  a more  or  less  open  friendliness  with 
the  Church  of  Rome,  the  Protestant  faith  was  more 
deeply  established  and  had  its  stronghold  in  the  mer- 
cantile class.  King  Charles  II.  had  lived  during  his 
enforced  absence  from  England  in  full  view  of  the 
French  court,  and  the  absolutism  of  the  French  mon- 
arch was  his  ideal.  He  was  not  a man  of  religious 
feelings,  and  for  policy  he  upheld  the  established 
Church  of  England,  but  such  sympathy  as  he  had 
with  religion  belonged  with  the  faith  supported  by  the 
king  of  France.  Meanwhile  the  Church  of  England, 
which  was  strongly  in  the  ascendancy  in  government, 
used  the  Nonconformists  with  great  harshness,  with 
the  i*esult  that  a common  cause  was  made  between 
politics  and  religion,  and  Parliament  began  slowly  to 


via  INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH. 

array  itself  against  the  king.  Charles  was  secretly  a 
pensioner  of  Louis  XIV.,  the  king  of  France,  who  dic- 
tated his  policy,  hut  so  dishonorable  a relation,  even 
when  not  clearly  known,  could  not  fail  to  affect  public 
feeling,  and  though  the  English  and  Dutch  had  been 
at  war  in  consequence  of  the  intrigues  of  Louis,  the 
patriots  who  were  coming  into  control  of  England 
now  brought  about  what  is  known  as  the  Triple  Alli- 
ance, by  which  the  three  Protestant  powers,  England, 
Holland,  and  Sweden,  were  banded  together  to  check 
the  movements  of  Louis. 

Charles  affected  to  be  at  the  head  of  this  popular 
English  measure.  In  reality,  he  was  now  enter- 
ing upon  a farther  course  of  duplicity  designed  to 
strengthen  his  personal  power  and  to  bring  in,  there 
can  be  little  doubt,  the  supremacy  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church.  He  looked  to  Louis  for  aid,  and 
entered  into  a secret  treaty  with  him  by  which  Eng- 
land was  to  join  France  in  an  attack  on  Holland.  It 
is  difficult  for  us  to  understand,  and  the  fact  can  be 
explained  only  by  a careful  statement  of  the  political 
complications,  how  the  king  plunged  England  again 
into  war  with  Holland.  The  main  thing  to  be  borne 
in  mind  is  the  steadily  growing  alarm  in  England 
against  the  possibility  of  a substitution  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  faith  for  Protestantism,  an  alarm  which  be- 
came little  short  of  a panic  when  a pretended  Popish 
plot  was  divulged  in  1678.  In  a series  of  measures 
an  unsuccessful  attempt  was  made  to  provide  for  a 
Protestant  succession  by  excluding  James  the  brother 
of  Charles  II.  from  a right  to  the  throne,  and  the 
Duke  of  Monmouth,  a son  of  Charles  II.,  appearing 
to  side  with  the  Nonconformists  became  the  hero  of 
the  hour.  The  Whigs,  as  the  opponents  of  the  Tories 


INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH. 


IX 


or  court  party  were  called,  became  at  last  so  frenzied 
that  they  were  involved  in  a plot  to  kill  King  Charles, 
and  the  discovery  and  punishment  of  the  plot  in- 
creased for  a time  the  absolutism  of  Charles. 

Suddenly  in  1685,  Charles  died,  and  was  followed 
by  James  II.,  who,  once  firmly  seated,  devoted  himself 
quite  as  strenuously  as  his  brother  to  accomplishing  the 
same  ends.  As  a consequence  Monmouth  attempted 
to  concentrate  about  himself  the  opposition,  and  raised 
an  army  which  was  defeated  at  Sedgemoor,  and  Mon- 
mouth himself  was  executed.  But  the  king  followed 
his  victory  with  a series  of  merciless  persecutions, 
and  as  if  to  confirm  the  saying,  “ whom  the  Gods  de- 
stroy they  first  make  mad,”  he  alienated  his  supporters 
in  the  Church  of  England,  heaped  favors  upon  the 
Homan  Catholics,  and  though  he  endeavored  by  a 
policy  of  toleration  to  bring  the  Nonconformists  to 
his  side,  his  designs  were  too  apparent  to  blind  the 
more  intelligent  among  them.  At  last  his  attacks  on 
the  liberty  of  England  aroused  such  determined  an- 
tagonism that  the  Whigs  deliberately  invited  William, 
Prince  of  Orange,  to  come  over  from  Holland  and 
wrest  the  throne  from  their  own  king,  and  in  1689  a 
revolution  was  accomplished  by  which  William  and 
Mary  were  king  and  queen  of  England. 

Defoe  was  no  mere  pamphleteer  in  these  stirring 
times.  He  was  out  with  Monmouth,  but  though  three 
of  his  old  school-fellows  were  captured  and  put  to 
death,  Defoe  escaped.  His  business  took  him  on 
journeys  to  Spain  and  Portugal,  and  he  had  clearly  a 
strong  turn  for  adventure.  But  after  all,  his  interest 
in  affairs  was  political  and  r'eligious  rather  than  per- 
sonal. In  those  days  the  newspapers  were  what  their 
name  implied,  purveyors  of  news : they  did  not  offer 


X 


INTR  OD  UCTOR  Y SEE  TCH. 


opinions.  To  discuss  the  meaning  of  the  news  was 
the  business  of  writers  who  were  on  one  side  or  the 
other  in  public  affairs,  often  men  in  the  employ  of 
the  crown  or  one  of  the  great  noblemen  who  might 
be  in  opposition,  and  the  vehicle  of  their  writing  was 
the  pamphlet.  An  official  censorship  of  the  press  ex- 
isted, and  the  writer  of  a specially  severe  attack  on 
the  government  was  in  great  danger  of  being  arrested 
and  made  to  pay  the  penalty  of  a fine  or  imprison- 
ment. 

Defoe  welcomed  the  coming  of  William  with  enthu- 
siasm, and  during  that  king’s  reign,  from  1689  to  1702, 
he  was  an  ardent  supporter  of  the  government.  The 
ten  years  which  closed  with  the  king’s  death  were 
years  of  prosperity  with  Defoe.  In  1692  he  met  with 
business  reverses,  and  for  a time  his  personal  affairs 
were  in  confusion  ; but  he  busied  himself  with  public 
interests,  and  was  rewarded  by  an  office  which  appears 
to  have  tided  him  over  financial  straits.  At  any  rate 
he  again  engaged  in  business,  this  time  in  the  manu- 
facture of  bricks  and  tiles,  and  became  so  prosperous 
that  he  shortly  wiped  out  the  debts  incurred  in  his 
former  venture.  From  all  appearances  Defoe,  if  he 
had  turned  all  his  energies  into  business,  might  have 
been  a very  successful  man ; but  from  the  first  he  was 
quite  as  much  concerned  with  politics  and  the  manage- 
ment of  public  affairs  as  with  his  own  private  fortune. 
He  signalized  himself  in  1697  by  issuing  a pamphlet 
in  defence  of  the  king’s  policy  of  maintaining  a stand- 
ing army,  in  which  he  showed  a trenchant  use  of 
the  English  language  and  a very  strong  faculty  for 
argument.  In  this  pamphlet,  as  in  his  later  writings, 
he  wrote  so  that  everybody  could  understand  what  he 
said, — no  mean  accomplishment  in  an,  age  when  a 


INTR  OD  UC  TOR  Y SEE  TCH. 


xi 


rotund,  sonorous  use  of  English  was  admired  by 
scholars.  This  pamphlet  was  followed  by  another  of 
a very  varied  character,  since  it  was  occupied  with  all 
sorts  of  projects  for  increasing  the  revenue  of  the 
government  and  carrying  forward  the  material  and 
social  prosperity  of  the  kingdom.  What  strikes  one 
in  this  work  is  the  marvellous  ingenuity  of  the  writer. 
His  restless  mind  seized  hold  of  all  manner  of  schemes 
then  in  the  air  and  his  ready  wit  played  with  them, 
shaping  them  into  practical  form  and  marshalling 
these  varied  forces  into  order. 

Toward  the  close  of  William’s  reign  England  was 
thrown  into  great  perplexity  by  the  change  in  Conti- 
nental affairs  which  made  Spain  and  Italy  virtually 
a part  of  the  French  kingdom  and  jeopardized  the 
safety  of  Holland.  Defoe  wrote  ardently  in  support 
of  William’s  policy,  which  was  to  strengthen  the  bonds 
between  England  and  Holland,  but  there  was  a very 
strong  opposition  to  the  king,  who  became  very  un- 
popular. The  hidden  suspicion  of  him  as  after  all  a 
foreigner  broke  out  into  virulent  abuse,  and  in  de- 
fence of  the  king  Defoe  wrote  a piece  of  satire,  called 
The  Tt  •ue-Born  Englishman , which  was  so  full  of 
clever  hits  that  even  the  enemies  of  the  king  stopped 
to  laugh  over  it.  The  purport  of  the  poem  was  a re- 
tort that  the  English  people  were  the  most  mongrel 
race  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  it  was  preposterous 
in  them  to  mock  at  William  as  a foreigner.  These 
valiant  services  rendered  the  king  were  rewarded  by 
a personal  attachment  of  William  to  Defoe,  and  had 
the  king’s  reign  been  longer,  Defoe’s  life  might  have 
had  a different  course. 

With  the  coming  of  Anne  to  the  throne  Defoe’s 
troubles  began,  and  they  took  their  rise  in  the  publi- 


xii  INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH. 

cation  by  liim  of  a book  which  gave  equal  offence  to 
dissenters  and  high  churchmen,  and  for  which  he 
was  set  in  the  pillory  and  confined  for  over  a year 
in  Newgate  prison.  Two  or  three  important  conse- 
quences flowed  from  this.  He  made  the  acquaintance 
within  the  prison  walls  of  a great  variety  of  adven- 
turers and  rogues  as  well  as  unfortunate  men,  and  ac- 
cumulated material  for  some  of  his  notable  narratives ; 
his  business  went  to  pieces  for  lack  of  his  superinten- 
dence, and  he  came  out  of  prison  by  favor  of  a new 
ministry  and  devoted  himself  thereafter  to  writing, 
largely  in  the  pay  of  the  administration.  For  fifteen 
years,  that  is,  during  all  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne  and 
the  early  years  of  George  I.,  he  was  a political  writer, 
serving  first  one  master  and  then  another.  Especially 
notable  was  a publication  which  he  entered  upon 
while  still  in  Newgate  and  which  he  carried  on  for 
about  ten  years,  a journal  whose  short  name  was  The 
Review , in  which  he  adopted,  the  newspaper  form  but 
preserved  the  pamphlet  spirit,  and  filled  it  with  vigor- 
ous writings  on  affairs  especialljr  in  connection  with 
the  war  which  was  now  waging  between  England  and 
France.  During  this  time  he  was  incessantly  issuing 
pamphlets  as  well,  and  when  Queen  Anne  died  and 
the  succession  to  the  throne  brought  in  fresh  compli- 
cations in  public  life,  Defoe’s  energies  became  intense. 
His  writings,  moreover,  were  not  confined  to  topics  of 
a distinctly  political  or  commercial  nature.  He  was 
a versatile  journalist,  who  could  turn  his  hand  to  any- 
thing from  society  news  to  grave  discussion,  and  so 
inventive  withal  that  when  there  was  no  news  stirring 
he  would  manufacture  a sensation,  like  an  account  of 
an  extraordinary  blowing  up  of  an  island  in  the  West 
Indies.  If  anybody  of  consequence  died  Defoe  was 


INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH.  xiii 

ready  with  a long  biography  of  him,  and  he  seized 
upon  every  incident  that  came  in  his  way  as  an  oppor- 
tunity for  weaving  some  elaborate  story  about  it.  In 
a word,  he  lived  during  this  period  in  a society  which 
was  full  of  intrigue,  of  plot  and  counterplot,  and  with 
his  brilliant,  restless  mind,  and  his  one  occupation  as 
a writer,  he  was  entangled  in  a mesh  of  truth  and 
falsehood  which  makes  it  extremely  difficult  to  disen- 
tangle the  real  man  from  the  dexterous  plier  of  the 
trade  of  writing. 

Nevertheless,  if  one  holds  to  two  or  three  important 
clues,  he  may  come  better  to  understand  the  author 
of  Robinson  Crusoe.  Defoe  was  first  and  last  a 
sturdy  patriot.  From  the  time  when  he  was  out  with 
Monmouth  to  the  end  of  bis  days  he  was  ready  to  die 
for  his  country,  and  to  him  England  was  a Protestant 
land,  and  a home  of  freedom.  Then  he  was  a parti- 
san in  religion.  He  believed  there  were  two  parties, 
headed  the  one  by  God,  the  other  by  the  Devil,  and 
he  kept  up  through  life  a sort  of  dramatic  representa- 
tion in  his  mind,  and  was  prepared  at  any  time  to  out- 
wit the  Devil  if  he  could.  He  was,  moreover,  in  spite 
of  knocking  about  among  men  and  being  in  the  thick 
of  things,  an  essentially  lonely  man,  lonely  in  his 
mind,  and  if  certain  vague  stories  may  be  taken  with 
literal  truth,  lonely  in  his  own  household.  Above  all 
he  was  a man  gifted  with  a powerful  imagination 
which  laid  hold  not  of  remote  but  of  near  objects. 
It  was  a vivid  imagination.  He  saw  men  and  things 
with  extraordinary  clearness,  and  he  was  tremen- 
dously interested  in  life. 

When  we  take  all  these  things  into  account  we  can 
better  understand  the  part  which  his  immortal  book 
bore  in  his  life.  It  came,  it  will  be  remembered,  late 


XIV 


INTRODUCTORY  SKETCH. 


in  his  career,  when  he  hacl  passed  through  the  storm- 
iest period  of  his  political  activity,  and  was  plunged 
deep  in  all  manner  of  journalistic  pursuits.  The  more 
intensely  occupied  a lonely  man  may  be,  the  more 
surely  is  there  a quiet  place  in  his  mind  to  which  he 
retreats.  It  needs  only  for  an  occasion  to  arise  when 
the  real  man  will  assert  himself  almost  without  know- 
ing it,  and  he  will  unconsciously  lay  bare  the  very 
heart  of  his  life. 

Such  an  occasion  came  now  to  Defoe.  Just  as  he 
had  taken  all  manner  of  incidents  which  came  in  his 
way  and  played  with  them  for  the  entertainment  of 
his  readers,  so  now  he  happened  upon  a strange  ad- 
venture which  was  everybody’s  possession,  but  which 
he,  by  the  illumination  of  his  genius,  was  to  turn  into 
a great  piece  of  art,  to  be  spoken  of  in  somewhat  the 
same  terms  as  we  use  when  we  speak  of  the  Odyssey. 
There  was  a certain  Alexander  Selkirk  or  Selcraig, 
a sailing  master,  who  in  1704,  having  quarrelled  with 
the  captain  of  his  vessel,  went  ashore  on  the  island  of 
Juan  Fernandez  off  the  Pacific  coast  of  South  Amer- 
ica, and  remained  there  four  years  and  four  months, 
when  he  was  taken  off  by  an  English  vessel  and 
brought  back  to  his  country.  The  narrative  of  his 
adventures  was  given  more  than  once,  one  writer  be- 
ing Richard  Steele,  and  the  facts  of  his  life  on  the 
island  are  thus  condensed  by  Mr.  Aitken  : “ Selkirk 
was  provided  with  a sea-chest,  clothes,  and  bedding, 
a fire-lock,  some  gunpowder  and  bullets,  a hatchet, 
knife,  and  kettle,  a Bible  and  other  books,  and  a few 
pounds  of  tobacco.  On  the  island  there  were  only 
goats,  cats,  and  rats ; but  turtles  abounded,  lie 
made  use  also  of  the  cabbage  and  pimento  trees. 
For  some  time  he  w'as  melancholy  from  the  want  of 


DEFOE'S  HOME  IN  WHICH  HE  WROTE  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 


when 
it  know- 


Robinson  Crusoe  says  his  island  lay  between  Trinidad  and  the  mouth  of  the  Orinoco 


river. 


Sec  page  274.  ( ^ 


THE  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES 


OF 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


CHAPTER  I. 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  THE  SEA. 


I was  born  in  the  year  1632,  in  the  city  of  York 
a good  family,  though  not  of  that  country,  my  fat 


being  a foreigner  of  Bremen,  who  settled  first  at  Hull,; 
lie  got  a good  estate  by  merchandise,  and  leaving  off 
his  trade,  lived  afterward  at  York,  from  whence  he 
had  married  my  mother,  whose  relations  were  named 
Robinson,  a very  good  family  in  that  country,  and 
from  whom  I was  called  Robinson  Ivreutznaer  ; but! 
by  the  usual  corruption  of  words  in  England  we  are 
now  called,  nay,  we  call  ourselves,  and  write  our  name, 
Crusoe,  and  so  my  companions  always  called  me. 

I had  two  elder  brothers,  one  of  which  was  lieu- 
tenant-colonel to  an  English  regiment  of  foot  in 
Flanders,  formerly  commanded  by  the  famous  Colonel 
Lockhart,  and  was  killed  at  the  battle  near  Dunkirk 
against  the  Spaniards  ; what  became  of  my  second 
brother  I never  knew,  any  more  than  my  father  and 
mother  did  know  what  was  become  of  me. 

Being  the  third  son  of  the  family,  and  not  bred  to 


2 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


any  trade,  my  head  began  to  be  filled  very  early  with 
ramblingjjioughts.  My  father,  who  was  very  ancient, 
bad  given  me  a competent  share  of  learning,  as  far  as 
bouse  education  and  a country  free  school  generally 
goes,  and  designed  me  for  the  law ; but  I would  be 
satisfied  with  nothing  but  going  to  sea ; and  my  in- 
clination to  this  led  me  so  strongly  against  the  will, 
nay,  the  commands,  of  my  father,  and  against  all  the 
entreaties  and  persuasions  of  my  mother  and  other 
friends,  that  there  seemed  to  be  something  fatal  in  that 
propension  of  nature  tending  directly  to  the  life  of 
misery  which  was  to  befall  me. 

My  father,  a wise  and  grave  man,  gave  me  serious 
and  excellent  counsel  agaiust  what  he  foresaw  was  my 
design.  He  called  me  one  morning;  into  his  chamber, 
where  he  was  confined  by  the  gout,  and  expostulated 
very  warmly  with  me  upon  this  subject.  He  asked  me 
what  reasons  more  than  a mere  wandering  inclination 
I had  for  leaving  my  father’s  house  and  my  native 
country,  where  I might  be  well  introduced,  and  had  a 
prospect  of  raising  my  fortunes  by  application  and  in- 
dustry, with  a life  of  ease  and  pleasure.  He  told  me 
it  was  for  men  of  desperate  fortunes  on  one  hand,  or 
of  aspiring  superior  fortunes  on  the  other,  who  went 
abroad  upon  adventures,  to  rise  by  enterprise,  and 
make  themselves  famous  in  undertakings  of  a nature 
out  of  the  common  road  ; that  these  things  were  all 
either  too  far  above  me,  or  too  far  below  me ; that 
mine  was  the  middle  state,  or  what  might  be  called  the 
upper  station  of  low  life,  which  he  had  found  by  long 
^experience  was  the  best  state  in  the  world,  the  most 
M suited  to  human  happiness,  not  exposed  to  the  mis- 
\ leries  and  hardships,  the  labor  and  sufferings,  of  the 
<f®6chanic  part  of  mankind,  and  not  embarrassed  with 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  THE  SEA. 


3 


the  pride,  luxury,  ambition,  and  envy  of  the  upper 
part  of  mankind.  He  told  me  I might  judge  of  the 
happiness  of  this  state  by  this  one  thing,  viz.,  that  this"! 
was  the  state  of  life  which  all  other  people  envied  ; ft 
that  kings  have  frequently  lamented  the  miserable 
consequences  of  being  born  to  great  things,  and  wished 
they  had  been  placed  in  the  middle  of  the  two  ex- 
tremes, between  the  mean  and  the  great ; that  the 
wise  man  gave  his  testimony  to  this  as  the  just  stand- 
ard of  true  felicity,  when  he  prayed  to  have  neither 
poverty  nor  riches. 

He  bid  me  observe  it,  and  I should  always  find,  that 
the  calamities  of  life  were  shared  among  the  upper 
and  lower  part  of  mankind ; but  that  the  middle  station 
had  the  fewest  disasters,  and  was  not  exposed  to  so 
many  vicissitudes  as  the  higher  or  lower  part  of  man- 
kind. Nay,  they  were  not  subjected  to  so  many 
distempers  and  uneasinesses  either  of  body  or  mind 
as  those  were  who,  by  vicious  living,  or»d  1 

tra  vacancies  on  one  hand,  or  by  hard  labor,  want  of 
necessaries,  and  mean  or  insufficient  diet  on  the  other 
jiand,  bring  distempers  upon  themselves  by  the  natural 

consequences  of  their  way  of  livum^  that  the  middle  , 
station  of  life  was  calculated  for  all  kind  of  virtues 
and  all  kind  of  enjoyments  ; that  peace  and  plenty 
were  the  handmaids  of  a middle  fortune  ; that  tem- 
perance, moderation,  quietness,  health,  society,  ah 
agreeable  diversions,  and  all  desirable  pleasures,  were 
blessings  attending  the  middle  station  of  life  ; that 
this  way  men  went  silently  and  smoothly  through  the 
world,  and  comfortably  out  of  it,  not  embarrassed  with 
the  labors  of  the  hands  or  of  the  head,  not  sold  to  the 
life  of  slavery  for  daily  bread,  or  harassed  with  per- 
plexed circumstances  which  rob  the  soul  of  peace,  and 


4 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


the  body  of  rest ; not  enraged  with  the  passion  of 
envy,  or  secret  burning  lust  of  ambition  for  great 
things ; but  in  easy  circumstances  sliding  gently 
through  the  world,  and  sensibly  tasting  the  sweets  of 
living,  without  the  bitter,  'feeling  that  they  are  happy, 
and  learning  by  every  day’s  experience  to  know  it 
. more  sensibly. 

After  this,  he  pressed  me  earnestly,  and  in  the  most 
affectionate  manner, ypot  to  play  the  youhg  maif,  not  to 
precipitate  myself  into  miseries  whiclTTNature  and  the 
station  of  life  I was  born  in  seemed  to  have  provided 
against ; that  I was  under  no  necessity  of  seeking  my 
bread ; that  he  would  do  well  for  me,  and  endeavor  to 
enter  me  fairly  into  the  station  of  life  which  he  had 
been  just  recommending  to  me  ; and  that  if  I was  not 
very  easy  and  happy  in  the  world  it  must  be  my  mere 
fate  or  fault  that  must  hinder  it,  and  that  he  should 
have  nothing  to  answer  for,  having  thus  discharged 
his  duty  in  warning  me  against  measures  which  he 
Trnew  would  be  to  my  hurt ; in  a word,  that  as  he 
would  do  very  kind  things  for  me  if  I would  stay  and 
I settle  at  home  as  he  directed,  so  he  would  not  have  so 
I much  hand  in  my  misfortunes  as  to  give  me  any  en- 
“^Gouragement  to  go  away.  And  to  close  all,  he  told 
me  I had  my  elder  brother  for  an  example,  to  whom 
he  had  used  the  same  earnest  persuasions  to  keep  him 
from  going  into  the  Low  Country  wars,  but  could  not 
prevail,  his  young  desires  prompting  him  to  run  into 
the  army,  where  he  was  killed ; and  though  he  said 
he  would  not  cease  to  pray  for  me,  yet  he  would  ven- 
ture to  say  to  me,  that  if  I did  take  this  foolish  step, 

SGod  would  not  bless  me,  and  I would  have  leisure 
hereafter  to  reflect  upon  having  neglected  his  counsel 
when  there  might  be  none  to  assist  in  my  recovery. 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  THE  SEA. 


5 


I observed  in- this  last  part  of  his  discourse,  which 
was  truly  prophetic,  though  I suppose  my  father  did 
not  know  it  to  be  so  himself  — I say,  I observed  the 
tears  run  down  his  face  very  plentifully,  and  espe- 
cially when  he  spoke  of  my  brother  who  was  killed  ; 
and  that  when  he  spoke  of  my  having  leisure  to  repent, 
and  none  to  assist  me,  he  was  so  moved  that  he  broke 
off  the  discourse,  and  told  me  his  heart  was  so  full  he 
could  say  no  more  to  me. 

I was  sincerely  affected  with  this  discourse,  as  in- 
deed who  could  be  otherwise?  and  I x-esolved  not  to 
think  of  going  abroad  any  more,  but  to  settle  at  home 
according  to  my  father’s  desire.  But  alas  ! a few  days 
wore  it  all  off ; and,  in  short,  to  prevent  any  of  my 
father’s  farther  importunities,  in  a few  weeks  after  I 
resolved  to  run  quite  away  from  him.  However,  1, 
did  not  act  so  hastily  neither  as  my  first  heat  of  reso- 
lution prompted,  but  I took  my  mother,  at  a time 
when  I thought  her  a little  pleasanter  than  ordinary, 
and  told  her,  that  my  thoughts  were  so  entirely  bent 
upon  seeing  the  world  that  I should  never  settle  to 
anything  with  resolution  enough  to  go  through  with 
it,  and  my  father  had  better  give  me  his  consent  than 
force  me  to  go  without  it ; that  I was  now  eighteen 
years  old,  which  was  too  late  to  go  apprentice  to  a 
trade,  or  clerk  to  an  attorney ; that  I was  sure  if  I 
did,  I should  never  serve  out  my  time,  and  I should 
certainly  run  away  from  my  master  before  my  time 
was  out,  and  go  to  sea ; and  if  she  would  speak  to  my 
father  to  let  me  go  but  one  voyage  abroad,  if  I came 
home  again  and  did  not  like  it,  I would  go  no  more, 
and  I would  promise  by  a double  diligence  to  recover 
that  time  I had  lost. 

This  put  my  mother  into  a great  passion.  She  told 


6 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


me  she  knew  it  would  be  to  no  purpose  to  speak  to 
my  father  upon  any  such  subject ; that  he  knew  too 
well  what  was  my  interest  to  give  his  consent  to  any- 
thing so  much  for  my  hurt,  and  that  she  wondered 
how  I could  think  of  any  such  thing  after  such  a dis- 
course as  I had  had  with  my  father,  and  such  kind 
and  tender  expressions  as  she  knew  my  father  had 
used  to  me ; and  that,  in  short,  if  I would  ruin  myself 
there  was  no  help  for  me ; but  I might  depend  I 
should  never  have  their  consent  to  it;  that  for  her 
part,  she  would  not  have  so  much  hand  in  my  destruc- 
tion, and  I should  never  have  it  to  say  that  my  mother 
was  willing  when  my  father  was  not. 

Though  my  mother  refused  to  move  it  to  my  father, 
yet,  as  I have  heard  afterwards,  she  reported  all  the 
discourse  to  him,  and  that  my  father,  after  showing  a 
great  concern  at  it,  said  to  her  with  a sigh,  “ That  boy 
might  be  happy  if  he  would  stay  at  home,  but  if  he 
goes  abroad  he  will  be  the  miserablest  wretch  that 
was  ever  born : I can  give  no  consent  to  it.” 

It  was  not  till  almost  a year  after  this  that  I broke 
loose,  though  in  the  meantime  I continued  obstinately 
deaf  to  all  proposals  of  settling  to  business,  and  fre- 
quently expostulating  with  my  father  and  mother 
about  their  being  so  positively  determined  against 
what  they  knew  my  inclinations  prompted  me  to. 
But  being  one  day  at  Hull,  where  I went  casually, 
and  without  any  purpose  of  making  an  elopement 
that  time  • T being  there,  and  one  of  my  com- 
panions being  going  by  sea  to  London,  in  his  father’s 
ship,  and  prompting  me  to  go  with  them,  with  the 
common  allurement  of  seafaring  men,  viz.,  that  it 
should  cost  me  nothing  for  my  passage,  I consulted 
neither  father  nor  mother  any  more,  nor  so  much  as 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  THE  SEA. 


7 

sent  them  word  of  it ; but  leaving  them  to  hear  of  it  ' 
as  they  might,  without  asking  God’s  blessing,  or  my  , 
father’s,  without  any  consideration  of  circumstances  \ 
or  consequences,  and  in  an  ill  hour,  God  knows,  on 
the  first  of  September,  1651,  I went  on  board  a ship___ 
bound  for  London.  Never  any  young  adventurer’s 
misfortunes,  I believe,  began  sooner,  or  continued 
longer  than  mine.  The  ship  was  no  sooner  gotten 
out  of  the  Humber,  but  the  wind  began  to  blow,  and 
the  waves  to  rise  in  a most  frightful  manner ; and  as 
I had  never  been  at  sea  before,  I was  most  inexpress- 
ibly sick  in  body,  and  terrified  in  my  mind.  I began 
now  seriously  to  reflect  upon  what  I had  done,  and 
how  justly  I was  overtaken  by  the  judgment  of  Heaven 
for  my  wicked  leaving  my  father’s  house,  and  aban- 
doning my  duty  ; all  the  good  counsel  of  my  parents, 
my  father’s  tears  and  my  mother’s  entreaties,  came 
now  fresh  into  my  mind,  and  my  conscience,  which 
was  not  yet  come  to  the  pitch  of  hardness  wlnjdi  it  has 
been  since,  reproached  lne_with'~nTe^contempt  of  ad- 
vice, and  the  breach  of  my  duty  to  God  and  my  father. 

All  this  while  the  storm  increased,  and  the  sea, 
which  I had  never  been  upon  before,  went  very  high, 
though  nothing  like  what  I have  seen  many  times 
since ; no,  nor  like  what  I saw  a few  days  after.  But 
it  was  enough  to  affect  me  then,  who  was  but  a young 
sailor,  and  had  never  known  anything  of  the  matter. 

I expected  every  wave  would  have  swallowed  us  up, 
and  that  every  time  the  ship  fell  down,  as  I thought, 
in  the  trough  or  hollow  of  the  sea,  we  should  never 
rise  more ; and  in  this  agony  of  mind  I made  many 
vows  and  resolutions,  that  if  it  would  please  God  here 
to  spare  my  life  this  one  voyage,  if  ever  I got  once 
my  foot  upon  dry  land  again  I would  go  directly 


8 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


home  to  my  father,  and  never  set  it  into  a ship  again 
while  I lived ; that  I would  take  his  advice,  and  never 
run  myself  into  such  miseries  as  these  any  more. 
Now  I saw  plainly  the  goodness  of  his  observations 
about  the  middle  station  of  life,  how  easy,  how  com- 
fortably he  had  lived  all  his  days,  and  never  had  been 
exposed  to  tempests  at  sea,  or  troubles  on  shore ; and 
I resolved  that  I would,  like  a true  repenting  prodi- 
gal, go  home  to  my  father. 

^ These  wise  and  sober  thoughts  continued  all  the 
while  the  storm  continued,  and  indeed  some  time 
after ; but  the  next  day  the  wind  was  abated  and  the 
sea  calmer,  and  I began  to  be  a little  inured  to  it. 
llowever,  I was  very  grave  for  all  that  day,  being 
also  a little  seasick  still ; but  towards  night  the  weather 
cleared  up,  the  wind  was  quite  over,  and  a charming 
fine  evening  followed  ; the  sun  went  down  perfectly 
clear,  and  rose  so  the  next  morning ; and  having  little 
or  no  wind,  and  a smooth  sea,  the  sun  shining  upon  it, 
the  sight  was,  as  I thought,  the  most  delightful  that 
ever  I saw. 

I had  slept  well  in  the  night,  and  was  now  no  more 
seasick  but  very  cheerful,  looking  with  wonder  upon 
the  sea  that  was  so  rough  and  terrible  the  day  before, 
and  could  be  so  calm  and  so  pleasant  in  so  little  time 
after.  And  now  lest  my  good  resolutions  should  con- 
tinue, my  companion,  who  had  indeed  enticed  me 
away,  comes  to  me:  “Well,  Bob,”  says  he,  clapping 
me  on  the  shoulder,  “ how  do  you  do  after  it  ? I war- 
rant you  were  frighted,  wa’n’t  you,  last  night,  when  it 
blew  but  a capful  of  wind  ? ” “A  capful,  d’  you  call 
it?”  said  I;  “’twas  a terrible  storm.”  “A  storm, 
you  fool  you,”  replies  he ; “ do  you  call  that  a storm? 
Why,  it  was  nothing  at  all ; give  us  but  a good  ship 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  THE  SEA. 


9 


and  sea-room,  and  we  think  nothing  of  sueli  a squall 
of  wind  as  that ; but  you  ’re  but  a fresh-water  sailor, 
Bob.  Come,  let  us  make  a bowl  of  punch,  and  we  ’ll 
forget  all  that ; d’  ye  see  what  charming  weather ’t  is 
now  ? ” To  make  short  this  sad  part  of  my  story,  we 
went  the  old  way  of  all  sailors ; the  punch  was  made, 


and  I was  made  drunk  with  it,  and  in  that  one  night’s 
wickedness  I drowned  all  my  repentance,  all  my  re- 
flections upon  my  past  conduct,  and  all  my  resolutions 
for  my  future.  In  a word,  as  the  sea  was  returned  to 
its  smoothness  of  surface  and  settled  calmness  by  the 
abatement  of  that  storm,  so  the  hurry  of  my  thoughts 
being  over,  my  fears  and  apprehensions  of  being  swal- 
lowed up  by  the  sea  being  forgotten,  and  the  current 
of  my  former  desires  returned,  I entirely  forgot  the 
vows  and  promises  that  I made  in  my  distress.  I 
found  indeed  some  intervals  of  reflection,  and  the  se- 
rious thoughts  did,  as  it  were,  endeavor  to  return 
again  sometimes ; but  I shook  them  off,  and  roused 
myself  from  them  as  it  were  from  a distemper,  and 
applying  myself  to  drink  and  company,  soon  mastered 
the  return  of  those  fits,  for  so  I called  them,  and  I 
had  in  five  or  six  days  got  as  complete  a victory  over 
conscience  as  any  young  fellow  that  resolved  not  to  be 
troubled  with  it  could  desire.  But  I was  to  have  an- 
other trial  for  it  still ; and  Providence,  as  in  such 
cases  generally  it  does,  resolved  to  leave  me  entirely 
without  excuse.  For  if  I would  not  take  this  for  a 
deliverance,  the  next  was  to  be  such  a one  as  the 
worst  and  most  hardened  wretch  among  us  would  con- 
fess both  the  danger  and  the  mercy. 

The  sixth  day  of  our  being  at  sea  we  came  into 
Yarmouth  Roads  ; the  wind  having  been  contrary  and 
the  weather  calm,  we  had  made  but  little  way  since 


10 


'ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


tlie  storm.  ’Here  we  were  obliged  to  come  to  an  an- 
chor, and  here  we  lay,  the  wind  continuing  contrary, 
viz.,  at  southwest,  for  seven  or  eight  days,  during 
which  time  a great  many  ships  from  Newcastle  came 
into  the  same  roads,  as  the  common  harbor  where  the 
ships  might  wait  for  a wind  for  the  river. 

We  had  not,  however,  rid  here  so  long,  but  should 
have  tided  it  up  the  river,  but  that  the  wind  blew  too 
fresh ; and  after  we  had  lain  four  or  five  days,  blew 
very  hard.  However,  the  roads  being  reckoned  as 
good  as  a harbor,  the  anchorage  good,  and  our 
ground-tackle  very  strong,  our  men  were  unconcerned, 
, and  not  in  the  least  apprehensive  of  danger,  but  spent 
the  time  in  *rest  and  mirth,  after  the  manner  of  the 
sea ; but  the  eighth  day  in  the  morning  the  wind  in- 
creased, and  we  had  all  hands  at  work  to  strike  our 
topmasts,  and  make  everything  snug  and  close,  that 
the  ship  might  ride  as  easy  as  possible.  By  noon  the 
sea  went  very  high  indeed,  and  our  ship  rid  forecastle 
in,  shipped  several  seas,  and  we  thought  once  or  twice 
our  anchor  had  come  home ; upon  which  our  master 
ordered  out  the  sheet-anchor,  so  that  we  rode  with 
two  anchors  ahead,  and  the  cables  veered  out  to  the 
better  end. 

By  this  time  it  blew  a terrible  storm  indeed,  and 
now  I began  to  see  terror  and  amazement  in  the  faces 
even  of  the  seamen  themselves.  The  master,  though 
vigilant  to  the  business  of  preserving  the  ship,  yet  as 
he  went  in  and  out  of  his  cabin  by  me,  I could  hear 
him  softly  to  himself  say  several  times,  “ Lord,  be 
merciful  to  us,  we  shall  be  all  lost,  we  shall  be  all  un- 
done ; ” and  the  like.  During  these  first  hurries  I 
was  stupid,  lying  still  in  my  cabin,  which  was  in  the 
steerage,  and  cannot  describe  my  temper;  I could  ill 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  THE  SEA. 


11 


reassume  tlie  first  penitence,  which  I had  so  appar- 
ently trampled  upon,  and  hardened  myself  against ; 
I thought  the  bitterness  of  death  had  been  past,  and 
that  this  would  be  nothing  too,  like  the  first.  But 
when  the  master  himself  came  by  me,  as  I said  just 
now,  and  said  we  should  be  all  lost,  I was  dreadfully 
frighted ; I got  up  out  of  my  cabin,  and  looked  out. 
But  such  a dismal  sight  I never  saw ; the  sea  went 
mountains  high,  and  broke  upon  us  every  three  or 
four  minutes ; when  I could  look  about,  I could  see 
nothing  but  distress  round  us.  Two  ships  that  rid 
near  us  we  found  had,  cut  their  masts  by  the  board, 
being  deep  loaden  ; and  our  men  cried  out  that  a ship 
which  rid  about  a mile  ahead  of  us  was  foundered. 
Two  more  ships,  being  driven  from  their  anchors, 
were  run  out  of  the  roads  to  sea  at  all  adventures, 
and  that  with  not  a mast  standing.  The  light  ships 
fared  the  best,  as  not  so  much  laboring  in  the  sea; 
but  two  or  three  of  them  drove,  and  came  close  by  us, 
running  away  with  only  their  sprit-sail  out  before  the 
wind. 

Towards  evening  the  mate  and  boatswain  begged 
the  master  of  our  ship  to  let  them  cut  away  the  fore- 
mast, which  he  was  very  unwilling  to.  But  the  boat- 
swain protesting  to  him  that  if  he  did  not  the  ship 
would  founder,  he  consented ; and  when  they  had  cut 
away  the  foremast,  the  mainmast  stood  so  loose,  and 
shook  the  ship  so  much,  they  were  obliged  to  cut  her 
away  also,  and  make  a clear  deck. 

Any  one  may  judge  what  a condition  I must  be  in 
at  all  this,  who  was  but  a young  sailor,  and  who  had 
been  in  such  a fright  before  at  but  a little.  But  if  I 
can  express  at  this  distance  the  thoughts  I had  about 
me  at  that  time,  I was  in  tenfold  more  horror  of  mind 


12 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


upon  account  of  my  former  convictions,  and  the  hav- 
ing returned  from  them  to  the  resolutions  I had  wick- 
edly taken  at  first,  than  I was  at  death  itself ; and 
these,  added  to  the  terror  of  the  storm,  put  me  into 
such  a condition  that  I can  by  no  words  describe  it. 
But  the  worst  was  not  come  yet ; the  storm  continued 
with  such  fury  that  the  seamen  themselves  acknow- 
ledged they  had  never  known  a worse.  We  had  a 
good  ship,  but  she  was  deep  loaden,  and  wallowed  in 
the  sea,  that  the  seamen  every  now  and  then  cried 
out  she  would  founder.  It  was  my  advantage  in  one 
respect,  that  I did  not  know  what  they  meant  by 
founder  till  I inquired.  However,  the  storm  was  so 
violent  that  I saw  what  is  not  often  seen,  the  master, 
the  boatswain,  and  some  others  more  sensible  than 
the  rest,  at  their  prayers,  and  expecting  every  mo- 
ment when  the  ship  would  go  to  the  bottom.  In  the 
middle  of  the  night,  and  under  all  the  rest  of  our  dis- 
tresses, one  of  the  men  that  had  been  down  on  pur- 
pose to  see  cried  out  we  had  sprung  a leak ; another 
said  there  was  four  foot  water  in  the  hold.  Then  all 
hands  were  called  to  the  pump.  At  that  very  word 
my  heart,  as  I thought,  died  within  me,  and  I fell 
backwards  upon  the  side  of  my  bed  where  I sat,  into 
the  cabin.  However,  the  men  roused  me,  and  told 
me  that  I,  that  was  able  to  do  nothing  before,  was  as 
well  able  to  pump  as  another ; at  which  I stirred  up 
and  went  to  the  pump  and  worked  very  heartily. 
While  this  was  doing,  the  master  seeing  some  light 
colliers  who,  not  able  to  ride  out  the  storm,  were 
obliged  to  slip  and  run  away  to  sea,  and  would  come 
near  us,  ordered  to  fire  a gun  as  a signal  of  distress 
I,  who  knew  nothing  what  that  meant,  was  so  sur- 
prised that  I thought  the  ship  had  broke,  or  some 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  THE  SEA. 


13 


dreadful  thing  had  happened.  In  a word,  I was  so 
surprised  that  I fell  down  in  a swoon.  As  this  was  a 
time  when  everybody  had  his  own  life  to  think  of, 
nobody  minded  me,  or  what  was  become  of  me ; but 
another  man  stepped  up  to  the  pump,  and  thrusting 
me  aside  with  his  foot,  let  me  lie,  thinking  I had  been 
dead ; and  it  was  a great  while  before  I came  to 
myself. 

We  worked  on,  but  the  water  increasing  in  the 
hold,  it  was  apparent  that  the  ship  would  founder, 
and  though  the  storm  began  to  abate  a little,  yet  as  it 
was  not  possible  she  could  swim  till  we  might  run 
into  a port,  so  the  master  continued  firing  guns  for 
help ; and  a light  ship,  who  had  rid  it  out  just  ahead 
of  us,  ventured  a boat  out  to  help  us.  It  was  with 
the  utmost  hazard  the  boat  came  near  us,  but  it  was 
impossible  for  us  to  get  on  board,  or  for  the  boat  to 
lie  near  the  ship’s  side,  till  at  last  the  men  rowing 
very  heartily,  and  venturing  their  lives  to  save  ours, 
our  men  cast  them  a rope  over  the  stern  with  a buoy 
to  it,  and  then  veered  it  out  a great  length,  which 
they  after  great  labor  and  hazard  took  hold  of,  and 
we  hauled  them  close  under  our  stern,  and  got  all 
into  their  boat.  It  was  to  no  purpose  for  them  or  us 
after  we  were  in  the  boat  to  think  of  reaching  to  their 
own  ship,  so  all  agreed  to  let  her  drive,  and  only  to 
pull  her  in  toward  shore  as  much  as  we  could,  and 
our  master  promised  them  that  if  the  boat  was  staved 
upon  shore  he  would  make  it  good  to  their  master ; so 
partly  rowing  and  partly  driving,  our  boat  went  away 
to  the  nor’ ward,  sloping  towards  the  shore  almost  as 
far  as  Winterton  Ness. 

We  were  not  much  more  than  a quarter  of  an  hour 
out  of  our  ship  but  we  saw  her  sink,  and  then  I under 


14 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


stood  for  the  first  time  what  was  meant  by  a ship 


foundering  in 


the  sea.  I must  acknowledge  I had 


hardly  eyes  to  look  up  when  the  seamen  told  me  she 
was  sinking ; for  from  that  moment  they  rather  put 
me  into  the  boat  than  that  I might  be  said  to  go  in ; 
my  heart  was  as  it  were  dead  within  tne,  partly  with 
fright,  partly  with  horror  of  mind  and  the  thoughts  of 
what  was  yet  before  me. 

While  we  were  in  this  condition,  the  men  yet  labor- 
ing at  the  oar  to  bring  the  boat  near  the  shore,  we 
could  see,  when,  our  boat  mounting  the  waves,  we 
were  able  to  see  the  shore,  a great  many  people  run- 
ning along  the  shore  to  assist  us  when  we  should  come 
\ near.  But  we  made  but  slow  way  towards  the  shore, 
nor  were  we  able  to  reach  the  shore,  till  being  past 
the  lighthouse  at  Winterton,  the  shore  falls  off  to  the 
westward  towards.  Cromer,  and  so  the  land  broke  off  a 
little  the  violence  of  the  wind.  Here  we  got  in,  and 
though  not  without  much  difficulty  got  all  safe  on 
shore,  and  walked  afterwards  on  foot  to  Yarmouth, 
where,  as  unfortunate  men,  we  were  used  with  great 
humanity  as  well  by  the  magistrates  of  the  town,  who 
assigned  us  good  quarters,  as  by  particular  merchants 
and  owners  of  ships,  and  had  money  given  us  sufficient 
to  carry  us  either  to  London  or  back  to  Hull,  as  we 
thought  fit. 

Had  I now  had  the  sense  to  have  gone  back  to  Hull, 
and  have  gone  home,  I had  been  happy,  and  my  father, 
an  emblem  of  our  blessed  Saviour’s  parable,  had  even 
killed  the  fatted  calf  for  me ; for  hearing  the  ship  I 
went  away  in  was  cast  away  in  Yarmouth  Road,  it  was 
a great  while  before  he  had  any  assurance  that  I was 
not  drowned. 

But  my  ill  fate  pushed  me  on  now  with  an-abstinacv 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  THE  SEA. 


15 


that  nothing  could  resist : and  though  I had  several 
times  loud  calls  from  my  reason  and  my  more  com- 
posed judgment  to  go  home,  yet  I had  no  power  to  do 
it.  I know  not  what  to  call  this,  nor  will  I urge  that 
it  is  a secret  overruling  decree  that  hurries  us  on  to  be 
the  instruments  of  our  own  destruction,  even  though  it 
he  before  us,  and  that  we  rush  upon  it  with  our  eyes 
open.  Certainly  nothing  hut  some  such  decreed  un- 
avoidable misery  attending,  and  which  it  was  impos- 
sible for  me  to  escape,  could  have  pushed  me  forward 
against  the  calm  reasonings  and  persuasions  of  my 
most  retired  thoughts,  and  against  two  such  visible 
instructions  as  I had  met  with  in  my  first  attempt. 

My  comrade,  who  had  helped  to  harden  me  before, 
and  who  was  the  master’s  son,  was  now  loss  forward 
than  I.  The  first  time  he  spoke  to  me  after  we  were 
at  Yarmouth,  which  was  not  till  two  or  three  days,  for 
we  were  separated  in  the  town  to  several  quarters  — I 
say,  the  first  time  he  saw  me,  it  appeared  his  tone  was 
altered,  and,  looking  very  melancholy  and  shaking  his 
head,  asked  me  how  I did ; and  telling  his  father  who 
I was,  and  how  I had  come  this  voyage  only  for  a 
trial  in  order  to  go  farther  abroad,  his  father  turning 
to  me  with  a very  grave  and  concerned  tone,  “ Young 
man,”  says  he,  “ you  ought  never  to  go  to  sea  anj 
more;  you  ought  to  take  this  for  a plain  and  visible 
token  that  you  are  not  to  be  a seafaring  man.”  “ Why 
sir,”  said  I,  “will  you  go  to  sea  no  more?”  “ Tliac 
is  another  case,”  said  he  ; “ it  is  my  calling,  and  there- 
fore my  duty  ; but  as  you  made  this  vojmge  for  a trial, 
you  see  what  a taste  Heaven  has  given  you  of  what 
you  are  to  expect  if  you  persist ; perhaps  this  is  all  j 
befallen  us  on  your  account,  like  Jonah  in  the  ship  of  1 
Tarshisli.  Pray,”  continues  he,  “ what  are  you  ? and 


/ 


16 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


on  wliat  account  did  you  go  to  sea?”  Upon  that  1 
told  him  some  of  my  story,  at  the  end  of  which  he 
burst  out  with  a strange  kind  of  passion.  “ What 
had  I done,”  says  he,  “ that  such  an  unhappy  wretch 
should  come  into  my  ship  ? I would  not  set  my  foot 
in  the  same  ship  with  thee  again  for  a thousand 
pounds.”  This  indeed  was,  as  I said,  an  excursion  of 
his  spirits,  which  were  yet  agitated  by  the  sense  of  his 
loss,  and  was  farther  than  he  could  have  authority  to 
go.  However,  he  afterwards  talked  very  gravely  to 
me,  exhorted  me  to  go  back  to  my  father,  and  not 
tempt  Providence  to  my  ruin  ; told  me  I miclit  see  a. 
yisible  hand  of  Heaven  against  me.  “ And,  young 
man,”  said  he,  “ depen tTupon'  it~  if  yoTi  do  not  go  back, 
wherever  you  go  you  will  meet  with  nothing  but  disas- 
ters and  disappointments,  till  your  father’s  words  are 
fulfilled  upon  you.” 

We  parted  soon  after  ; for  I made  him  little  answer, 
and  I saw  him  no  more ; which  way  he  went,  I know 
not.  As  for  me,  having  some  money  in  my  pocket,  I 
travelled  to  London  by  land ; and  there,  as  well  as  on 
the  road,  had  many  struggles  with  myself  what  course 
of  life  I should  take,  and  whether  I should  go  home, 
or  go  to  sea. 

As  to  going  home,  shame  opposed  the  best  motions 
that  offered  to  my  thoughts ; and  it  immediately 
occurred  to  me  how  I should  be  laughed  at  among  the 
neighbors,  and  should  be  ashamed  to  see,  not  my 
father  and  mother  only,  but  even  everybody  else  ; 
f^om  whence  I have  since  often  observed  how  incon- 
gruous and  irrational  the  common  temper  of  mankind 
is,  especially  of  youth,  to  that  reason  which  ought  to 
\guide  them  in  such  cases,  viz.,  that  they  are  not 
ashamed  to  sin,  and  yet  are  ashamed  to  repent;  not 


FIRST  TRIAL  OF  TIIE  SEA. 


1 


ashamed  of  the  action  for  which  they  ought  justly  t 
be  esteemed  fools,  but  are  ashamed  of  the  returning 
which  only  can  make  them  be  esteemed  wise  men.  ' 
In  this  state  of  life,  however,  I remained  some  ting 
uncertain  what  measures  to  take,  and  what  course  o 
life  to  lead.  An  iri-Pgigtihlp  rplnpf.nnpp  Prmtinued  to 
going  home ; and  as  I stayed  a while,  the  remembrance 
of  the  distress  I had  been  in  wore  off;  and  as  tba 
abated,  the  little  motion  I had  in  my  desires  to  a re- 
turn wore  off  with  it,  till  at  last  I quite  laid  aside  th 
thoughts  of  it,  and  looked  out  for  a voyage.  / 


CHAPTER  II. 


A CAPTIVE  AMONG  THE  MOORS. 

— That  evil  inflnrnrn  whirh  carried  me  first  away 
from  my  father’s  house,  that  hurried  me  into  the  wild 
and  indigested  notion  of  raising  my  fortune,  and  that 
impressed  those  conceits  so  forcibly  upon  me  as  to 
make  me  deaf  to  all  good  advice,  and  to  the  entreaties 
and  even  command  of  my  father  — I say,  the  same 
influence,  whatever  it  was,  presented  the  most  unfor- 
tunate of  all  enterprises  to  my  view ; and  I went  on 
board  a vessel  bound  to  the  coast  of  Africa,  or,  as  our 
sailors  vulgarly  call  it,  a voyage  to  Guinea. 

It  was  my  great  misfortune  that  in  all  these  adven- 
tures I did  not  ship  myself  as  a sailor,  whereby, 
though  I might  indeed  have  worked  a little  harder 
than  ordinary,  yet  at  the  same  time  I had  learned  the 
duty  and  office  of  a foremast  man,  and  in  time  might 
have  qualified  myself  for  a mate  or  lieutenant,  if  not 

(for  a master.  But  as  it  was  always  my  fate  to  choose 
for  the  worse,  so  I did  here  ; for  having  money  in  my 
pocket,  and  good  clothes  upon  my  back,  I would 
always  go  on  board  in  the  habit  of  a gentleman  ; and 
so  I neither  had  any  business  in  the  ship,  nor  learned 
to  do  any. 

It  was  my  lot  first  of  all  to  fall  into  pretty  good 
company  in  London,  which  does  not  always  happen  to 
such  loose  and  misguided  young  fellows  as  I then  was, 
the  devil  generally  not  omitting  to  lay  some  snare  for 


A CAPTIVE  AMONG  THE  MOORS. 


19 


them  very  early ; but  it  was  not  so  with  me.  I first 
fell  acquainted  with  the  master  of  a ship  who  had  been 
on  the  coast  of  Guinea,  and  who,  having  had  very 
good  success  there,  was  resolved  to  go  again  ; and 
who,  taking  a fancy  to  my  conversation,  which  was 
not  at  all  disagreeable  at  that  time,  hearing  me  say  I 
had  a mind  to  see  the  world,  told  me  if  I would  go  the 
voyage  with  him  I should  be  at  no  expense  ; I should 
be  his  messmate  and  his  companion ; and  if  I could 
carry  anything  with  me,  I should  have  all  the  advan- 
tage of  it  that  the  trade  would  admit,  and  perhaps  I 
might  meet  with  some  encouragement. 

I embraced  the  offer ; and,  entering  into  a strict 
friendship  with  this  captain,  who  was  an  honest  and 
plain-dealing  man,  I went  the  voyage  with  him,  and 
carried  a small  adventure  with  me,  which,  by  the  dis- 
interested honesty  of  my  friend  the  captain,  I increased 
very  considerably,  for  I carried  about  £40  in  such 
toys  and  tidfles  as  the  captain  directed  me  to  buy.  This 
£40  I had  mustered  together  by  the  assistance  of  some 
of  my  relations  whom  I corresponded  with,  and  who, 
I believe,  got  my  father,  or  at  least  my  mother,  to  con- 
tribute so  much  as  that  to  my  first  adventure. 

This  was  the  only  voyage  which  I may  sav  was 
successful  in  nil  my  adventures,  and  which  I owe  to 

+1,0  in+QgriMfy  honest, v of  my  friend  the  captain  ; 

under  whom  also  I got  a competent  knowledge  of  the 
mathematics  and  the  rules  of  navigation,  learned  how 
to  keep  an  account  of  the  ship’s  course,  take  an  ob- 
servation, and,  in  short,  to  understand  some  things 
~hat  were  needful  to  be  understood  by  a sailor.  For, 
as  he  took  delight  to  introduce  me,  I took  delight  to 
learn  ; and,  in  a word,  this  voyage  made  me  both  a 
sailor  and  a merchant ; for  I hnmQ  fivff 


20 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


pounds  nine  ounces  of  gold-dust  for  my  adventure, 
which  yielded  me  in  London  at  my  return  almost  <£300, 
and  this  filled  me  with  those  aspiring  thoughts  which, 
fcgvft  sinp.e  so  completed  my  ruin. 

Yet  even  in  this  voyage  I had  my  misfortunes  too  ; 
particularly,  that  I was  continually  sick,  being  thrown 
into  a violent  calenture  by  the  excessive  heat  of  the 
climate ; our  principal  trading  being  upon  the  coast, 
from  the  latitude  of  fifteen  degrees  north  even  to  the 
line  itself. 

I was  now  set  up  for  a Guinea  trader;  and  my  friend, 
to  my  great  misfortune,  dying  soon  after  his  arrival,  I 
resolved  to  go  the  same  voyage  again,  and  I embarked 
in  the  same  vessel  with  one  who  was  his  mate  in  the 
former  voyage,  and  had  now  got  the  command  of  the 
ship.  This  was  the  unhappiest  voyage  that  ever  man 
made  ; for  though  I did  not  carry  quite  £100  of  my 
new-gained  wealth,  so  that  I had  <£200  left,  and  which 
I lodged  with  my  friend’s  widow,  who  was  very  just 
to  me,  yet  I fell  into  terrible  misfortunes  in  this  voy- 
age ; and  the  first  was  this,  viz.,  our  ship  making  her 
course  toward  the  Canary  Islands,  or  rather  between 
those  islands  and  the  African  shore,  was  surprised  in 
the  gray  of  the  morning  by  a Turkish  rover  of  Sallee, 
who  gave  chase  to  us  with  all  the  sail  she  could  make. 
We  crowded  also  as  much  canvas  as  our  yards  would 
spread,  or  our  masts  carry,  to  have  got  clear;  fiut 
finding  the  pirate  gained  upon  us,  and  would  certainly 
come  up  with  us  in  a few  hours,  we  prepared  to  fight, 
our  ship  having  twelve  guns,  and  the  rogue  eighteen. 
About  three  in  the  afternoon  he  came  up  with  us,  and 
bringing  to,  by  mistake,  just  athwart  our  quarter, 
instead  of  athwart  our  stern,  as  he  intended,  we 
brought  eight  of  our  guns  to  bear  on  that  side,  and 


A CAPTIVE  AMONG  THE  MOORS. 


21 


poured  in  a broadside  upon  him,  which  made  him  sheer 
off  again,  after  returning  our  fire  and  pouring  in  also 
his  small-shot  from  near  two  hundred  men  which  he 
had  on  board.  However,  we  had  not  a man  touched, 
all  our  men  keeping  close.  He  prepared  to  attack  us 
again,  and  we  to  defend  ourselves ; but  laying  us  on 
board  the  next  time  upon  our  other  quarter,  he  entered 
sixty  men  upon  our  decks,  who  immediately  fell  to 
cutting  and  hacking  the  decks  and  rigging.  We  plied 
them  with  small-shot,  half-pikes,  powder-chests,  and 
such  like,  and  cleared  our  deck  of  them  twice, 
ever,  to  cut  short  this  melancholy  part  of  our 
our  ship  being  disabled,  and  three  of  our  men 
and  eight  wounded,  we  were  obliged  to  yield,  and 
carried  all  prisoners  into  Sallee,  a port 
the  Moors. 

The  usage  I had  there  was  not  so  dreadful  as  at 
first  I apprehended,  nor  was  I carried  up  the  country 
to  the  emperor’s  court,  as  the  rest  of  our  men  were, 
but  was  kept  by  the  captain  of  the  rover  as  his  proper 
prize,  and  made  his  slave,  being  young  and  nimble, 
and  fit  for  his  business.  At  this  surprising  c.hn.ngp 
of  my  circumstances  from  a merchant  to  n.  misemblft 

slave.  I was — perfectly  over wli el nuuL; — aud — mw  . T 

looked  back  upon  my  father’s  prophetic  discourse  to 

me,  that  I should  be  miserable,  and  have  none  to  re-- 
lieve  idp.^  which  I thought  was  now  so  effectually 
brought  to  pass  that  it  could  not  be  worse  ; that  now 
the  hand  of  Heaven  had  overtaken  me,  and  I was  un- 
done without  redemption.  But  alas  ! this  was  but  a 
taste  of  the  misery  I -was  to  go  through,  as  will  appear 
in  the  sequel  of  this  story. 

As  my  new  patron,  or  master,  had  taken  me  home 
to  his  house,  so  I was  in  hopes  that  he  would  take  me 


22 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


with  him  when  he  went  to  sea  again,  believing  that  it 
would  some  time  or  other  be  his  fate  to  be  taken  by 
a Spanish  or  Portugal  man-of-war ; and  that  then  I 
should  be  set  at  liberty.  But  this  hope  of  mine  was 
soon  taken  away ; for  when  he  went  to  sea,  he  left  me 
on  shore  to  look  after  his  little  garden,  and  do  the 
common  drudgery  of  slaves  about  his  house  ; and 
when  he  came  home  again  from  his  cruise,  he  ordered 
me  to  lie  in  the  cabin  to  look  after  the  ship. 

Here  I meditated  nothing  but  my  escape,  and  what 
method  I might  take  to  effect  it,  but  found  no  way 
that  had  the  least  probability  in  it.  Nothing  pre- 
sented to  make  the  supposition  of  it  rational ; for  I 
had  nobody  to  communicate  it  to  that  would  embark 
with  me,  no  .fellow-slave,  no  Englishman,  Irishman, 
or  Scotsman  there  but  myself  so  that  for  two  years, 
though  I often  pleased  myself  with  the  imagination, 
yet  I never  had  the  least  encouraging  prospect  of  put- 
ting it  in  practice. 

After  about  two  years  an  odd  circumstance  pre- 
sented itself,  which  put  the  old  thought  of  making 
some  attempt  for  my  liberty  again  in  my  head.  My 
patron  lying  at  home  longer  than  usual  without  fit- 
ting out  his  ship,  which,  as  I heard,  was  for  want  of 
money,  he  used  constantly,  once  or  twice  a week,  some- 
times oftener,  if  the  weather  was  fair,  to  take  the 
ship’s  pinnace,  and  go  out  into  the  road  a-fishing'; 
and  as  he  always  took  me  and  a young  Maresco  with 
him  to  row  the  boat,  we  made  him  very  merry,  and  I 
proved  very  dexterous  in  catching  fish ; insomuch, 
that  sometimes  he  would  send  me  with  a Moor,  one  of 
his  kinsmen,  and  the  youth  the  Maresco,  as  they  called 
him,  to  catch  a dish  of  fish  for  him. 

It  happened  one  time  that,  going  a-fishing  in  a 


A CAPTIVE  AMONG  THE  MOORS. 


23 


stark  calm  morning,  a fog  rose  so  thick,  that  though 
we  were  not  half  a league  from  the  shore  we  lost  sight 
of  it ; and  rowing  we  knew  not  whither  or  which  way, 
we  labored  all  day,  and  all  the  next  night,  and  when 
the  morning  came  we  found  we  had  pulled  off  to  sea 
instead  of  pulling  in  for  the  shore,  and  that  we  were 
at  least  two  leagues  from  the  shore.  However,  we 
got  well  in  again,  though  with  a great  deal  of  labor, 
and  some  danger,  for  the  wind  began  to  blow  pretty 
fresh  in  the  morning ; but  particularly  we  were  all 
- very  hungry. 

But  our  patron,  warned  by  this  disaster,  resolved 
to  take  more  care  of  himself  for  the  future ; and  hav- 
ing lying  by  him  the  long-boat  of  our  English  ship 
which  he  had  taken,  he  resolved  he  would  not  go 
a-fisliing  any  more  without  a compass  and  some  pro- 
vision ; so  he  ordered  the  carpenter  of  his  ship,  who 
also  was  an  English  slave,  to  build  a little  stateroom, 
or  cabin,  in  the  middle  of  the  long-boat,  like  that  of  a 
barge,  with  a place  to  stand  behind  it  to  steer  and 
haul  home  the  main-sheet,  and  room  before  for  a hand 
or  two  to  stand  and  work  the  sails.  She  sailed  with 
what  we  call  a should'er-of-mutton  sail ; and  the  boom 
jibbed  over  the  top  of  the  cabin,  which  lay  very  snug 
and  low,  and  had  in  it  room  for  him  to  lie,  with  a 
slave  or  two,  and  a table  to  eat  on,  with  some  small 
lockers  to  put  in  some  bottles  of  such  liquor  as  he 
thought  fit  to  drink ; particularly  his  bread,  rice,  and 
coffee. 

We  went  frequently  out  with  this  boat  a-fishing, 
and  as  I was  most  dexterous  to  catch  fish  for  him,  he 
never  went  without  me.  It  happened  that  he  had  ap- 
pointed to  go  out  in  this  boat,  either  for  pleasure  or 
for  fish,  with  two  or  three  Moors  of  some  distinction 


24 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


in  that  place,  and  for  whom  he  had  provided  extraor. 
dinarily ; and  had  therefore  sent  on  board  the  boat 
overnight  a larger  store  of  provisions  than  ordinary ; 
and  had  ordered  me  to  get  ready  three  fuzees  with 
powder  and  shot,  which  were  on  board  his  ship,  for 
that  they  designed  some  sport  of  fowling  as  well  as 
fishing. 

I got  all  things  ready  as  he  had  directed,  and 
waited  the  next  morning  with  the  boat,  washed  clean, 
her  ancient  and  pendants  out,  and  everything  to  ac- 
commodate his  guests  ; when  by  and  by  my  patron 
came  on  board  alone,  and  told  me  his  guests  had  put 
off  going,  upon  some  business  that  fell  out,  and 
ordered  me  with  the  man  and  boy,  as  usual,  to  go  out 
with  the  boat  and  catch  them  some  fish,  for  that  his 
friends  were  to  sup  at  his  house  ; and  commanded 
that  as  soon  as  I had  got  some  fish  I should  bring  it 
home  to  his  house  ; all  which  I prepared  to  do. 

' '"This  moment  my  former  notions  of  deliverance 
darted  into  my  thoughts,  for  now  I found  I was  like 
to  have  a little  ship  at  my  command  ; and  my  master 
being  gone,  I prepared  to  furnish  myself,  not  for  a 
fishing  business,  but  for  a voyage ; though  I knew 
not,  neither  did  I so  much  as  consider,  whither  I 
should  steer  ; for  anywhere,  to  get  out  of  that  place, 

A was  my  way. 


CHAPTER  III. 


ESCAPE  FROM  CAPTIVITY. 


My  first  contrivance  was  to  make  a pretence  to 
speak  to  this  Moor,  to  get  something  for  our  subsis- 
tence on  board  ; for  I told  him  we  must  not  presume 
to  eat  of  our  patron’s  bread.  He  said  that  was  true  ; 
so  he  brought  a large  basket  of  rusk  or  biscuit  of 
their  kind,  and  three  jars  with  fresh  water,  into  the 
boat.  I knew  where  my  patron’s  case  of  bottles 
stood,  which  it  was  evident  by  the  make  were  taken 
out  of  some  English  prize  ; and  I conveyed  them  into 
the  boat  while  the  Moor  was  on  shore,  as  if  they  had 
been  there  before  for  our  master.  I conveyed  also  a 
great  lump  of  beeswax  into  the  boat,  which  weighed 
above  half  a hundred-weight,  with  a parcel  of  twine 
or  thread,  a hatchet,  a saw,  and  a hammer,  all  which 
were  great  use  to  us  afterwards,  especially  the  wax  te 
make  candles.  Another  trick  I tried  upon  him,  which 
he  innocently  came  into  also.  His  name  was  Ismael, 
who  they  calEMuly,  or  Moely ; so  I called  to  him, 
t/-Moely,”  saitlk  “ our  patron’s  guns  are  on  board 
the  boat ; can  you  not  get  a little  powder  and  shot  ? 
it  may  be  we  may  kill  some  alcamies  ” (a  fowl  like  our 
curlews)  “for  ourselves,  for  I know  he  keeps  the  gun- 
ner’s stores  in  the  ship.”  “ Yes,”  says  he,  “ I ’ll 
bring  some ; ” and  accordingly  he  brought  a great 
leather  pouch  which  held  about  a pound  and  a half  of 
powder,  or  rather  more ; and  another  with  shot,  that 


r 1 


26 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


had  five  or  six  pounds,  with  some  bullets,  and  put  all 
into  the  boat.  At  the  same  time  I had  found  soimi 
powder  of  my  master’s  in  the  great  cabin,  with  which 
I filled  one  ol  the  large  bottles  in  the  case,  which  was 
almost  empty,  pouring  what  was  in  it  into  another : 
and  thus  furnished  with  everything  needful,  we  sailed 
out  of  the  port  to  fish.  The  castle,  which  is  at  the 
entrance  of  the  port,  knew  who  we  were,  and  took  no 
notice  of  us  ; and  we  were  not  above  a mile  out  of  the 
port  before  we  hauled  in  our  sail,  and  set  us  down  to 
fish.  The  wind  blew  from  the  N.  N.  E.,  which  was 
contrary  to  my  desire ; for  had  it  blown  southerly  I 
had  been  sui’e  to  have  made  the  coast  of  Spain,  and 
at  least  reached  to  the  bay  of  Cadiz ; but  my  resolu- 
tions were,  blow  which  way  it  would,  I would  be  gone 
from  the  horrid  place  where  I was,  and  leave  the  rest 
to  Fate. 

After  we  had  fished  some  time  and  catehed  nothing, 
for  when  I had  fish  on  my  hook  I would  not  pull  them 
up,  that  he  might  not  see  them,  I said  to  the  Moor, 
“ This  will  not  do ; our  master  will  not  be  thus 
served  ; we  must  stand  farther  off.”  He,  thinking  no 
harm,  agreed,  and  being  in  the  head  of  the  boat  set 
the  sails  ; and  as  I had  the  helm  I run  the  boat  out 
near  a league  farther,  and  then  brought  her  to  as  if 
I would  fish  ; wnen  giving  the  boy  the  helm,  I stepped 
forward  to  where  the  Moor  was,  and  making  as  if  I 
stooped  for  something  behind  him,  I took  him  by  sur- 
prise with  my  arm  under  his  twist,  and  tossed  him 
clear  overboard  into  the  sea.  He  rose  immediately, 
for  he  swam  like  a cork,  and  called  to  me,  begged  to 
be  taken  in,  told  me  he  would  go  all  the  world  over 
with  me.  He  swam  so  strong  after  the  boat  that  he 
would  have  reached  me  very  quickly,  there  being  but 


ESCAPE  FROM  CAPTIVITY. 


27 


little  wind ; upon  which  I stepped  into  the  cabin,  and 
fetching  one  of  the  fowling-pieces,  I presented  it  at 
him,  and  told  him  I had  done  him  no  hurt,  and  if  he 
would  be  quiet  I would  do  him  none.  “ But,”  said  I, 
“ you  swim  well  enough  to  reach  to  the  shore,  and  the 
sea  is  calm  ; make  the  best  of  your  way  to  shore,  and 
I will  do  you  no  harm  ; but  if  you  come  near  the 
boat  I ’ll  shoot  you  through  the  head,  for  I am  re- 
solved to  have  my  liberty.”  So  he  turned  himself 

about,  and  swam  f»T  out!  T mnlrn  TwJniilit 

blithe  renehod  it.  with  .for  Iip  wns  an  PYCidlent 

swimmer.  - dvtwf 

I could  have  been  content  to  have  taken  this  Moor 
with  me,  and  have  drowned  the  boy,  but  there  was  no 
venturing  to  trust  him.  When  he  was  gone  I turned 
to  the  boy,  whom  they  called  Xury,  and  said  to  him, 
“ Xury,  if  you  will  be  faithful  to  me  I ’ll  make  you 
a great  man  ; but  if  you  will  not  stroke  your  face  to 
be  true  to  me,”  that  is,  swear  by  Mahomet  and  his 
father’s  beard,  “ I must  throw  you  into  the  sea  too.” 
The  boy  smiled  in  my  face,  and  spoke  so  innocently 
that  I could  not  mistrust  him,  and  swore  to  be  faith- 
ful to  me,  and  go  all  over  the  world  with  me. 

While  I was  in  view  of  the  Moor  that  was  swim- 
ming, I stood  out  directly  to  sea  with  the  boat,  rather 
stretching  to  windward,  that  they  might  think  me 
gone  towards  the  straits’  mouth  (as  indeed  any  one 
that  had  been  in  their  wits  must  have  been  supposed 
to  do)  ; for  who  would  have  supposed  we  were  sailed 
on  to  the  southward  to  the  truly  barbarian  coast,  where 
whole  nations  of  negroes  were  sure  to  surround  us  with 
their  canoes,  and  destroy  us ; where  we  could  ne’er 
once  go  on  shore  but  we  should  be  devoured  by  savage 
beasts,  or  more  merciless  savages  of  human  kind? 


28 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


But  as  soon  as  it  grew  dusk  in  the  evening  I 
changed  my  course,  and  steered  directly  south  and  by 
east,  bending  my  course  a little  toward  the  east,  that 
I might  keep  in  with  the  shore  ; and  having  a fair, 
fresh  gale  of  wind,  and  a smooth,  quiet  sea,  I made 
such  sail  that  I believe  by  the  next  day  at  three 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  I first  made  the  land, 
I could  not  be  less  than  a hundred  and  fifty  miles 
south  of  Sallee  ; quite  beyond  the  Emperor  of  Mo- 
rocco’s dominions,  or  indeed  of  any  other  king  there- 
abouts, for  we  saw  no  people. 

Yet  such  was  the  fright  I had  taken  at  the  Moors, 
and  the  dreadful  apprehensions  I had  of  falling  into 
their  hands,  that  I would  not  stop,  or  go  on  shore,  or 
come  to  an  anchor,  the  wind  continuing  fair,  till  I 
had  sailed  in  that  manner  five  days  ; and  then  the 
wind  shifting  to  the  southward,  I concluded  also  that 
if  any  of  our  vessels  were  in  chase  of  me,  they  also 
would  now  give  over ; so  I ventured  to  make  to  the 
coast,  and  came  to  an  anchor  in  the  mouth  of  a little 
river,  I knew  not  what  or  where ; neither  what  lati- 
tude, what  country,  what  nations,  or  what  river.  I 
neither  saw,  nor  desired  to  see,  any  people  ; the  princi- 
pal thing  I wanted  was  fresh  water.  We  came  into 
this  creek  in  the  evening,  resolving  to  swim  on  shore 
as  soon  as  it  was  dark,  and  discover  the  country  ; but 
as  soon  as  it  was  quite  dark  we  heard  such  dreadful 
noises  of  the  barking,  roaring,  and  howling  of  wild 
creatures,  of  we  knew  not  what  kinds,  that  the  poor 
boy  was  ready  to  die  with  fear,  and  begged  of  me  not 
to  go  on  shore  till  day.  “ Well,  Xury,”  said  I,  “ then 
I won’t ; but  it  may  be  we  may  see  men  by  day,  who 
will  be  as  bad  to  us  as  those  lions.”  “ Then  we  give 
them  the  shoot  gun,”  says  Xury,  laughing;  “make 


ESCAPE  FROM  CAPTIVITY 


29 


them  run  way.”  Such  English  Xury  spoke  by  con- 
versing among  us  slaves.  However,  I was  glad  to  see 
die  boy  so  cheerful,  and  I gave  him  a dram  (out  of 
our  patron’s  case  of  bottles)  to  cheer  him  up.  After 
all,  Xury’s  advice  was  good,  and  I took  it ; we 
dropped  our  little  anchor  and  lay  still  all  night.  I say 
still,  for  we  slept  none ; for  in  two  or  three  hours  we 
saw  vast  great  creatures  (we  knew  not  what  to  call 
them)  of  many  sorts  come  down  to  the  seashore  and 
run  into  the  water,  wallowing  and  washing  themselves 
for  the  pleasure  of  cooling  themselves  ; and  they  made 
such  hideous  howlings  and  yellings  that  I never  in- 
deed heard  the  like. 

Xury  was  dreadfully  frighted,  and  indeed  so  was  I 
too  ; but  we  were  both  more  frighted  when  we  heard 
one  of  these  mighty  creatures  come  swimming  towards 
our  boat ; we  could  not  see  him,  but  we  might  hear 
him  by  his  blowing  to  be  a monstrous  huge  and  furi- 
ous beast.  Xury  said  it  was  a lion,  and  it  might  be 
so  for  aught  I know ; but  poor  Xury  cried  to  me  to 
weigh  the  anchor  and  row  away.  “No,”  says  I, 
“ Xury  ; we  can  slip  our  cable  with  the  buoy  to  it, 
and  go  off  to  sea ; they  cannot  follow  us  far.”  I had 
no  sooner  said  so,  but  I perceived  the  creature  (what- 
ever it  was)  within  two  oars’  length,  which  something 
surprised  me  ; however,  I immediately  stepped  to  the 
cabin  door,  and  taking  up  my  gun,  fired  at  him,  upon 
which  he  immediately  turned  about  and  swam  towards 
the  shore  again. 

But  it  is  impossible  to  describe  the  horrible  noises, 
and  hideous  cries  and  howlings,  that  were  raised,  as 
well  upon  the  edge  of  the  shore  as  higher  within  the 
country,  upon  the  noise  or  report  of  the  gun,  a thing  I 
have  some  reason  to  believe  those  creatures  had  never 


30 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE, 


heard  before.  This  convinced  me  that  there  was  no 
going  on  shore  for  us  in  the  night  upon  that  coast ; 
and  how  to  venture  on  shore#  in  the  day  was  another 
question  too  ; for  to  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  any 
of  the  savages  had  been  as  bad  as  to  have  fallen  into 
the  hands  of  lions  and  tigers  ; at  least  we  were  equally 
apprehensive  of  the  danger  of  it. 

Be  that  as  it  would,  we  were  obliged  to  go  on  shore 
somewhere  or  other  for  water,  for  we  had  not  a pint 
left  in  the  boat ; when  or  where  to  get  to  it  was  the 
point.  Xury  said  if  I would  let  him  go  on  shore  with 
one  of  the  jars,  he  would  find  if  there  was  any  water 
and  bring  some  to  me.  I asked  him  why  he  would 
go?  why  I should  not  go  and  he  stay  in  the  boat? 
The  boy  answered  with  so  much  affection  that  made 
me  love  him  ever  after.  Says  he,  “ If  wild  mans 
come,  they  eat  me.  von  go  way."  “'Well.  Xnrv?.’* 
said  I.  “ wifi  fint.fi  on  ; and  if  the  wild  mans  come, 
wp  will  kill  them  ; they  nhnll-  ent  neither  of  nn  ” So  I 
gave  Xury  a piece  of  rusk  bread  to  eat,  and  a dram 
out  of  our  patron’s  case  of  bottles  which  I mentioned 
before  ; and  we  hauled  in  the  boat  as  near  the  shore 
as  we  thought  was  proper,  and  so  waded  on  shore, 
carrying  nothing  but  our  arms  and  two  jars  for 
water. 

I did  not  care  to  go  out  of  sight  of  the  boat,  fearing 
the  coming  of  canoes  with  savages  down  the  river  ; 
but  the  boy  seeing  a low  place  about  a mile  up  the 
country,  rambled  to  it ; and  by  and  by  I saw  him  come 
running  towards  me.  I thought  he  was  pursued  by 
some  savage,  or  frighted  with  some  wild  beast,  and  I 
ran  forward  towards  him  to  help  him ; but  when  I 
came  nearer  to  him,  I saw  something  hanging  over 
his  shoulders,  which  was  a creature  that  he  had  shot. 


ESCAPE  FROM  CAPTIVITY. 


31 


like  a hare,  but  different  in  color,  and  longer  legs.. 
However,  we  were  very  glad  of  it,  and  it  was  very 
good  meat ; but  the  great  joy  that  poor  Xury  came 
with  was  to  tell  me  he  had  found  good  water,  and 
seen  no  wild  mans,. 

But  we  found  afterwards  that  we  need  not  take 
such  pains  for  water,  for  a little  higher  up  the  creek 
where  we  were  we  found  the  water  fresh  when  the  tide 
was  out,  which  flowed  but  a little  way  up ; so  we  filled 
our  jars,  and  feasted  on  the  hare  we  had  killed,  and 
prepared  to  go  on  our  way,  having  seen  no  footsteps 
of  any  human  creature  in  that  part  of  the  country. 

As  I had  been  one  voyage  to  this  coast  before,  I 
knew  very  well  that  the  islands  of  the  Canaries,  and 
the  Cape  de  Verde  Islands  also,  lay  not  far  off  from 
the  coast.  But  as  I had  no  instruments  to  take  an 
observation  to  know  what  latitude  we  were  in,  and 
did  not  exactly  know,  or  at  least  remember,  what  lati- 
tude they  were  in,  I kuew  not  where  to  look  for  them, 
or  when  to  stand  off  to  sea  towards  them  ; otherwise  I 
might  now  easily  have  found  some  of  these  islands. 
But  my  hope  was,  that  if  I stood  along  this  coast  till 
I came  to  that  part  where  the  English  traded,  I should 
find  some  of  their  vessels  upon  their  usual  design  of 
trade,  that  would  relieve  and  take  us  in. 

By  the  best  of  my  calculation,  that  place  where  I 
now  was  must  be  that  country  which,  lying  between 
the  Emperor  of  Morocco’s  dominions  and  the  negroes, 
lies  waste  and  uninhabited,  except  by  wild  beasts  ; the 
negroes  having  abandoned  it  and  gone  farther  south 
for  fear  of  the  Moors,  and  the  Moors  not  thinking  it 
worth  inhabiting,  by  reason  of  its  barrenness  ; and  in- 
deed both  forsaking  it  because  of  the  prodigious  num- 
bers of  tigers,  lions,  leopards,  and  other  furious  crea- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


90 
Ou 

tures  which  harbor  there ; so  that  the  Moors  use  it 
for  their  hunting  only,  where  they  go  like  an  army, 
two  or  three  thousand  men  at  a time ; and  indeed  for 
near  an  hundred  miles  together  upon  this  coast  we  saw 
nothing  but  a waste  uninhabited  country  by  day,  and 
heard  nothing  but  bowlings  and  roarings  of  wild  beasts 
by  night. 

Once  or  twice  in  the  daytime  I thought  I saw  the 
Pico  of  Teneriffe,  being  the  high  top  of  the  Mountain 
Teneriffe  in  the  Canaries,  and  had  a great  mind  to 
venture  out,  in  hopes  of  reaching  thither ; but  having 
tried  twice,  I was  forced  in  again  by  contrary  winds, 
the  sea  also  going  too  high  for  my  little  vessel ; so  I 
resolved  to  pursue  my  first  design,  and  keep  along  the 
shore. 

Several  times  I was  obliged  to  land  for  fresh  water 
after  we  had  left  this  place ; and  once  in  particular, 
being  early  in  the  morning,  we  came  to  an  anchor  un- 
der a little  point  of  land  which  was  pretty  high ; and 
the  tide  beginning  to  flow,  we  lay  still  to  go  farther  in* 
Xury,  whose  eyes  were  more  about  him  than  it  seems 
mine  were,  calls  softly  to  me,  and  tells  me  that  we 
had  best  go  farther  off  the  shore.  “ For,”  says  he, 
“ look  ; yonder  lies  a dreadful  monster  on  the  side  of 
that  hillock  fast  asleep.”  I looked  where  he  pointed, 
and  saw  a dreadful  monster  indeed,  for  it  was  a terri- 
ble great  lion  that  lay  on  the  side  of  the  shore,  under 
the  shade  of  a piece  of  the  hill  that  hung  as  it  were  a 
little  over  him.  “ Xury,”  says  I,  “ you  shall  go  on 
shore  and  kill  him.”  Xury  looked  frighted,  and  said, 
“ Me  kill ! He  eat  me  at  one  mouth,” — one  mouthful  he 
meant.  However,  I said  no  more  to  the  boy,  but 
bade  him  lie  still,  and  I took  our  biggest  gun,  which 
was  almost  musket-bore,  and  loaded  it  with  a good 


ESCAPE  FROM  CAPTIVITY. 


33 


charge  of  powder,  and  with  two  slugs,  and  laid  it  down  ; 
then  I loaded  another  gun  with  two  bullets  ; and  the 
third  (for  we  had  three  pieces)  I loaded  with  five 
smaller  bullets.  I took  the  best  aim  I could  with  the 
first  piece  to  have  shot  him  into  the  head,  but  he  lay 
so,  with  his  leg  raised  a little  above  his  nose,  that  the 
slugs  hit  his  leg  about  the  knee,  and  broke  the  bone. 
He  started  up  growling  at  first,  but  finding  his  leg 
broke,  fell  down  again,  and  then  got  up  upon  three 
legs  and  gave  the  most  hideous  roar  that  ever  I heard. 
I was  a little  surprised  that  I had  not  hit  him  on  the 
head.  However,  I took  up  the  second  piece  immedi- 
ately, and,  though  he  began  to  move  off,  fired  again, 
and  shot  him  into  the  head,  and  had  the  pleasure  to 
see  him  drop,  and  make  but  little  noise,  but  lay  strug- 
gling for  life.  Then  Xury  took  heart,  and  would 
have  me  let  him  go  on  shore.  “ Well,  go,”  said  I ; 
so  the  boy  jumped  into  the  water,  and,  taking  a little 
gun  in  one  hand,  swam  to  shore  with  the  other  hand, 
and,  coming  close  to  the  creature,  put  the  muzzle  of 
the  piece  to  his  ear,  and  shot  him  into  the  head  again, 
which  despatched  him  quite. 

This  was  game  indeed  to  us,  but  this  was  no  foodj^ 
and  I was  very  sorry  to  lose  three  charges  of  powder] 
and  shot  upon  a creature  that  was  good  for  nothing  to] 
us.  However,  Xury  said  he  would  have  some  of  liinTp 
so  he  comes  on  board,  and  asked  me  to  give  him  the 
hatchet.  “ For  what,  Xury?”  said  I.  “Me  eqt  off 
his  head,”  said  he.  However,  Xury  could  not  cut  off 
his  head,  but  he  cut  off  a foot,  and  brought  it  with 
him,  and  it  was  a monstrous  great  one. 

I bethought  myself,  however,  that  perhaps  the  skin 
of  him  might  one  way  or  other  be  of  some  value  to 
us ; and  I resolved  to  take  off  his  skin  if  I could.  So 


34 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


Xury  and  I went  to ‘work  with  him;  hut  Xury  was 
much  the  better  workman  at  it,  for  I knew  very  ill 
how  to  do  it.  Indeed,  it  took  us  up  both  the  whole 
day,  but  at  last  we  got  off  the  hide  of  him,  and 
spreading  it  on  the  top  of  our  cabin,  the  sun  effect- 
ually  dried  it  in  two  days’  time,  and  it  afterward 
served  me  to  lie  upon. 

After  this  stop  we  made  on  to  the  southward  con 
tinually  for  ten  or  twelve  days,  living  very  sparing  on 
our  provisions,  which  began  to  abate  very  much,  and 
going  no  oftener  into  the  shore  than  we  were  obliged 
to  for  fresh  water.  My  design  in  this  was  to  make 
the  river  Gambia  or  Senegal,  — that  is  to  say,  any- 
where about  the  Cape  de  Verde,  — where  I was  in 
hopes  to  meet  with  some  European  ship ; and  if  I did 
not,  I knew  not  what  course  I had  to  take,  but  to 
seek  out  for  the  islands,  or  perish  there  among  the 
negroes.  I knew  that  all  the  ships  from  Europe, 
which  sailed  either  to  the  coast  of  Guinea  or  to 
Brazil,  or  to  the  East  Indies,  made  this  cape,  or  those 
islands ; and  in  a word,  I put  the  whole  of  my  fortune 
upon  this  single  point,  either  that  I must  meet  with 
some' ship,  or  must  perish. 

When  I had  pursued  this  resolution  about  ten  days 
longer,  as  I have  said,  I began  to  see  that  the  land 
was  inhabited ; and  in  two  or  three  places,  as  we 
sailed  by,  we  saw  people  stand  upon  the  shore  to  look 
at  us ; we  could  also  perceive  they  were  quite  black, 
and  stark  naked.  I was  once  inclined  to  have  gone 
on  shore  to  them  ; but  Xury  was  my  better  counsellor, 
and  said  to  me,  “ No  go,  no  go.”  However,  I hauled 
in  nearer  the  shore  that  I might  talk  to  them,  and  I 
found  they  ran  along  the  shore  by  me  a good  way.  I 
observed  they  had  no  weapons  in  their  hands,  except 


ESCAPE  FROM  CAPTIVITY. 


35 


one,  who  had  a long  slender  stick,  which  Xury  said 
was  a lance,  and  that  they  would  throw  them  a great 
way  with  good  aim.  So  I kept  at  a distance,  but 
talked  with  them  by  signs  as  well  as  I could,  and  par- 
ticularly made  signs  for  something  to  eat ; they  beck- 
oned to  me  to  stop  my  boat,  and  that  they  would 
fetch  me  some  meat.  Upon  this  I lowered  the  top  of 
my  sail,  and  lay  by,  and  two  of  them  ran  up  into  the 
country,  and  in  less  than  half  an  hour  came  back,  and 
brought  with  them  two  pieces  of  dried  flesh  and  some 
corn,  such  as  is  the  produce  of  their  country ; but  we 
neither  knew  what  the  one  or  the  other  was.  How- 
ever, we  were  willing  to  accept  it,  but  how  to  come  at 
it  was  our  next  dispute,  for  I was  not  for  venturing 
on  shore  to  them,  and  they  were  as  much  afraid  of 
us ; but  they  took  a safe  way  for  us  all,  for  they 
brought  it  to  the  shore  and  laid  it  down,  and  went 
and  stood  a great  way  off  till  we  fetched  it  on  board, 
and  then  came  close  to  us  again. 

We  made  signs  of  thanks  to  them,  for  we  had  no- 
thing to  make  them  amends.  But  an  opportunity 
offered  that  very  instant  to  oblige  them  wonderfully  ; 
for  while  we  were  lying  by  the  shore  came  two  mighty 
creatures,  one  pursuing  the  other  (as  we  took  it)  with 
great  fury  from  the  mountains  towards  the  sea ; 
whether  it  was  the  male  pursuing  the  female,  or 
whether  they  were  in  sport  or  in  rage,  we  could  not 
tell,  any  more  than  we  could  tell  whether  it  was  usual 
or  strange,  but  I believe  it  was  the  latter ; because,  in 
the  first  place,  those  ravenous  creatures  seldom  appear 
but  in  the  night ; and  in  the  second  place,  we  found 
the  people  terribly  frighted,  especially  the  women. 
The  man  that  had  the  lance  or  dart  did  not  fly  from 
them,  but  the  rest  did ; however,  as  tlm  two  creatures 


36 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


ran  directly  into  the  water,  they  did  not  seem  to  offer 
to  fall  upon  any  of  the  negroes,  hut  plunged  them- 
selves  into  the  sea,  and  swam  about,  as  if  they  had 
come  for  their  diversion.  At  last,  one  of  them  began 
to  come  nearer  our  boat  than  at  first  I expected ; but 
I lay  ready  for  him,  for  I had  loaded  my  gun  with  all 
possible  expedition,  and  bade  Xury  load  both  the 
others.  As  soon  as  he  came  fairly  within  my  reach, 
I fired,  and  shot  him  directly  into  the  head ; immedi- 
ately he  sunk  down  into  the  water,  but  rose  instantly, 
and  plunged  up  and  down,  as  if  he  was  struggling  for 
life,  and  so  indeed  he  was.  He  immediately  made  to 
the  shore ; but  between  the  wound,  which  was  his 
mortal  hurt,  and  the  strangling  of  the  water,  he  died 
just  before  he  reached  the  shore. 

It  is  impossible  to  expi’ess  the  astonishment  of 
these  poor  creatures  at  the  noise  and  the  fire  of  my 
gun ; some  of  them  were  even  ready  to  die  for  fear, 
and  fell  down  as  dead  with  the  very  terror.  But 
when  they  saw  the  creature  dead,  and  sunk  in  the 
water,  and  that  I made  signs  to  them  to  come  to  the 
shore,  they  took  heart  and  came  to  the  shore,  and  be- 
gan to  search  for  the  creature.  I found  him  by  his 
blood  staining  the  water ; and  by  the  help  of  a rope, 
which  I slung  round  him,  and  gave  the  negroes  to 
haul,  they  dragged  him  on  the  shore,  and  found  that 
it  was  a most  curious  leopard,  spotted,  and  fine  to  an 
admirable  degree ; and  the  negroes  held  up  their 
hands  with  admiration,  to  think  what  it  was  I had 
killed  him  with. 

The  other  creature,  frighted  with  the  flash  of  fire 
and  the  noise  of  the  gun,  swam  on  shore,  and  ran  up 
directly  to  the  mountains  from  whence  they  came ; 
nor  could  I,  at  that  distance,  know  what  it  was.  I 

i 


ESCAPE  FROM  CAPTIVITY. 


37 


found  quickly  the  negroes  were  for  eating  the  flesh  of 
this  creature,  so  I was  willing  to  have  them  take  it  as 
a favor  from  me ; which,  when  I made  signs  to  them 
that  they  might  take  him,  they  were  very  thankful 
for.  Immediately  they  fell  to  work  with  him  ; and 
though  they  had  no  knife,  yet,  with  a sharpened  piece 
of  wood,  they  took  off  his  skin  as  readily,  and  much 
more  readily,  than  we  could  have  done  with  a knife„ 
They  offered  me  some  of  the  flesh,  which  I declined, 
making  as  if  I would  give  it  them,  but  made  signs  for 
the  skin,  which  they  gave  me  very  freely,  and  brought 
me  a great  deal  more  of  their  provision,  which,  though 
I did  not  understand,  yet  I accepted.  Then  I made 
signs  to  them  for  some  water,  and  held  out  one  of  my 
jars  to  them,  turning  it  bottom  upward,  to  show  that 
it  was  empty,  and  that  I wanted  to  have  it  filled. 
They  called  immediately  to  some  of  their  friends,  and 
there  came  two  women,  and  brought  a great  vessel 
made  of  earth,  and  burnt,  as  I suppose,  in  the  sun ; 
this  they  set  down  for  me,  as  before,  and  I sent  Xury 
on  shore  with  my  jars,  and  filled  them  all  three.  The 
women  were  as  stark  naked  as  the  men.  ;,vO 

I was  now  furnished  with  roots  and  cow,  such  as  it 
was,  and  water ; and  leaving  my  friendly  negroes,  I 
made  forward  for  about  eleven  days  more,  without 
offering  to  go  near  the  shore,  till  I saw  the  land  run 
out  a great  length  into  the  sea,  at  about  the  distance 
of  four  or  five  leagues  before  me ; and  the  sea  being 
very  calm,  I kept  a large  offing,  to  make  this  point. 
At  length,  doubling  the  point,  at  about  two  leagues 
from  the  land,  I saw  plainly  land  on  the  other  side, 
to  seaward  ; then  I concluded,  as  it  was  most  certain 
indeed,  that  this  was  the  Cape  de  Verde,  and  those 
the  islands,  called  from  thence  Cape  de  Verde  Islands. 


38 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


However,  they  were  at  a great  distance,  and  I could 
not  well  tell  what  I had  best  to  do ; for  if  I should  be 
taken  with  a fresh  wind,  I might  neither  reach  one 
nor  other. 

In  this  dilemma,  as  I was  very  pensive,  I stepped 
into  the  cabin,  and  sat  me  down,  Xury  having  the 
helm ; when,  on  a sudden,  the  boy  cried  out,  “ Master, 
master,  a ship  with  a sail ! ” and  the  foolish  boy  was 
frighted  out  of  his  wits,  thinking  it  must  needs  be 
some  of  his  master’s  ships  sent  to  pursue  us,  when  I 
knew  we  were  gotten  far  enough  out  of  their  reach. 
I jumped  out  of  the  cabin,  and  immediately  saw,  not 
only  the  ship,  but  what  she  was,  viz.,  that  it  was  a 
Portuguese  ship,  and,  as  I thought,  was  bound  to  the 
coast  of  Guinea,  for  negroes.  But  when  I observed 
the  course  she  steered,  I was  soon  convinced  they  were 
bound  some  other  way,  and  did  not  design  to  come 
any  nearer  to  the  shore ; upon  which  I stretched  out 
to  sea  as  much  as  I could,  resolving  to  speak  with 
them,  if  possible. 

With  all  the  sail  I could  make,  I found  I should 
not  be  able  to  come  in  their  way,  but  that  they  would 
be  gone  by  before  I could  make  any  signal  to  them ; 
but  after  I had  crowded  to  the  utmost,  and  began  to 
despair,  they,  it  seems,  saw  me  by  the  help  of  their 
perspective  glasses,  and  that  it  was  some  European 
boat,  which,  as  they  supposed,  must  belong  to  some 
ship  that  was  lost,  so  they  shortened  sail  to  let  me 
come  up.  I was  encouraged  with  this ; and  as  I had 
my  patron’s  ancient  on  board,  I made  a waft  of  it.  to 
them  for  a signal  of  distress,  and  fired  a gun,  both 
which  they  saw ; for  they  told  me  they  saw  the  smoke, 
though  they  did  not  hear  the  gun.  Upon  these  sig- 
nals they  very  kindly  brought  to,  and  lay  by  foi 


ESCAPE  FROM  CAPTIVITY.  39 

me ; ancl  in  about  three  hours’  time  I came  up  with 
them. 

They  asked  me  what  I was,  in  Portuguese,  and  in 
Spanish,  and  in  French,  but  I understood  none  of 
them ; but  at  last  a Scots  sailor,  who  was  on  board, 
called  to  me,  and  I answered  him,  and  told  him  I was 
an  Englishman,  that  I had  made  my  escape  out  of 
slavery  from  the  Moors,  at  Sallee.  Then  they  bade 
me  come  on  board,  and  very  kindly  took  me  in,  and 
all  my  goods. 

It  was  an  inexpressible  joy  to  me,  that  any  one  will 
believe,  that  I was  thus  delivered,  as  I esteemed  it, 
from  such  a miserable,  and  almost  hopeless,  condition 
as  I was  in ; and  I immediately  offered  all  I had  to 
the  captain  of  the  ship,  as  a return  for  my  deliver 
ance.  But  he  generously  told  me  he  would  take  110= 
thing  from  me,  but  that  all  I had  should  be  delivered 
safe  to  me  when  I came  to  the  Brazils.  “For,”  says 
he,  “ I have  saved  your  life  on  no  other  terms  than  I 
would  be  glad  to  be  saved  myself ; and  it  may,  one 
time  or  other,  be  my  lot  to  be  taken  up  in  the  same 
condition.  Besides,”  says  he,  “when  I carry  you  to 
the  Brazils,  so  great  a way  from  your  own  country,  if 
I should  take  from  you  what  you  have,  you  will  be 
starved  there,  and  then  I only  take  away  that  life  I 
have  given.  No,  no,  Seignior  Inglese,”  says  he,  “ Mr. 
Englishman,  I will  carry  you  thither  in  charity,  and 
those  things  will  help  you  to  buy  your  subsistence 
there,  and  your  passage  home  again.” 

As  he  was  charitable  in  his  proposal,  so  he  was  just 
in  the  performance  to  a tittle ; for  he  ordered  the  sea- 
men that  none  should  offer  to  touch  anything  I had  ; 
then  he  took  everything  into  his  own  possession,  and 
gave  me  back  an  exact  inventory  of  them,  that  I 


40 


\ 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


might  have  them,  even  so  much  as  my  three  earthen 
jars. 

As  to  my  boat,  it  was  a very  good  one,  and  that  he 
saw,  and  told  me  he  would  buy  it  of  me  for  the  ship’s 
use,  and  asked  me  what  I would  have  for  it.  I told 
him  he  had  been  so  generous  to  me  in  everything  that 
I could  not  offer  to  make  any  price  of  the  boat,  but 
left  it  entirely  to  him ; upon  which  he  told  me  he 
would  give  me  a note  of  his  hand  to  pay  me  eighty 
pieces  of  eight  for  it  at  Brazil,  and  when  it  came 
there,  if  any  one  offered  to  give  more,  he  would  make 
jt  up.  He  offered  me  also  sixty  pieces  of  eight  more 
Tor  my  boy  Xury,  which  I was  loath  to  take ; not  that 
I was  not  willing  to  let  the  captain  have  him,  but  I 
was  very  loath  to  sell  the  poor  boy’s  liberty,  who  had 
assisted  me  so  faithfully  in  procuring  my  own.  How- 
ever, when  I let  him  know  my  reason  he  owned  it  to 
be  just,  and  offered  me  this  medium,  that  he  would 
give  the  boy  an  obligation  to  set  him  free  in  ten  years 
if  he  turned  Christian.  Upon  this,  and  Xury  saying 
he  was  willing  to  go  to  him,  I let  the  captain  have 


/"W e had  a very  good  voyage  to  the  Brazils,  and 
arrived  in  the  Bay  de  Todos  los  Santos,  or  All  Saints’ 
Bay,  in  about  twenty-two  days  after.  And  now  1 
was  once  more  delivered  from  the  most  miserable  of 
all  conditions  of  life ; and  what  to  do  next  with  my* 
self,  I was  now  to  consider. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE  VOYAGE  TO  GUINEA. 


/ 


The  generous  treatment  the  captain  gave  me,  I can 
never  enough  remember.  He  would  take  nothing  of 
me  for  my  passage,  gave  me  twenty  ducats  for  the 
leopard’s  skin  and  forty  for  the  lion’s  skin,  which  I 
had  in  my  boat,  and  caused  everything  I had  in  the 
ship  to  be  punctually  delivered  me ; and  what  I was 
willing  to  sell  he  bought,  such  as  the  case  of  bottles** 
two  of  my  guns,  and  a piece  of  the  lump  of  beeswax  \ . 
— for  I had  made  candles  of  the  rest;  in  a word,  I 
made  about  220  pieces  of  eight  of  all  my  cargo,  an^J| 
with  this  stock  I went  on  shore  in  the  Brazils. 

I had  not  been  long  here,  but  being  vpiwnmend1^ 
to  the  house  of  a good  honest  man  like  himself,  who 
had  an  innenio  as  they  call  it,  that  is,  a plantation 

and  a sugar-house.  I lived  with  him  some  time,  and 

acquainted  myself  by  that  means  with  the  manner  of 

their  planting-  and  making  of  sugar : and  seeing  how 
well  the  pl,-.infprc  1 i j 111.1  Uf.'lV  they  g-PPW  snrl- 

denly,  I resolved,  if  I could  get  license  to  settle  there,  I 

would  turn  planter  among  them,  resolving  in  the  mean 

time  to  find  out  some  way  to  get  my  money  which  I 

had  left  in  London  remitted  to  me.  To  this  purpose, 
getting  a kind  of  a letter  of  naturalization,  I pur-  **" 
chased  as  much  land  that  was  uncured  as  my  money 

would  reach,  and  formed  a phur~fryr~~niy  plantation 
and  settlement,  and  such  a one  as  might  be  suitable 


42 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


to  the  stock  which  I proposed  to  myself  to  receive 
from  England^ 

I had  a neighbor,  a Portuguese  of  Lisbon,  but  born 
of  English  parents,  whose  name  was  Wells,  and  in 
much  such  circumstances  as  I was.  I call  him  my 
neighbor,  because  his  plantation  lay  next  to  mine,  and 
we  went  on  very  sociably  together.  My  stock  was  but 
low,  as  well  as  his ; and  we  rather  planted  for  food 
than  anything  else,  for  about  two  years.  However, 
we  began  to  increase,  and  our  land  began  to  come 
into  order ; so  that  the  third  year  we  planted  some 
tobacco,  and  made  each  of  us  a large  piece  of  ground 
ready  for  planting  canes  in  the  year  to  come.  But  we 
both  wanted  help  ; and  now  I found,  more  than  be- 
ir-fore,  I had  done  wrong  in  parting  with  hn7  ^n1T 
But  alas ! for  me  to  do  wrong  that  never  did  right 
4 was  no  great  wonder.  I had  no  remedy  but  to  go  on. 
I was  gotten  into  an  employment  quite  remote  to  my 
genius,  and  directly  contrary  to  the  life  I delighted  in, 
and  for  which  I forsook  my  father’s  house,  and  broke 
through  all  his  good  advice  ; nav.  I was  coming  into^ 
the  very  middle  stflBnn,  or  upper  degree  ofJ.ow.liie. 
which  mv  father  advised  me  t°  before  ; and  which,  if 
I resolved  to  go  on  with,  I might  as  well  have  stayed 
it  home,  and  never  have  fatigued  myself  in  the  world 
asl  bad  done.  And  I used  often  to  say  to  myself, 
I could  have  done  this  as  well  in  England  among  my 
friends,  as  have  gone  five  thousand  miles  off  to  do  it 
among  strangers  and  savages,  in  a wilderness,  and  at 
such  a distance  as  never  to  hear  from  any  part  of  the 
torld  that  had  the  least  knowledge  of  me. 
j In  this  manner  I used  to  look  upon  my  condition 
pith  the  utmost  regret.  I had  nobody  to  converse 
with,  but  now  and  then  this  neighbor ; no  work  to  be 


THE  VOYAGE  TO  GUINEA. 


43 


done,  but  by  the  labor  of  my  hands ; and  I used  to 
say,  I lived  just  like  a man  cast  away  upon  some  deso- 
late island,  that  had  nobody  there  but  himself.  But 
how  just  has  it  been ! and  how  should  all  men  reflect, 
that  when  they  compare  their  present  conditions  with 

others  that,  am  .ranrsp,  Heaven  may  oblige  them  to 
make  the  exchange,  and  be  convinced  of  their  former 
felicity  Ibytheir  experience.  — I say,  how  just  has  it 
been,  that  the  truly  solitary  life  I reflected  on  in  an 
island  of  mere  desolation  should  be  my  lot,  who  had 
so  often  unjustly  compared  it  with  the  life  which  I 
then  led,  in  which,  had  I continued,  I had  in  all  proba- 
bility been  exceeding  prosperous  and  rich. 

I was  in  some  degree  settled  in  my  measures  for 
carrying  on  the  plantation  before  my  kind  friend,  the 
captain  of  the  ship  that  took  me  up  at  sea,  went  back  ; 
for  the  ship  remained  there  in  providing  his  loading, 
and  preparing  for  his  voyage,  near  three  months ; 
*vhen,  telling  him  what  little  stock  I had  left  behind 
me  in  London,  he  gave  me  this  friendly  and  sincere 
advice  : “ Seignior  Inglese,”  says  he,  for  so  he  always 
called  me,  “ if  you  will  give  me  letters,  and  a procura- 
tion here  in  form  to  me,  with  orders  to  the  person  who 
has  your  money  in  London  to  send  your  effects  to 
Lisbon,  to  such  persons  as  I shall  direct,  and  in  such 
goods  as  are  proper  for  this  country,.  I will  bring  you 
the  produce  of  them,  God  willing,  at  my  return.  But 
since  human  affairs  are  all  subject  to  changes  and  dis- 
asters, I would  have  you  give  orders  but  for  one  hun- 
dred pounds  sterling,  which,  you  say,  is  half  your 
stock,  and  let  the  hazard  be  run  for  the  first ; so  that 
if  it  come  safe,  you  may  order  the  rest  the  same  way; 
and  if  it  miscarry,  you  may  have  the  other  half  to 
have  recourse  to  for  your  supply.” 


44 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


This  was  so  wholesome  advice,  and  looked  so 
friendly,  that  I conld  not  but  be  convinced  it  was  the 
best  course  I could  take ; so  I accordingly  prepared 
letters  to.  the  gentlewoman  with  whom  I had  left  my 
money,  and  a procuration  to  the  Portuguese  captain, 
as  he  desired. 

I wrote  the  English  captain’s  widow  a full  account 
of  all  my  adventures  ; my  slavery,  escape,  and  how  I 
had  met  with  the  Portugal  captain  at  sea,  the  human- 
ity of  his  behavior,  and  in  what  condition  I was  now 
in,  with  all  other  necessary  directions  for  my  supply. 
And  when  this  honest  captain  came  to  Lisbon,  he 
found  means,  by  some  of  the  English  merchants  there, 
to  send  over  not  the  order  only,  but  a full  account  of 
my  story  to  a merchant  at  London,  who  represented 
I ’ it  effectually  to  her ; whereupon  she  not  only  delivered 
1 the  money,  but  out  of  her  own  pocket  sent  the  Portu- 
I gal  captain  a very  handsome  present  for  his  humanity 
' and  charity  to  me. 

The  merchant  in  London  vesting  this  hundred 
pounds  in  English  goods,  such  as  the  captain  had  ^ 
writ  for,  sent  them  directly  to  him  at  Lisbon,  and  he 
brought  them  all  safe  to  me  to  the  Brazils ; among 
which,  without  my  direction  (for  I was  too  young  in 
my  business  to  think  of  them),  he  had  taken  care  to 
have  all  sorts  of  tools,  iron-work,  and  utensils  neces- 
sary for  my  plantation,  and  which  were  of  great  use 
to  me. 

When  this  cargo  arrived,  I thought  my  fortune 
made,  for  I was  surprised  with  joy  of  it ; and  my  good 
steward,  the  captain,  had  laid  out  the  five  pounds, 
which  my  friend  had  sent  him  for  a present  for  him- 
self, to  purchase  and  bring  me  over  a servant  under 
bond  for  six  years’  service,  and  would  not  accept  of 


THE  VOYAGE  TO  GUINEA.  45 

any  consideration,  except  a'  little  tobacco,  which  I 
would  have  him  accept,  being  of  my  own  produce. 

Neither  was  this  all ; but  my  goods  being  all  Eng- 
lish manufactures,  such  as  cloth,  stuffs,  baize,  ana 
things  particularly  valuable  and  desirable  in  the  coun- 
try, I found  means  to  sell  them  to  a very  great  advan- 
tage ; so  that  I may  say  I had  more  than  four  times 
the  value  of  my  first  cargo,  and  was  now  infinitely  be- 
yond my  poor  neighbor,  I mean  in  the  advancement  of 
my  plantation  ; for  the  first  thing  I did,  I bought  me  a 
negro  slave,  and  an  European  servant  also ; I mean 
another  besides  that  which  the  captain  brought  me 
from  Lisbon. 

But  as  abused  prosperity  is  oftentimes  made  the 
veiy  means  of  our  greatest  adversity,  so  was  it  with 
me.  I went  on  the  next  year  with  great  success  in 
my  plantation.  I raised  fifty  great  rolls  of  tobacco 
on  my  own  ground,  more  than  I had  disposed  of  for 
necessaries  among  my  neighbors ; and  these  fifty  rolls 
being  each  of  above  a hundred-weight,  were  well  cured 
and  laid  by  against  the  return  of  the  fleet  from  Lisbon. 
And  now,  increasing  in  business  and  in  wealth,  my 
head  began  to  be  full  of  projects  and  undertakings 
beyond  my  reach,  such  as  are,  indeed,  often  the  ruin 
of  the  best  heads  in  business. 

Had  I continued  in  the  station  I was  now  in,  I had 
room  for  all  the  happy  things  to  have  yet  befallen  me 
for  which  my  father  so  earnestly  recommended  a quiet, 
retired  life,  and  of  which  he  had  so  sensibly  described 
the  middle  station  of  life  to  be  full  of.  But  other 
things  attended  me,  and  I was  still  to  be  the  wilful 
agent  of  all  my  own  miseries ; and  particularly,  to 
increase  my  fault  and  double  the  reflections  upon  1113^- 
self,  which  in  my  future  sorrows  I should  have  leisure 


46 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


‘'-to  make.  All  these  miscarriages  were  procured  by 
my  apparent  obstinate  adhering  to  my  foolish  inclina- 
tion of  wandering  abroad,  and  pursuing-that  inclination 
in  con  trad  iotion_to.  the  clearest  views  of  doing  myself 
good  ill  a fair  and  plain  pursuit  of  those  prospegia, 
and  those  measures  of  life,  which  Nature  and  Provi- 


d on c.p.  conp.iiTVP.tl  to  present.  mo  witk,  nml  to  make  my 


duty. 


As  I had  once  done  thus  in  my  breaking  away  from 
my  parents,  so  I could  not  be  content  now,  but  I must 
go  and  leave  the  happy  view  I had  of  being  a rich  and 
thriving  man  in  my  new  plantation,  only  to  pursue  a 
rash  and  immoderate  desire  of  rising  faster  than  the 
nature  of  the  thing  admitted  ; and  thus  I cast  myself 
down  again  into  the  deepest  gulf  of  human  misery  .that 
ever  man  fell  into,  or  perhaps  could  be  consistent  with 
life  and  a state  of  health  in  the  world. 

To  come,  then,  by  the  just  degrees  to  the  particulars 
of  this  part  of  my  story.  You  may  suppose  that  hav- 
ing now  lived  almost  four  years  in  the  Brazils,  and 
beginning  to  thrive  and  prosper  very  well  upon  my 
plantation,  I had  not  only  learned  the  language,  but 
had  contracted  acquaintance  and  friendship  among  my 
fellow-planters,  as  well  as  among  the  merchants  at  St. 
Salvador,  which  was  our  port,  and  that  in  my  dis- 
courses among  them  I had  frequently  given  them  an 
account  of  my  two  voyages  to  the  coast  of  Guinea,  the 
manner  of  trading  with  the  negroes  there,  and  how 
easy  it  was  to  purchase  upon  the  coast  for  trifles  — 
such  as  beads,  toys,  knives,  scissors,  hatchets,  bits  of 
glass,  and  the  like  — not  only  gold-dust,  Guinea  grains, 
elephants’  teeth,  etc.,  but  negroes,  for  the  service  of 
the  Brazils,  in  great  numbers. 

They  listened  always  very  attentively  to  my  dis 


THE  VOYAGE  TO  GUINEA. 


47 


courses  on  these  heads,  but  especially  to  that  part 
which  related  to  the  buying  negroes ; which  was  a 
trade,  at  that  time,  not  only  not  far  entered  into,  but, 
as  far  as  it  was,  had  been  carried  on  by  the  assiento, 
or  permission,  of  the  kings  of  Spain  and  Portugal, 
and  engrossed  in  the  public,  so  that  few  negroes 
were  brought,  and  those  excessive  dear. 

It  happened,  being  in  company  with  some  merchants 
and  planters  of  my  acquaintance,  and  talking  of  those 
things  very  earnestly,  three  of  them  came  to  me  the 
next  morning,  and  told  me  they  had  been  musing  very 
much  upon  what  I had  discoursed  with  them  of,  the 
last  night,  and  they  came  to  make  a secret  proposal  to 
me.  And  after  enjoining  me  secrecy,  they  told  me 
that  they  had  a mind  to  fit  out  a ship  to  go  to  Guinea  ; 
that  they  had  all  plantations  as  well  as  I,  and  were 
straitened  for  nothing  so  much  as  servants  ; that  as  it 
was  a trade  that  could  not  be  carried  on  because  they 
could  not  publicly  sell  the  negroes  when  they  came 
home,  so  they  desired  to  make  but  one  voyage,  to 
bring  the  negroes  on  shore  privately,  and  divide  them 
among  their  own  plantations ; and,  in  a word,  the 
question  was,  whether  I would  go  their  supercargo  in 
the  ship,  to  manage  the  trading  part  upon  the  coast  of 
Guinea ; and  they  offered  me  that  I should  have  my 
equal  share  of  the  negroes  without  providing  any  part 
of  the  stock. 

This  was  a fair  proposal,  it  must  be  confessed,  had 
it  been  made  to  any  one  that  had  not  had  a settlement 
and  plantation  of  his  own  to  look  after,  which  was  in 
a fair  way  of  coming  to  be  very  considerable,  and 
with  a good  stock  upon  it.  But  for  me,  that  was  thus 
Entered  and  established,  and  had  nothing  to  do  but  go 
on  as  I had  begun,  for  three  or  four  years  mere,  and 


48 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


to  have  sent  for  the  other  hundred  pounds  from 
England ; and  who,  in  that  time,  and  with  that  little 
addition,  could  scarce  have  failed  of  being  worth  three 
or  four  thousand  pounds  sterling  and  that  increasing 
) too  — for  me  to  think  of  such  a voyage  was  the  most 
I preposterous  thing  that  ever  man,  in  such  circum- 
/stances,  could  be  guilty  of. 

But  I,  that  was  born  to  be  my  own  destroyer,  could 
no  more  resist  the  offer  than  1 could  restrain  my  first 

ramblin.”'  designs,  when  my  father’s  good 

lost  upon  me.  In  a word,  I told  them  I would  go 
‘-"'with  all  my  heart,  if  they  would  undertake  to  look 
after  my  plantation  in  my  absence,  and  would  dispose 
of  it  to  such  as  I should  direct  if  I miscarried.  This 
they  all  engaged  to  do,  and  entered  into  writings  or 
covenants  to  do  so;  and  I made  a formal  will,  dis- 
posing of  my  plantation  and  effects,  in  case  of  my 
death ; making  the  captain  of  the  ship  that  had  saved 
my  life,  as  before,  my  universal  heir,  but  obliging  him 
to  dispose  of  my  effects  as  I had  directed  in  my  will ; 
one  half  of  the  produce  being  to  himself,  and  the  other 
to  be  shipped  to  England. 

In  short,  I took  all  possible  caution  to  preserve  my 
effects,  and  keep  up  my  plantation.  Had  I used  half 
as  much  prudence  to  have  looked  into  my  own  interest, 
and  have  made  a judgment  of  what  I ought  to  have 
done  and  not  to  have  done,  I had  certainly  never  gone 
away  fi-om  so  prosperous  an  undertaking,  leaving  all 
the  probable  views  of  a thriving  circumstance,  and 
gone  upon  a voyage  to  sea,  attended  with  all  its  com- 
mon hazards,  to  say  nothing  of  the  reasons  I had  to 
expect  particular  misfortunes  to  myself. 

But  I was  hurried  on,  and  obeyed  blindly  tEa-4W 
tates  of  my  fancy  rather  than  my  reason.  And  accord* 


THE  VOYAGE  TO  GUINEA.  49 

ingly,  the  ship  being  fitted  out,  and  the  cargo  fur-\ 
nished,  and  all  things  done  as  by  agreement  by  my 
partners  in  the  voyage,  I went  on  board  in  an  evil 
hour,  the  [first]  of  [September,  1659],  being  the  same 
day  eight  year  that  I went  from  my  father  and  mother 
at  Hull,  in  order  to  act  the  rebel  to  their  authority,  and 
the  fool  to  my  own  interest. 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE  SHIPWRECK. 

Our  ship  was  about  a hundred  and  twenty  tons’ 
burthen,  carried  six  guns  and  fourteen  men,  besides 
the  master,  his  boy,  and  myself.  We  had  on  board 
no  large  cargo  of  goods,  except  of  such  toys  as  were 
fit  for  our  trade  with  the  negroes,  — such  as  beads,  bits 
of  glass,  shells,  and  odd  trifles,  especially  little  looking- 
glasses,  knives,  scissors,  hatchets,  and  the  like. 

The  same  day  I went  on  board  we  set  sail,  standing 
away  to  the  northward  upon  our  own  coast,  with  design 
to  stretch  over  for  the  African  coast,  when  they  came 
about  ten  or  twelve  degrees  of  northern  latitude, 
which,  it  seems,  was  the  manner  of  their  course  in 
those  days.  We  had  very  good  weather,  only  excessive 
hot,  all  the  way  upon  our  own  coast,  till  we  came  the 
height  of  Cape  St.  Augustino,  from  whence,  keeping 
farther  off  at  sea,  we  lost  sight  of  land,  and  steered  as 
if  we  was  bound  for  the  Isle  Fernando  de  Noronha, 
holding  our  course  N.  E.  by  N.,  and  leaving  those  isles 
on  the  east.  In  this  course  we  passed  the  line  in  about 
twelve  days’  time,  and  were,  by  our  last  observation, 
in  7°  22'  northern  latitude,  when  a violent  tornado, 
or  hurricane,  took  us  quite  out  of  our  knowledge.  It 
began  from  the  southeast,  came  about  to  the  north- 
west, and  then  settled  into  the  northeast,  from  whence 
it  blew  in  such  a terrible  manner  that  for  twelve  days 
together  we  could  do  nothing  but  drive,  and,  scudding 


THE  SHIPWRECK. 


51 


away  before  it,  let  it  carry  us  wherever  fate  and  the 
fury  of  the  winds  directed ; and  during  these  twelve 
days,  I need  not  say  that  I expected  every  day  to  be 
swallowed  up,  nor,  indeed,  did  any  in  the  ship  expect 
to  save  their  lives. 

In  this  distress  we  had,  besides  the  terror  of  the 
storm,  one  of  our  men  die  of  the  galentuyg^and  one 
man  and  the  boy  washed  overboard.  About  the 
twelfth  day,  the  weather  abating  a little,  the  master 
made  an  observation  as  well  as  he  could,  and  found 
that  he  was  in  about  eleven  degrees  north  latitude,  but 
that  he  was  twenty-two  degrees  of  longitude  difference 
west  from  Cape  St.  Augustino ; so  that  he  found  he  was 
gotten  upon  the  coast  of  Guiana,  or  the  north  part 
ot  Brazil,  beyond  the  river  Amazon,  toward  that  of 

the  river  Orinoco,  commonly  called  the  Great  River, 
and  began  to  consult  with  me  what  course  he  should 
take,  for  the  ship  was  leaky  and  very  much  disabled, 
and  he  was  going  directly  back  to  the  coast  of  Brazil. 

I was  positively  against  that ; and  looking  over  the 
charts  of  the  sea-coast  of  America  with  him,  we  con- 
cluded there  was  no  inhabited  country  for  us  to  have 
recourse  to  till  we  came  within  the  circle  of  the  Car- 
ibbee  Islands,  and  therefore  resolved  to  stand  away 
for  Barbadoes,  which  by  keeping  off  at  sea,  to  avoid 
the  indraft  of  the  Bay  or  Gulf  of  Mexico,  we  might 
easily  perform,  as  we  hoped,  in  about  fifteen  days’  sail ; 
whereas  we  could  not  possibly  make  our  voyage  to 
the  coast  of  Africa  without  some  assistance,  both  to 
our  ship  and  to  ourselves. 

With  this  design  we  changed  our  course,  and 
steered  away  N.  W.  by  W.  in  order  to  reach  some  of 
our  English  islands,  where  I hoped  for  relief ; but  our 
voyage  was  otherwise  determined ; for  being  in  the 


52 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


latitude  of  12°  18',  a second  storm  came  upon  us, 
which  carried  us  away  with  the  same  impetuosity 
westward,  and  drove  us  so  out  of  the  very  way  of  all 
human  commerce  that  had  all  our  lives  been  saved  as 
to  the  sea,  we  were  rather  in  danger  of  being  devoured 
by  savages  than  ever  returning  to  our  own  country. 

In  this  distress,  the  wind  still  blowing  very  hard, 
one  of  our  men  early  in  the  morning  cried  out, 
“ Land  ! ” and  we  had  no  sooner  ran  out  of  the  cabin 
to  look  out,  in  hopes  of  seeing  whereabouts  in  the 
world  we  were,  but  the  ship  struck  upon  a sand,  and 
in  a moment,  her  motion  being  so  stopped,  the  sea 
■broke  over  her  in  such  a manner  that  we  expected  we 
should  all  have  perished  immediately;  and  we  were 
immediately  driven  into  our  close  quarters,  to  shelter 
us  from  the  very  foam  and  spray  of  the  sea. 

It  is  not  easy  for  any  one,  who  has  not  been  in  the 
like  condition,  to  describe  or  conceive  the  consternation 
of  men  in  such  circumstances.  We  knew  nothing 
where  we  were,  or  upon  what  land  it  was  we  were 
driven,  whether  an  island  or  the  main,  whether  inhab- 
ited or  not  inhabited ; and  as  the  rage  of  the  wind 
was  still  great,  though  rather  less  than  at  first,  we 
could  not  so  much  as  hope  to  have  the  ship  hold  many 
minutes  without  breaking  in  pieces,  unless  the  winds, 
by  a kind  of  miracle,  should  turn  immediately  about. 
In  a word,  we  sat  looking  one  upon  another,  and  ex- 
pecting death  every  moment,  and  every  man  acting 
accordingly,  as  preparing  for  another  world ; for 
there  was  little  or  nothing  more  for  us  to  do  in  this. 
That  which  was  our  present  comfort,  and  all  the  com- 
fort we  had,  was  that,  contrary  to  our  expectation, 
the  ship  did  not  break  yet,  and  that  the  master  said 
the  wind  began  to  abate. 


THE  SHIPWRECK. 


53 


Now,  though  we  thought  that  the  wind  did  a little 
abate,  yet  the  ship  having  thus  struck  upon  the  sand, 
and  sticking  too  fast  for  us  to  expect  her  getting  off, 
we  were  in  a dreadful  condition  indeed,  and  had  no- 
thing to  do  but  to  think  of  saving  our  lives  as  well  as 
we  could.  We  had  a boat  at  our  stei'n  just  before 
the  storm,  but  she  was  first  staved  by  dashing  against 
the  ship’s  rudder,  and  in  the  next  place  she  broke 
away,  and  either  sunk  or  was  driven  off  to  sea,  so 
there  was  no  hope  from  her  ; we  had  another  boat  on 
board,  but  how  to  get  her  off  into  the  sea  was  a doubt- 
ful thing.  However,  there  was  no  room  to  debate, 
for  we  fancied  the  ship  would  break  in  pieces  every 
minute,  and  some  told  us  she  was  actually  broken 
already. 

In  this  distress,  the  mate  of  our  vessel  lays  hold  of 
the  boat,  and  with  the  help  of  the  rest  of  the  men  they 
got  her  slung  over  the  ship’s  side  ; and  getting  all  into 
her,  let  go,  and  committed  ourselves,  being  eleven. in 
number,  to  God’s  mercy  and  the  wild  sea  ; for  though 
the  storm  was  abated  considerably,  yet  the  sea  went 
dreadful  high  upon  the  shore,  and  might  well  be 
called  den  wild  zee , as  the  Dutch  call  the  sea  in  a 
storm. 

And  now  our  case  was  very  dismal  indeed,  for  we 
all  saw  plainly  that  the  sea  went  so  high  that  the 
boat  could  not  live,  and  that  we  should  be  inevitably 
drowned.  As  to  making  sail,  we  had  none ; nor  if 
we  had,  could  we  have  done  anything  with  it ; so  we 
worked  at  the  oar  towards  the  land,  though  with  heavy 
hearts,  like  men  going  to  execution,  for  we  all  knew 
that  when  the  boat  came  nearer  the  shore,  she  would 
be  dashed  in  a thousand  pieces  by  the  breach  of  the 
6ea.  However,  we  committed  our  souls  to  God  in  the 


54 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


most  earnest  manner ; and  the  wind  driving  us  towards 
the  shore,  we  hastened  our  destruction  with  our  own 
hands,  pulling  as  well  as  we  could  towards  land. 

What  the  shore  was,  whether  rock  or  sand,  whether 
steep  or  shoal,  we  knew  not ; the  only  hope  that  could 
rationally  give  us  the  least  shadow  of  expectation  was, 
if  we  might  happen  into  some  bay  or  gulf,  or  the  mouth 
of  some  river,  where  by  great  chance  we  might  have 
run  our  boat  in,  or  got  under  the  lee  of  the  land,  and 
perhaps  made  smooth  water.  But  there  was  nothing 
of  this  appeared ; but  as  we  made  nearer  and  nearer 
the  shore,  the  land  looked  more  frightful  than  the  sea. 

After  we  had  rowed,  or  rather  driven,  about  a league 
and  a half,  as  we  reckoned  it,  a raging  wave,  mountain- 
like, came  rolling  astern  of  us,  and  plainly  bade  us 
expect  the  coup  de  grace.  In  a word,  it  took  us  with 
such  a fury  that  it  overset  the  boat  at  once  ; and  sepa- 
rating us,  as  well  from  the  boat  as  from  one  another, 
gave  us  not  time  hardly  to  say,  “ O God ! ” for  we 
were  all  swallowed  up  in  a moment. 

Nothing  can  describe  the  confusion  of  thought  which 
I felt  when  I sunk  into  the  water ; for  though  I swam 
very  well,  yet  I could  not  deliver  myself  from  the 
waves  so  as  to  draw  breath,  till  that  wave  having 

(driven  me,  or  rather  carried  me,  a vast  way  on  towards 
the  shore,  and  having  spent  itself,  went  back,  and  left 
me  upon  the  land  almost  dry,  but  half  dead  with  the 
water  I took  in.  I had  so  much  presence  of  mind,  as 
well  as  breath  left,  that  seeing  myself  nearer  the  main- 
land than  I expected,  I got  upon  my  feet,  and  en- 
deavored to  make  on  towards  the  land  as  fast  as  I 
could,  before  another  wave  should  return  and  take  me 
up  again.  But  I soon  found  it  was  impossible  to 
avoid  it ; for  I saw  the  sea  come  after  me  as  high  as  a 


THE  SHIP  WRECK. 


55 


great  hill,  and  as  furious  as  an  enemy,  which  I had  no 
means  or  strength  to  contend  with.  My  business  was 
to  hold  my  breath,  and  raise  myself  upon  the  water,  if 
I could  ; and  so,  by  swimming,  to  preserve  my  breath- 
ing, and  pilot  myself  towards  the  shore,  if  possible ; 
my  greatest  concern  now  being  that  the  sea,  as  it 
woukl  carry  me  a great  way  towards  the  shore  when 
it  came  on,  might  not  carry  me  back  again  with  it 
when  it  gave  back  towards  the  sea.  

The  wave  that  came  upon  me  again  buried  me  at 
once  twenty  or  thirty  feet  deep  in  its  own  body,  and  I 
could  feel  myself  carried  with  a mighty  force  and  swift- 
ness towards  the  shore  a very  great  way ; but  I held 
my  breath,  and  assisted  myself  to  swim  still  forward 
with  all  my  might.  I was  ready  to  burst  with  holding 
my  breath  when,  as  I felt  myself  rising  up,  so,  to  my 
immediate  relief,  I found  my  head  and  hands  shoot 
out  above  the  surface  of  the  water ; and  though  it  was 
not  two  seconds  of  time  that  I could  keep  myself  so, 
yet  it  relieved  me  greatly,  gave  me  breath  and  new 
courage.  I was  covered  again  with  water  a good 
while,  but  not  so  long  but  I held  it  out ; and  finding 
the  water  had  spent  itself,  and  began  to  return,  I 
struck  forward  against  the  return  of  the  waves,  and 
felt  ground  again  with  my  feet.  I stood  still  a few 
moments  to  recover  breath,  and  till  the  water  went 
from  me,  and  then  took  to  my  heels  and  ran  with 
what  strength  I had  farther  towards  the  shore.  But 
neither  would  this  deliver  lire  from  the  fury  of  the  sea, 
which  came  pouring  in  after  me  again,  and  twice  more 
I was  lifted  up  by  the  waves  and  carried  forwards  as 
before,  the  shore  being  very  flat. 

The  last  time  of  these  two  had  well  near  been  fatal 
to  me  ; for  the  sea,  having  hurried  me  along  as  before, 


56 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


landed  me,  or  ratlier  daslied  me,  against  a piece  of  a 
. rock,  and  that  with  such  force  as  it  left  me  senseless, 
and  indeed  helpless,  as  to  my  own  deliverance  ; for  the 
blow  taking  my  side  and  breast,  beat  the  breath  as  it 
were  quite  out  of  my  body ; and  had  it  returned  again 
immediately,  I must  have  been  strangled  in  the  water. 
But  I recovered  a little  before  the  return  of  the  waves, 
and  seeing  I should  be  covered  again  with  the  water,  I 
resolved  to  hold  fast  by  a piece  of  the  rock,  and  so  to 
hold  my  breath,  if  possible,  till  the  wave  went  back. 
Now  as  the  waves  were  not  so  high  as  at  first,  being 
near  land,  I held ’my  hold  till  the  wave  abated,  and 
then  fetched  another  run,  which  brought  me  so  near 
the  shore  that  the  next  wave,  though  it  went  over  me, 
yet  did  not  so  swallow  me  up  as  to  carry  me  away, 
and  the  next  run  I took  I got  to  the  mainland,  where, 
to  my  great  comfort,  I clambered  up  the  cliffs  of 
the  shore,  and  sat  me  down  upon  the  grass,  free  from 
danger,  and  quite  out  of  the  reach  of  the  water. 

I was  now  landed,  and  safe  on  shore,  and  began  to 
look  up  and  thank  God  that  my  life  was  saved  in  a case 
wherein  there  was  some  minutes  before  scarce  any 
, room  to  hope.  I believe  it  is  impossible  to  express  to 
! the  life  what  the  ecstasies  and  transports  of  the  soul 
are  when  it  is  so  saved,  as  I may  say,  out  of  the  very 
grave ; and  I do  not  wonder  now  at  that  custom,  viz., 
V f that  when  a malefactor,  who  has  the  halter  about  his 
neck,  is  tied  up,  and  just  going  to  be  turned  off,  and 
has  a reprieve  brought  to  him  — I say,  I do  not  won- 
der  that  they  bring  a surgeon  with  it,  to  let  him  blood 
that  very  moment  they  tell  him  of  it,  that  the  surprise 
may  not  drive  the  animal  spirits  from  the  heart,  and 
•y  overwhelm  him : 

“ For  sudden  joys,  like  griefs,  confound  at  first.” 


THE  SHIPWRECK. 


57 


I walked  about  on  the  shore,  lifting  up  my  hands, 
and  my  whole  being,  as  I may  say,  wrapt  up  in  the 
contemplation  of  my  deliverance,  making  a thousand 
gestures  and  motions  which  I cannot  describe,  reflect- 
ing upon  all  my  comrades  that  were  drowned,  and  that 
there  should  not  be  one  soul  saved  but  myself ; for,  as 
for  them,  I never  saw  them  afterwards,  or  any  sign  of 
4 / them,  except  three  of  their  hats,  one  cap,  and  two 
shoes  that  were  not  fellows. 

I cast  my  eyes  to  the  stranded  vessel,  when  the 
breach  and  froth  of  the  sea  being  so  big  I could 
hardly  see  it,  it  lay  so  far  off,  and  considered,  Lord ! 
how  was  it  possible  I could  get  on  shore  ? 

After  I had  solaced  my  mind  with  the  comfortable 
part  of  my  condition,  I began  to  look  round  me  to  see 
what  kind  of  place  I was  in,  and  what  was  next  to  be 
done,  and  I soon  found  my  comforts  abate,  and  that, 
in  a word,  I had  a dreadful  deliverance ; for  I was 
wet,  had  no  clothes  to  shift  me,  nor  anything  either  to 
eat  or  drink  to  comfort  me,  neither  did  I see  any  pros- 
pect before  me  but  that  of  perishing  with  hunger,  or 
being  devoured  by  wild  beasts  ; and  that  which 
was  particularly  afflicting  to  me  was,  that  I had  no 
weapon  either  to  hunt  and  kill  any  creature  for  my 
sustenance,  or  to  defend  myself  against  any  other 
creature  that  might  desire  to  kill  me  for  theirs.  In  a 
word,  I had  nothing  about  me  but  a knife,  a tobacco- 
4)ipe,  and  a little  tobacco  in  a box.  This  was  all  my 
provision  ; and  this  threw  me  into  terrible  agonies  of 
mind,  that  for  a while  I ran  about  like  a madman. 
Night  coming  upon  me,  I began,  with  a heavy  heart, 
to  consider  what  would  be  my  lot  if  there  were  any 
ravenous  beasts  in  that  country,  seeing  at  night  they 
always  come  abroad  for  their  prey. 


58 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


All  the  remedy  that  offered  to  my  thoughts  at  that 
time  was,  to  get  up  into  a thick  bushy  tree  like  a fir, 
but  thorny,  which  grew  near  me,  and  where  I re- 
solved to  sit  all  night,  and  consider  the  next  day 
what  death  I should  die,  for  as  yet  I saw  no  prospect 
of  life.  I walked  about  a furlong  from  the  shore,  to 
see  if  I could  find  any  fresh  water  to  drink,  which  I 
did,  to  my  great  joy;  and  having  drank,  and  put  a 
little  tobacco  in  my  mouth  to  prevent  hunger,  I went 
to  the  tree,  and  getting  up  into  it,  endeavored  to 
place  myself  so,  as  that  if  I should  sleep  I might  not 
fall;  and  having  cut  me  a short  stick,  like  a trun- 
cheon, for  my  defence,  I took  up  my  lodging,  and  hav- 
ing been  excessively  fatigued,  I fell  fast  asleep,  and 
slept  as  comfortably  as,  I believe,  few  could  have 
done  in  my  condition,  and  found  myself  the  most 
refreshed  with  it  that  I think  I ever  was  on  such  an 
nuecasion. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


THE  RAFT. 

When  I wakecl  it  was  broad  day,  the  weather 
clear,  and  the  storm  abated,  so  that  the  sea  did  not 
rage  and  swell  as  before.  Bat  that  which  surprised 
me  most  was,  that  the  ship  was  lifted  off  in  the  night 
from  the  sand  where  she  lay,  by  the  swelling  of  the 
tide,  and  was  driven  up  almost  as  far  as  the  rock 
which  I first  mentioned,  where  I had  been  so  bruised 
by  the  dashing  me  against  it.  This  being  within 
about  a mile  from  the  shore  where  I was,  and  the 
ship  seeming  to  stand  upright  still,  I wished  myself 
on  board,  that,  at  least,  I might  have  some  necessary 
things  for  my  use. 

When  I came  down  from  my  apartment  in  the  tree 
I looked  about  me  again,  and  the  first  thing  T found 
was  the  boat,  which  lay  as  the  wind  and  the  sea  had 
tossed  her  up  upon  the  land,  about  two  miles  on  my 
right  hand.  I walked  as  far  as  I could  upon  the 
shore  to  have  got  to  her,  but  found  a neck  or  inlet  of 
water  between  me  and  the  boat,  which  was  about  half 
a mile  broad ; so  I came  back  for  the  present,  being 
more  intent  upon  getting  at  the  ship,  where  I hoped 
to  find  something  for  my  present  subsistence. 

A little  after  noon  I found  the  sea  very  calm,  and 
the  tide  ebbed  so  far  out  that  I could  come  within  a 
quarter  of  a mile  of  the  ship;  and  here  I found  a 
fresh  renewing  of  my  grief,  for  I saw,  evidently,  that 


60 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


if  we  had  kept  on  board  we  had  been  all  safe,  that  is 
to  say,  we  had  all  got  safe  on  shore,  and  I had  not 
been  so  miserable  as  to  be  left  entirely  destitute  ol 
all  comfort  and  company,  as  I now  was.  Tin's 
tears  from  my  eves  again ; was  little  rr. 

lie£4e^fehfttyTTesolved,  if  possible,  to  get  to  the  ship; 

"so  1 pulled  off  my  clothes,  for  the  weather  was  hot  to 

extremity,  and  took  the  water.  But  when  I came  to 
the  ship,  my  difficulty  was  still  greater  to  know  how 
to  get  on  board;  for  as  she  lay  aground,  and  high 
out  of  the  water,  there  was  nothing  within  my  reach 
to  lay  hold  of.  .1  swam  round  her  twice,  and  the 
seconcLtime  I spied  a small  piece  of  a rope,  which  ,1 
wondered  T did  not  see  at  first,  hang  down  by  the 
fore-chains  so  low  a,s  th a t wi th-- great - difficul t v I got 
hold  of  it.  and  by  the  help  of  that  rope  got  up  into 
the  forecastle  of  the  ship.  Here  I found~EhaT~  the 
ship  was  bulged,  and  had  a great  deal  of  water  in  her 
hold,  but  that  she  lay  so  on  the  side  of  a bank  of 
hard  sand,  or  rather  earth,  that  her  stern  lay  lifted 
up  upon  the  bank,  and  her  head  low  almost  to  the 
water.  By  this  means  all  her  quarter  was  free,  and 
all  that  was  in  that  part  was  dry;  for  you  may  be 
sure  my  first  work  was  to  search  and  to  see  what  was 
spoiled  and  what  was  free.  And  first  I found  that 
all  the  ship’s  provisions  were  dry  and  untouched  by 
the  water;  and  being  very  well  disposed  to  eat,  1 went 
to  the  bread-room  and  filled  my  pockets  with  biscuit, 
and  eat  it  as  I went  about  other  things,  for  I had  no 
time  to  lose.  I also  found  some  rum  in  the  great 
cabin,  of  which  I took  a large  dram,  and  which  I had 
indeed  need  enough  of  to  spirit  me  for  what  was 
before  me.  Now  I wanted  nothing  but  a boat,  to 
furnish  myself  with  many  things  which  I foresaw 
would  be  very  necessary  to  me. 


THE  RAFT. 


61 


It  was  in  vain  to  sit  still  and  wish  for  what  was 
not  to  be  had,  and  this  extremity  roused  my  applica- 
tion. We  had  several  spare  yards,  and  two  or  three 
large  spars  of  wood,  and  a spare  topmast  or  two  in 
the  ship.  I resolved  to  fall  to  work  with  these,  and 
flung  as  many  of  them  overboard  as  I could  manage 
for  their  weight,  tying  every  one  with  a rojie,  that 
they  might  not  drive  away.  When  this  was  done  I 
went  down  the  ship’s  side,  and,  pulling  them  to  me, 

I tied  four  of  them  fast  together  at  both  ends  as  well 
as  I could,  in  the  form  of  a raft;  and  laying  two  or 
three  short  pieces  of  plank  upon  them  crossways,  I 
found  I 6ould  walk  upon  it  very  well,  but  that  it  was 
not  able  to  bear  any  great  weight,  the  pieces  being 
too  light.  So  I went  to  work,  and  with  the  carpen- 
ter’s saw  I cut  a spare  topmast  into  three  lengths, 
and  added  them  to  my  raft,  with  a great  deal  of  labor 
and  pains;  but  hope  of  furnishing  myself  with  neces- 
saries encouraged  me  to  go  beyond  what  I should 
have  been  able  to  have  done  upon  another  occasion. 

V My  raft  was  now  strong  enough  to  bear  any  reason- 
able weight.  My  next  care  was  what  to  load  it  with, 
and  how  to  preserve  what  I laid  upon  it  from  the 
surf  of  the  sea ; but  I was  not  long  considering  this. 

I first  laid  all  the  planks  or  boards  upon  it  that  I 
could  get,  and  having  considered  well  what  I most 
wanted,  I first  got  three  of  the  seamen’s  chests,  which 
I had  broken  open  and  emptied,  and  lowered  them 
down  upon  my  raft.  The  first  of  these  T filled  with 
provisions,  viz.,  bread,  rice,  three  Dutch  cheeses, 

five  pieces  of  dried  goat’s  flesh,  wf”1,1,  Hvq/I 

upon,  and  a little  remainder  of  European  com,  which 
had  been  laid  by  for  some  fowls  which  we  bronobt Jxl_ 
seaT'wTflf  us;  but  the  fowls  were  killed.  ^ There  had 


62 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


been  some  barley  and  wheat  together,  but,  to  my 
great  disappointment,  I found  afterwards  that  the 
rats  had  eaten  or  spoiled  it  all.  As  for  liquors,  I 
found  several  cases  of  bottles  belonging  to  our  skip- 
per, in  which  were  some  cordial  waters,  and,  in  all, 
about  five  or  six  gallons  of  rack.  These  I stowed 
by  themselves,  there  being  no  need  to  put  them  into 
the  chest,  nor  no  room  for  them.  While  I was  doing 
this,  I found  the  tide  began  to  flow,  though  very 
calm,  and  I had  the  mortification  to  see  my  coat, 
shirt,  and  waistcoat,  which  I had  left  on  shore  upon 
the  sand,  swim  away;  as  for  my  breeches,  which  were 
only  linen,  and  open-kneed,  I swam  on  board  in 
them,  and  my  stockings.  However,  this  put  me  upon 
rummaging  for  clothes,  of  which  I found  enough,  but 
took  no  more  than  I wanted  for  present  use;  for  I 
had  other  things  which  my  eye  was  more  upon,  as, 
first,  tools  to  work  with  on  shore;  and  it  was  after 
long  searching  that  I found  out  the  carpenter’s  chest, 
which  was  indeed  a very  useful  prize  to  me,  and  much 
more  valuable  than  a ship-loading  of  gold  would  have 
been  at  that  time.  I got  it  down  to  my  raft,  even 
whole  as  it  was,  without  losing  time  to  look  into  it, 
for  I knew  in  general  what  it  contained. 

My  next  care  was  for  some  ammunition  and  arms; 
there  were  two  very  good  fowling-pieces  in  the  great 
cabin,  and  two'  pistols ; these  I secured  first,  with 
some  powder-horns,  and  a small  bag  of  shot,  and  two 
old  rusty  swords.  I knew  there  were  three  barrels  of 
powder  in  the  ship,  but  knew  not  where  our  gunner 
had  stowed  them;  but  with  much  search  I found 
them,  two  of  them  dry  and  good,  the  third  had  taken 
water;  those  two  I got  to  my  raft  with  the  arms. 
And  now  I thought  myself  pretty  well  freighted,  and 


THE  RAFT. 


63 


began  to  think  how  I should  get  to  shore  with  them, 
having  neither  sail,  oar,  nor  rudder;  and  the  least 
capful  of  wind  would  have  overset  all  my  navigation. 

I had  three  encouragements.  1.  A smooth,  calm 
sea.  2.  The  tide  rising  and  setting  in  to  the  shore. 
3.  What  little  wind  there  was  blew  me  towards  the 
land.  And  thus,  having  found  two  or  three  broken 
oars  belonging  to  the  boat,  and  besides  the  tools 
which  were  in  the  chest,  I found  two  saws,  an  axe, 
and  a hammer,  and  with  this  cargo  I put  to  sea. 
For  a mile  or  thereabouts  my  raft  went  very  well, 
only  that  I found  it  drive  a little  distant  from  the 
place  where  I had  landed  before,  by  which  I per- 
ceived that  there  was  some  indraft  of  the  water,  and 
consequently  I hoped  to  find  some  creek  or  river 
there,  which  I might  make  use  of  as  a port  to  get  to 
land  with  my  cargo. 

As  I imagined,  so  it  was:  there  appeared  before 
me  a little  opening  of  the  land,  and  I found  a strong 
current  of  the  tide  set  into  it,  so  I guided  my  raft  as 
well  as  I could  to  keep  in  the  middle  of  the  stream. 
But  here  I had  like  to  have  suffered  a second  ship- 
wreck, which,  if  I had,  I think  verily  woidd  have 
broke  my  heart;  for  knowing  nothing  of  the  coast, 
my  raft  ran  aground  at  one  end  of  it  upofi  a shoal, 
and  not  being  aground  at  the  other  end,  it  wanted 
but  a little  that  all  my  cargo  had  slipped  off  towards 
that  end  that  was  afloat,  and  so  fallen  into  the  water. 
I did  my  utmost  by  setting  my  back  against  the 
chests  to  keep  them  in  their  places,  but  could  not 
thrust  off  the  raft  with  all  my  strength,  neither  durst 
I stir  from  the  posture  I was  in,  but  holding  up  the 
chests  with  all  my  might,  stood  in  that  manner  near 
half  an  hour,  in  which  time  the  rising  of  the  water 


64 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


brought  me  a little  more  upon  a level;  and  a. little 
after,  the  water  still  rising,  my  raft  floated  again, 
and  I thrust  her  off  with  the  oar  I had  into  the  chan- 
nel, and  then  driving  up  higher,  I at  length  found 
myself  in  the  mouth  of  a little  river,  with  land  on 
both  sides,  and  a strong  current  or  tide  running  up. 
I looked  on  both  sides  for  a proper  place  to  get  to 
shore,  for  I was  not  willing  to  be  driven  too  high  up 
f.he  river,  hoping  in  time  to  see  some  ship  at  sea,  and 
therefore  resolved  to  place  myself  as  near  the  coast 
as  I could. 

At  length  I spied  a little  cove  on  the  right  shore  of 
the  creek,  to  which,  with  great  pain  and  difficulty,  I 
guided  my  raft,  and  at  last  got  so  near  as  that, 
reaching  ground  with  my  oar,  I could  thrust  her 
directly  in;  but  here  I had  like  to  have  dipped  all 
my  cargo  in  the  sea  again ; for  that  shore  lying  pretty 
steep,  that  is  to  say,  sloping,  there  was  no  place  to 
land  but  where  one  end  of  my  float,  if  it  run  on 
shore,  would  lie  so  high  and  the  other  sink  lower,  as 
before,  that  it  would  endanger  my  cargo  again.  All 
that  I could  do  was  to  wait  till  the  tide  was  at  the 
highest,  keeping  the  raft  with  my  oar  like  an  anchor 
to  hold  the  side  of  it  fast  to  the  shore,  near  a flat 
piece  of  ground,  which  I expected  the  water  would 
flow  over;  and  so  it  did.  As  soon  as  I fpund  water 
enough,  for  my  raft  drew  about  a foot  of  water,  I 
thrust  her  on  upon  that  flat  piece  of  ground,  and 
there  fastened  or  moored  her  by  sticking  my  two 
broken  oars  into  the  ground;  one  on  one  side  near 
one  end,  and  one  on  the  other  side  near  the  other 
end;  and  thus  I lay  till  the  water  ebbed  away,  and 
left  my  raft  and  all  my  cargo  safe  on  shore. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


UNLOADING  THE  SHIP. 

My  next  work  was  to  view  the  country  and  seek  a 
proper  place  for  my  habitation,  and  where  to  stow 
my  goods  to  secure  them  from  whatever  might  hap- 
pen. Where  I was,  I yet  knew  not;  whether  on  the 
continent,  or  on  an  island ; whether  inhabited,  or  not 
inhabited;  whether  in  danger  of  wild  beasts,  or  not. 
There  was  a hill,  not  above  a mile  from  me,  which 
rose  up  very  steep  and  high,  and  which  seemed  to 
overtop  some  other  hills,  which  lay  as  in  a ridge  from 
it,  northward.  I took  out  one  of  the  fowling-pieces 
and  one  of  the  pistols,  and  a horn  of  powder;  and 
thus  armed,  I travelled  for  discovery  up  to  the  top  of 
that  hill,  where,  after  I had  with  great  labor  and 
difficulty  got  to  the  top,  I saw  my  fate  to  my  great 
affliction,  viz.,  that  I was  in  an  island  environed  every 
way  with  the  sea,  no  land  to  be  seen,  except  some 
rocks  which  lay  a great  way  off,  and  two  small  islands 
less  than  this,  which  lay  about  three  leagues  to  the 
west. 

I found,  also,  that  the  island  I was  in  was  barren, 
and,  as  I saw  good  reason  to  believe,  uninhabited, 
except  by  wild  beasts,  of  whom,  however,  I saw  none ; 
yet  I saw  abundance  of  fowls,  but  knew  not  their 
kinds;  neither,  when  I killed  them,  could  I tell  what 
was  fit  for  food,  and  what  not.  At  my  coming  back, 
I shot  at  a great  bird  which  I saw  sitting  upon  a tree 


66 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


on  the  side  of  a great  wood.  I believe  it  was  the  first 
gun  that  had  been  fired  there  since  the  creation  of 
the  world.  I had  no  sooner  fired,  but  from  all  the 
parts  of  the  wood  there  arose  an  innumerable  number 
of  fowls  of  many  sorts,  making  a confused  screaming, 
and  crying  every  one  according  to  his  usual  note ; but 
not  one  of  them  of  any  kind  that  I knew.  As  for 
the  creature  I killed,  I took  it  to  he  a kind  of  a hawk, 
its  color  and  beak  resembling  it,  but  had  no  talons 
or  claws  more  than  common;  its  flesh  was  carrion, 
and  fit  for  nothing. 

Contented  with  this  discovery,  I came  back  to  my 
raft,  and  fell  to  work  to  bring  my  cargo  on  shore, 
which  took  me  up  the  rest  of  that  day ; and  what  to 
do  with  myself  at  night  I knew  not,  nor  indeed 
where  to  rest;  for  I was  afraid  to  lie  down  on  the 
ground,  not  knowing  but  some  wild  beast  might 
devour  me,  though,  as  I afterwards  found,  there  was 
really  no  need  for  those  fears.  However,  as  well  as 
I could,  I barricaded  myself  round  with  the  chests 
and  boards  that  I had  brought  on  shore,  and  made  a 
kind  of  a hut  for  that  night’s  lodging;  as  for  food,  I 
yet  saw  not  which  way  to  supply  myself,  except  that 
I had  seen  two  or  three  creatures  like  hares  run  out 
of  the  wood  where  I shot  the  fowl. 

I now  began  to  consider,  that  I might  yet  get  a 
great  many  things  out  of  the  ship  which  would  be 
useful  to  me,  and  particularly  some  of  the  rigging 
and  sails,  and  such  other  things  as  might  come  to 
land;  and  I resolved  to  make  another  voyage  on 
board  the  vessel,  if  possible.  And  as  I knew  that 
the  first  storm  that  blew  must  necessarily  break  her 
all  in  pieces,  I resolved  to  set  all  other  things  apart 
till  I got  everything  out  of  the  ship  that  I pould  get. 


UNLOADING  THE  SHIP. 


61 


Then  I called  a council,  that  is  to  say,  in  my  thoughts,  '■< 
whether  I should  take  back  the  raft,  but  this  appeared 
impracticable;  so  I resolved  to  go  as  before,  when 
the  tide  was  down;  and  I did  so,  only  that  I stripped 
before  I went  from  my  hut,  having  nothing  on  but 
a chequered  shirt  and  a pair  of  linen  drawers,  and  a 
pair  of  pumps  on  my  feet. 

I got  on  board  the  ship  as  before,  and  prepared  a 
second  raft,  and  having  had  experience  of  the  first,  I 
neither  made  this  so  unwieldy,  nor  loaded  it  so  hard ; 
but  yet  I brought  away  several  things  very  useful  to 
me;  as,  first,  in  the  carpenter’s  stores  I found  two 
or  three  bags  full  of  nails  and  spikes,  a great  screw- 
jack,  a dozen  or  two  of  hatchets,  and,  above  all,  that 
most  useful  thing  called  a grindstone.  All  these  I 
secured,  together  with  several  things  belonging  to  the 
gunner,  particularly  two  or  three  iron  crows,  and  two 
barrels  of  musket  bullets,  seven  muskets,  and  another 
fowling-piece,  with  some  small  quantity  of  powder 
more ; a large  bag  full  of  small-shot,  and  a great  roll 
of  sheet  lead ; but  this  last  was  so  heavy  I could  not 
hoist  it  up  to  get  it  over  the  ship’s  side.  Besides 
these  things,  I took  all  the  men’s  clothes  that  I could 
find,  and  a spare  foretop  sail,  a hammock,  and  some 
bedding;  and  with  this  I loaded  my  second  raft,  and 
brought  them  all  safe  on  shore,  to  my  very  great  com- 
fort. 

I was  under  some  apprehensions  during  my  absence, 
from  the  land  that  at  least  my  provisions  might  be 
devoured  on  shore ; but  when  I came  back,  I found 
no  sign  of  any  visitor,  only  there  sat  a creature  like 
a wild-cat  upon  one  of  the  chests,  which,  when  I 
came  towai’ds  it,  ran  away  a little  distance,  and  then 
stood  still.  She  sat  very  composed  and  unconcerned. 


G8 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


and  looked  full  in  my  face,  as  if  she  had  a mind  to 
be  acquainted  with  me.  I presented  my  gun  at  her ; 
but  as  she  did  not  understand  it,  she  was  perfectly 
unconcerned  at  it,  nor  did  she  offer  to  stir  away; 
upon  which  I tossed  her  a bit  of  biscuit,  though,  by 
the  way,  I was  not  very  free  of  it,  for  my  store  was 
not  great.  However,  I spared  her  a bit,  I say,  and 
she  went  to  it,  smelled  of  it,  and  ate  it,  and  looked 
(as  pleased)  for  more ; but  I thanked  her,  and  could 
spare  no  more,  so  she  marched  off. 

Having  got  my  second  cargo  on  shore,  though  I 
was  fain  to  open  the  barrels  of  powder  and  bring 
them  by  parcels,  for  they  were  too  heavy,  being  large 
casks,  I went  to  work  to  make  me  a little  tent  with 
the  sail  and  some  poles  which  I cut  for  that  purpose; 
and  into  this  tent  I brought  everything  that  I knew 
would  spoil  either  with  rain  or  sun ; and  I piled  all 
the  empty  chests  and  casks  up  in  a circle  round  the 
tent,  to  fortify  it  from  any  sudden  attempt,  either 
from  man  or  beast. 

When  I had  done  this  I blocked  up  the  door  of  the 
tent  with  some  boards  within,  and  an  empty  chest  set 
up  on  end  without;  and  spreading  one  of  the  beds 
upon  the  ground,  laying  my  two  pistols  just  at  my 
head,  and  my  gun  at  length  by  me,  I went  to  bed'  for 
the  first  time,  and  slept  very  quietly  all  night,  for  I 
was  very  weary  and  heavy ; for  the  night  before  I had 
slept  little,  and  had  labored  very  hard  all  day,  as 
well  to  fetch  all  those  things  from,  the  ship,  as  to  get 
them  on  shore. 

I had  the  biggest  magazine  of  all  kinds  now  that 
ever  was*  laid  up,  I believe,  for  one  man ; but  I was 
not  satisfied  still,  for  while  the  ship  sat  upright  in 
that  posture,  I thought  I ought  to  get  everything  out 


THE  FIRST  RAFT 


UNLOADING  THE  SHIP. 


69 


of  her  that  I could.  So  every  day  at  low  water  I 
went  on  board,  and  brought  away  something  or  other ; 
but,  particularly,  the  third  time  I went  I brought 
away  as  much  of  the  rigging  as  I could,  as  also  all 
the  small  ropes  and  rope-twine  I could  get,  with  a 
piece  of  spare  canvas,  which  was  to  mend  the  sails 
upon  occasion,  and  the  barrel  of  wet  gunpowder;  in  a 
word,  I brought  away  all  the  sails  first  and  last,  only 
that  I was  fain  to  cut  them  in  pieces,  and  bring  as 
much  at  a time  as  I could;  for  they  were  no  more 
useful  to  be  sails,  but  as  mere  canvas  only. 

But  that  which  comforted  me  more  still  was  that, 
at  last  of  all,  after  I had  made  five  or  six  such  voy- 
ages as  these,  and  thought  I had  nothing  more  to  ex- 
pect from  the  ship  that  was  worth  my  meddling  with, 
— I say,  after  all  this,  I found  a great  hogshead  of 
bread,  and  three  large  runlets  of  rum  or  spirits,  and 
a box  of  sugar,  and  a barrel  of  fine  flour;  this  was 
surprising  to  me,  because  I had  given  over  expecting 
any  more  provisions,  except  what  was  spoilt  by  the 
water.  I soon  emptied  the  hogshead  of  that  bread, 
and  wrapped  it  up  parcel  by  parcel  in  pieces  of  the 
sails,  which  I cut  out ; and,  in  a word,  I got  all  this 
safe  on  shore  also. 

The  next  day  I made  another  voyage.  And  now, 
having  plundered  the  ship  of  what  was  portable  and 
fit  to  hand  out,  I began  with  the  cables ; and  cutting 
the  great  cable  into  pieces,  such  as  I could  move,  I 
got  two  cables  and  a hawser  on  shore,  with  all  the 
iron-work  I could  get ; and  having  hut  down  the  sprit-, 
sail  yard,  and  the  mizzen  yard,  and  everything  I 
could  to  make  a large  raft,  I loaded  it  with  all  those 
heavy  goods,  and  came  away.  But  my  good  luck 
began  now  to  leave  me;  for  this  raft  was  so  un- 


70 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


wieldy,  and  so  overladen,  tliat  after  I was  entered 
the  little  cove  where  I had  landed  the  rest  of  rny 
goods,  not  being  able  to  guide  it  so  handily  as  I did 
the  other,  it  overset,  and  threw  me  and  ajf  my  cargo 
into  the  water.  As  for  myself,  it  was  no  great  harm, 
for  I was  near  the  shore ; but  as  to  my  cargo,  it  was 
great  part  of  it  lost,  especially  the  iron,  which  I ex- 
pected would  have  been  of  great  use  to  me.  How- 
ever, when  the  tide  was  out  I got  most  of  the  pieces 
of  cable  ashore,  and  some  of  the  iron,  though  with 
infinite  labor;  for  I was  fain  to  dip  for  it  into  the 
water,  a work  which  fatigued  me  very  much.  After 
this  I went  every  day  on  board,  and  brought  away 
what  I could  get. 

I had  been  now  thirteen  days  on  shore,  and  had 


been  eleven  times  on  board  the  ship;  in  which  time 


I had  brought  away  all  that  one  pair  of  hands  could 
well  be  supposed  capable  to  bring,  though  I believe 
verily,  had  the  calm  weather  held,  I should  have 
brought  away  the  whole  ship  piece  by  piece.  But 
preparing  the  twelfth  time  to  go  on  board,  I found 
the  wind  begin  to  rise.  However,  at  low  water  I 
went  on  board,  and  though  I thought  I had  rummaged 
the  cabin  so  effectually  as  that  nothing  more  could  be 
found,  yet  I discovered  a locker  with  drawers  in  it, 
in  one  of  which  I found  two  or  three  razors,  and  one 
pair  of  large  scissors,  with  some  ten  or  a dozen  of 
\ good  knives  and  forks;  in  another,  I found  about 
thirty-six  pounds  value  in  money,  some  European 
coin,  some  Brazil*  some  pieces  of  eight,  some  gold, 
some  silver. 

tl  smiled  to  myself  at  the  sight  of  this  money.  “O 
rug!  ” said  I aloud,  “what  art  thou  good  for?  Thou 
rt  not  worth  to  me,  no,  not  the  taking  off  of  the 


UNLOADING  THE  SHIP. 


71 


ground;  one  of  those  knives  is  worth  all  this  heap. 
I have  no  manner  of  use  for  thee;  even  remain  where 
thou  art,  and  go  to  the  bottom  as  a creature  whose 
life  is  not  worth  saving.”  However,  upon  second 
thoughts,  I took  it  away;  and  wrapping  all  this  in  a 
piece  of  canvas,  I began  to  think  of  making  another 
raft ; but  while  I was  preparing  this,  I found  the  sky 
overcast,  and  the  wind  began  to  rise,  and  in  a quarter 
of  an  hour  it  blew  a fresh  gale  from  the  shore.  It 
presently  occurred  to  me  that  it  was  in  vain  to  pre- 
tend to  make  a raft  with  the  wind  off  shore,  and  that 
it  was  my  business  to  be  gone  before  the  tide  of  flood 
began,  otherwise  I might  not  be  able  to  reach  the 
shore  at  all.  Accordingly  I let  myself  down  into  the 
water,  and  swam  across  the  channel,  which  lay  be- 
tween the  ship  and  the  sands,  and  even  that  with 
difficulty  enough,  partly  with  the  weight  of  the  things 
I had  about  me,  and  partly  the  roughness  of  the 
water;  for  the  wind  rose  very  hastily,  and  before  it 
was  quite  high  water  it  blew  a storm. 

But  I was  gotten  home  to  my  little  tent,  where  I 
lay  with  all  my  wealth  about  me  very  secure.  It 
blew  very  hard  all  that  night,  and  in  the  morning 
when  I looked  out,  behold,  no  more  ship  was  to  be 
seen.  I was  a little  surprised,  but  recovered  myself 
with  this  satisfactory  reflection,  viz.,  that  I had  lost 
no  time,  nor  abated  no  diligence,  to  get  everything 
out  of  her  that  could  be  useful  to  me,  and  that  indeed 
there  was  little  left  in  her  that  I was  able  to  bring 
away  if  I had  had  more  time. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE  FIRST  HABITATION. 

I NOW  gave  over  any  more  thoughts  of  the  ship,  or 
of  anything  out  of  her,  except  what  might  drive  on 
shore  from  her  wreck,  as  indeed  divers  pieces  of  her 
afterwards  did;  but  those  things  were  of  small  use 
to  me. 

My  thoughts  were  now  wholly  employed  about 
securing  myself  against  either  savages,  if  any  should 
appear,  or  wild  beasts,  if  any  were  in  the  island;  and 
I had  many  thoughts  of  the  method  how  to  do  this, 
and  what  kind  of  dwelling  to  make,  whether  I should 
make  me  a cave  in  the  earth,  or  a tent  upon  the 
earth;  and,  in  short,  I resolved  upon  both,  the  man- 
ner and  description  of  which  it  may  not  be  improper 
to  give  an  account  of. 

I soon  found  the  place  I was  in  was  not  for  my 
settlement,  particularly  because  it  was  upon  a low 
moorish  ground  near  the  sea,  and  I believed  would 
not  he  wholesome;  and  more  particularly  because 
there  was  no  fresh  water  near  it.  So  I resolved  to 
find  a more  healthy  and  more  convenient  spot  of 
ground. 

I consulted  several  things  in  my  situation,  which  I 
found  would  be  proper  for  me.  First,  health  and 
fresh  water,  I just  now  mentioned.  Secondly,  shelter 
from  the  heat  of  the  sun.  Thirdly,  security  from 
ravenous  creatures,  whether  men  or  beasts.  Fourthly, 


THE  FIRST  HABITATION. 


73 


a view  to  the  sea,  that  if  God  sent  any  ship  in  sight 
I might  not  lose  any  advantage  for  my  deliverance, 
of  which  I was  not  willing  to  banish  all  my  expecta- 
tion yet. 

In  search  of  a place  proper  for  this,  I found  a lit- 
tle plain  on  the  side  of  a rising  hill,  whose  front 
towards  this  little  plain  was  steep  as  a house-side,  so 
that  nothing  could  come  down  upon  me  from  the  top. 
On  the  side  of  this  rock  there  was  a hollow  place, 
worn  a little  way  in,  like  the  entrance  or  door  of  a 
cave;  but  there  was  not  really  any  cave,  or  way  into 
the  rock  at  all. 

On  the  flat  of  the  green,  just  before  this  hollpw  \ 
place,  I resolved  to  pitch  my  tent.  This  plain  was 
not  above  an  hundred  yards  broad,  and  about  twice 
as  long,  and  lay  like  a green  before  my  door,  and  at 
the  end  of  it  descended  irregularly  every  way  down/ 
into  the  low  grounds  by  the  seaside.  It  was  on  the 
N.  N.  W.  side  of  the  hill,  so  that  I was  sheltered 
from  the  heat  every  day,  till  it  came  to  a W.  and  Ivy 
S.  sun,  or  thereabouts,  which  in  those  countries 
near  the  setting. 

Before  I set  up  my  tent,  I drew  a half -circle  before 
the  hollow  place,  which  took  in  about  ten  yards  in  its 
semi-diameter  from  the  rock,  and  twenty  yards  in  its 


diameter  from  its 


beginning 


and  ending.  In  this 


half -circle  I pitched  two  rows  of  strong  stakes,  driv- 
ing them  into  the  ground  till  they  stood  very  firm 
like  piles,  the  biggest  end  being  out  of  the  ground 
about  five  feet  and  a half,  and  sharpened  on  the  top. 
The  two  rows  did  not  stand  above  six  inches  from 
one  another. 

Then  I took  the  pieces  of  cable  which  I had  cut  in 
the  ship,  and  laid  them  in  rows  one  upon  another, 


74 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


within  the  circle,  between  these  two  rows  of  stakes, 
up  to  the  top,  placing  other  stakes  in  the  inside  lean- 
ing- against  them,  about  two  feet  and  a half  high,  like 
a spur  to  a post ; and  this  fence  was  so  strong  that 
neither  man  nor  beast  could  get  into  it,  or  over  it. 
This  cost  me  a great  deal  of  time  and  labor,  espe- 
cially to  cut  the  piles  in  the  woods,  bring  them  to  the 
place,  and  drive  them  into  the  earth. 

The  entrance  into  this  place  I made  to  be  not  by  a 
door,  but  by  a short  ladder  to  go  over  the  top ; which 
ladder,  when  I was  in,  I lifted  over  after  me,  and  so 
I was  completely  fenced  in,  and  fortified,  as  I thought, 
from  all  the  world,  and  consequently  slept  secure  in 
the  night,  which  otherwise  I could  not  have  done; 
though,  as  it  appeared  afterward,  there  was  no  need 
of  all  this  caution  from  the  enemies  that  I appre- 
hended danger  from. 

Into  this  fence  or  fortress,  with  infinite  labor,  I 
carried  all  my  riches,  all  my  provisions,  ammunition, 
and  stores,  of  which  you  have  the  account  above ; and 
I made  me  a large  tent,  which,  to  preserve  me  from 
the  rains  that  in  one  part  of  the  year  are  very  violent 
there,  I made  double,  viz.,  one  smaller  tent  within, 
and  one  larger  tent  above  it,  and  covered  the  upper- 
most with  a large  tarpaulin,  which  I had  saved  among 
the  sails.  And  now  I lay  no  more  for  a while  in  the 
bed  which  I had  brought  on  shore,  but  in  a hammock, 
which  was  indeed  a very  good  one,  and  belonged  to 
the  mate  of  the  ship. 

Into  this  tent  I brought  all  my  provisions,  and 
everything  that  would  spoil  by  the  wet;  and  having 
thus  enclosed  all  my  goods,  I made  up  the  entrance, 
which,  till  now,  I had  left  open,  and  so  passed  and 
repassed,  as  I said,  by  a short  ladder. 


THE  FIRST  HABITATION. 


7b 


When  I had  done  this,  I began  to  work  my  way 
into  the  rock ; and  bringing-  all  the  earth  and  stones 
that  I dug  down  out  through  my  tent,  I laid  them  up 
within  my  fence  in  the  nature  of  a terrace,  so  that  it 
raised  the  ground  within  about  a foot  and  a half;  and 
thus  I made  me  a cave  just  behind  my  tent  which 
served  me  like  a cellar  to  my  house. 

It  cost  me  much  labor  and  many  days  before  all 
these  things  were  brought  to  perfection,  and  therefore 
I must  go  back  to  some  other  things  which  took  up 
some  of  my  thoughts.  At  the  same  time  it  happened, 
after  I had  laid  my  scheme  for  the  setting  up  my 
tent  and  making  the  cave,  that  a storm  of  rain  fall- 
ing from  a thick  dark  cloud,  a sudden  flash  of  light- 
ning happened,  and  after  that  a great  clap  of  thunder, 
as  is  naturally  the  effect  of  it.  I was  not  so  much 
surprised  with  the  lightning  as  I was  with  a thought 
which  darted  into  my  mind  as  swift  as  the  lightning 
itself.  Oh,  my  powder!  My  very  heart  sunk  within 
me  when  I thought,  that  at  one  blast  all  my  powder 
might  be  destroyed,  on  which,  not  my  defence  only, 
but  the  providing  me  food,  as  I thought,  entirely 
depended.  I was  nothing  near  so  anxious  about  my 
own  danger;  -though  had  the  powder  took  fire,  I had 
never  known  who  had  hurt  me. 

Such  impression  did  this  make  upon  me  that  after 
the  storm  was  over  I laid  aside  all  my  works,  my 
building,  and  fortifying,  and  applied  myself  to  make 
bags  and  boxes  to  separate  the  powder,  and  keep  it  a 
little  and  a little  in  a parcel,  in  hope  that  whatever 
might  come  it  might  not  all  take  fire  at  once,  and  to 
keep  it  so  apart  that  it  should  not  be  possible  to 
make  one  part  fire  another.  I finished  this  work  in 
about  a fortnight;  and  I think  my  powder,  which  in 


76 


R ODINS  ON  CR  US  OE. 


all  was  about  240  pounds’  weight,  was  divided  in  not 
less  than  a hundred  parcels.  As  to  the  barrel  that 
had  been  wet,  I did  not  apprehend  any  danger  from 
that,  so  I placed  it  in  my  new  cave,  which  in  my 
fancy  I called  my  kitchen,  and  the  rest  I hid  up  and 
down  in  holes  among  the  rocks,  so  that  no  wet  might 
come  to  it,  marking  very  carefully  where  I laid  it. 

In  the  interval  of  time  while  this  was  doing,  I 
went  out  once,  at  least,  every  day  with  my  gun,  as 
well  to  divert  myself  as  to  see  if  I could  kill  any- 
thing fit  for  food,  and  as  near  as  I could  to  acquaint 
myself  with  what  the  island  produced.  The  first 
iime  I went  out,  I presently  discovered  that  there 
were  goats  in  the  island,  which  was  a great  satisfac- 
tion to  me ; but  then  it  was  attended  with  this  mis- 
fortune to  me,  viz.,  that  they  were  so  shy,  so  subtle, 
and  so  swift  of  foot  that  it  was  the  difficultest  thing 
in  the  world  to  come  at  them.  But  I was  not  dis- 
couraged at  this,  not  doubting  but  I might  now  and 
7 then  shoot  one,  as  it  soon  happened;  for  after  I had 
found  their  haunts  a little,  I laid  wait  in  this  manner 
for  them.  I observed  if  they  saw  me  in  the  valleys, 
though  they  were  upon  the  rocks,  they  would  run 
away  as  in  a terrible  fright;  but  if  they  were  feeding 
in  the  valleys,  and  I was  upon  the  rocks,  they  took 
no  notice  of  me,  from  whence  I concluded  that,  by 
the  position  of  their  optics,  their  sight  was  so  directed 
downward  that  they  did  not  readily  see  objects  that 
were  above  them.  So  afterward  I took  this  method: 
I always  climbed  the  rocks  first  to  get  above  them, 
and  then  had  frequently  a fair  mark.  The  first  shot 
I made  among  these  creatures  I killed  a she  goat, 
which  had  a little  kid  by  her,  which  she  gave  suck 
to,  which  grieved  me  heartily;  but  when  the  old  one 


THE  FIRST  HABITATION.  77 

f 

fell,  the  kid  stood  stock  still  by  her  till  I came  and 
took  her  up;  and  not  oidy  so,  but  when  I carried  tho 
old  one  with  me  upon  my  shoulders,  the  kid  followed 
me  quite  to  my  enclosure;  upon  which  I laid  down 
the  dam,  and  took  the  kid  in  my  arms,  and  carried  it 
over  my  pale,  in  hopes  to  have  bred  it  up  tame;  but 
it  would  not  eat,  so  I was  forced  to  kill  it,  and  eat  it 
myself.  These  two  supplied  me  with  flesh  a great 
while,  for  I eat  sparingly,  and  saved  my  provisions, 
my  bread  especially,  as  much  as  possibly  1 could. 

Having  now  fixed  my  habitation,  I found  it  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  provide  a place  to  make  a fire  in, 
and  fuel  to  burn;  and  what  I did  for  that,  as  also 
how  I enlarged  my  cave,  and  what  conveniences  I 
made,  I shall  give  a full  account  of  in  its  place. 
But  I must  first  give  some  little  account  of  myself, 
and  of  my  thoughts  about  living,  which  it  may  well 
be  supposed  were  not  a few. 

I had  a dismal  prospect  of  my  condition ; for  as  I 
was  not  cast  away  upon  that  island  without  being 
driven,  as  is  said,  by  a violent  stonn,  quite  out  of 
the  course  of  our  intended  voyage,  and  a great  way, 
viz.,  some  hundreds  of  leagues,  out  of  the  ordinary 
course  of  the  trade  of  mankind,  I had  great  reason  to 
consider  it  as  a determination  of  Ileaven  that  in  this 
desolate  place,  and  in  this  desolate  manner,  I should 
end  my  life.  The  tears  would  run  plentifully  down 
my  face  when  I made  these  reflections,  and  sometime? 
I would  expostulate  with  myself,  why  Providence 
should  thus  completely  ruin  its  creatures,  and  rendeT 
them  so  absolutely  miserable,  so  without  help  aban- 
doned, so  entirely  depressed,  that  it  could  hardly  be 
rational  to  be  thankful  for  such  a life.  ,«= 

But  something  always  returned  swift  upon  me  to 


78 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


check  these  thoughts,  and  to  reprove  me;  and  par- 
ticularly one  day,  walking  with  my  gun  in  my  hand 
by  the  seaside,  I was  very  pensive  upon  the  subject 
of  my  present  condition,  when  Reason,  as  it  were, 
expostulated  with  me  t’  other  way,  thus : “ TV  ell,  you 
are  in  a desolate  condition,  it  is  true,  but  pray  re- 
member, where  are  the  rest  of  you?  Did  not  you 
come  eleven  of  you  into  the  boat?  Where  are  the 
ten?  Why  were  not  they  saved,  and  you  lost? 
Why  were  you  singled  out?  Is  it  better  to  be  here, 
or  there?”  And  then  I pointed  to  the  sea.  All 
evils  are  to  be  considered  with  the  good  that  is  in 
them,  and  with  what  worse  attends  them. 

Then  it  occurred  to  me  again,  how  well  I was  fur- 
nished for  my  subsistence,  and  what  would  have  been 
my  case  if  it  had  not  happened,  which  was  an  hun- 
dred thousand  to  one,  that  the  ship  floated  from  the 
place  where  she  first  struck  and:  was  driven  so  near  to 
the  shore  that  I had  time  to  get  all  these  things  put 
of  her : what  would  have  been  my  case,  if  I had  been 
to  have  lived  in  the  condition  in  which  I at  first  came 
on  shore,  without  necessaries  of  life,  or  necessaries 
to  supply  and  procure  them?  “Particularly,”  said  I 
aloud  (though  to  myself),  “ what  should  I have  done 
without  a gun,  without  ammunition,  without  any 
tools  to  make  anything  or  to  work  with,  without 
clothes,  bedding,  a tent,  or  any  manner  of  cover- 
ing?” and  that  now  I had  all  these  to  a sufficient 
quantity,  and  was  in  a fair  way  to  provide  myself  in 
such  a manner,  as  to  live  without  my  gun  when  my 
ammunition  was  spent;  so  that  I had  a tolerable  view 
of  subsisting  without  any  want  as  long  as  I lived. 
For  I considered  from  the  beginning  how  I would 
provide  for  the  accidents  that  might  happen,  and  for 


THE  FIRST  HABITATION. 


79 


the  time  that  was  to  come,  even  not  only  after  my 
ammunition  should  be  spent,  but  even  after  my  health  / 
or  strength  should  decay. 

I confess  I had  not  entertained  any  notion  of  my 
ammunition  being  destroyed  at  one  blast  — I mean, 
my  powder  being  blown  up  by  lightning;  and  this 
made  the  thoughts  of  it  so  surprising  to  me  when  it 
lightened  and  thundered,  as  I observed  just  now, 


CHAPTER  IX. 


BALANCING  ACCOUNTS. 

And  now  being  to  enter  into  a melancholy  relation 
of  a scene  of  silent  life  such,  perhaps,  as  was  never 
heard  of  in  the  world  before,  I shall  take  it  from  its 
beginning,  and  continue  it  in  its  order.  It  was,  by 
my  account,  the  30th  of  September  when,  in  the 
manner  as  above  said,  I first  set  foot  upon  this  horrid 
island,  when  the  sun,  being  to  us  in  its  autumnal 
equinox,  was  almost  just  over  my  head,  for  I reck- 
oned myself,  by  observation,  to  be  in  the  latitude  of 
9°  22'  north  of  the  line. 

After  I had  been  there  about  ten  or  twelve  days, 
it  came  into  my  thoughts  that  I should  lose  my  reck- 
oning of  time  for  want  of  books  and  pen  and  ink,  and 
should  even  forget  the  Sabbath  days  from  the  work- 
ing days ; but  to  prevent  this,  I cut  it  with  my  knife 
upon  a large  post,  in  capital  letters;  and  making  it 
into  a great  cross,  I set  it  upon  the  shore  where  I first 
landed,  viz.,  “I  pame  on  shore  here  on  the  30tli  of 
September,  1659.”  Upon  the  sides  of  this  square 
post  I cut  every  day  a notch  with  my  knife,  and  every 
seventh  notch  was  as  long  again  as  the  rest,  and 
every  first  day  of  the  month  as  long  again  as  that 
long  one;  and  thus. I kept  my  calendar,  or  weekly, 
monthly,  and  yearly  reckoning  of  time. 

|n  the  next  place  we  are  to  observe,  that  among 


BALANCING  ACCOUNTS. 


81 


the  many  things  which  I brought  out  of  the  ship  in 
the  several  voyages  which,  as  above  mentioned,  I 
made  to  it,  I got  several  things  of  less  value,  but  not 
all  less  useful  to  me,  which  I omitted  setting  down 
before ; as  in  particular,  pens,  ink,  and  paper,  several 
parcels  in  the  captain’s,  mate’s,  gunner’s,  and  car- 
penter’s keeping,  three  or  four  compasses,  some 
mathematical  instruments,  dials,  perspectives,  charts, 
and  books  of  navigation,  all  which  I huddled  to- 
gether, whether  I might  want  them  or  no.  Also  I 
found  three  very  good  Bibles,  which  came  to  me  in 
my  cargo  from  England,  and  which  I had  packed  up 
among  my  things;  some  Portuguese  books  also,  and 
among  them  two  or  three  Popish  prayer-books,  and 
several  other  books,  all  which  I carefully  secured. 
And  I must  not  forget  that  we  had  in  the  ship  a dog 
and  two  cats,  of  whose  eminent  history  I may  have 
occasion  to  say  something  in  its  place;  for  I carried 
both  the  cats  with  me;  and  as  for  the  dog,  lie  jumped 
out  of  the  ship  of  himself,  and  swam  on  shore  to  me 
the  day  after  I went  on  shore  with  my  first  cargo, 
and  was  a trusty  servant  to  me  many  years.  I 
wanted  nothing  that  he  could  fetch  me,  nor  any  com- 
pany that  he  could  make  up  to  me ; I only  wanted  to 
have  him  talk  to  me,  but  that  would  not  do.  As  I 
observed  before,  I found  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and  I 
husbanded  them  to  the  utmost ; and  I shall  show  that 
while  my  ink  lasted,  I kept  things  very  exact;  but 
after  that  was  gone,  I could  not,  for  I could  not  make 
any  ink  by  any  means  that  I could  devise. 

And  this  put  me  in  mind  that  I wanted  many 
things,  notwithstanding  all  that  I had  amassed  to- 
gether; and  of  these,  this  of  ink  was  one,  as  also 
spade,  pick-axe,  and  shovel  (to  dig  or  remove  the 


82 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


earth),  needles,  pins,  and  thread ; as  for  linen,  I soon 
learned  to  want  that  without  much  difficulty. 

This  want  of  tools  made  every  work  I did  go  on 
heavily ; and  it  was  near  a whole  year  before  I had 
entirely  finished  my  little  pale  or  surrounded  habita- 
tion. The  piles  or  stakes,  which  were  as  heavy  as  I 
could  well  lift,  were  a long  time  in  cutting  and  pre- 
paring in  the  woods,  and  more  by  far  in  bringing 
home ; so  that  I spent  sometimes  two  days  in  cutting 
and  bringing  home  one  of  those  posts,  and  a third 
day  in  driving  it  into  the  ground ; for  which  purpose 
I got  a heavy  piece  of  wood  at  first,  but  at  last  be- 
thought myself  of  one  of  the  iron  crows,  which,  how- 
ever, though  I found  it,  yet  it  made  driving  those 
posts  or  piles  very  laborious  and  tedious  work. 

But  what  need  I have  been  concerned  at  the  te- 
diousness of  anything  I had  to  do,  seeing  I had  time 
enough  to  do  it  in?  nor  had  I any  other  employment, 
if  that  had  been  over, — at  least,  that  I could  foresee, 
— except  the  ranging  the  island  to  seek  for  food, 
which  I did  more  or  less  every  day. 

I now  began  to  consider  seriously  my  condition, 
and  the  circumstance  I was  reduced  to ; and  I drew 
up  the  state  of  my  affairs  in  writing ; not  so  much  to 
leave  them  to  any  that  were  to  come  after  me,  for  I 
. was  like  to  have  but  few  heirs,  as  to  deliver  my 
A, thoughts  from  daily  poring  upon  them,  and  afflicting 
IJlj  my  mind.  And  as  my  reason  began  now  to  master 
H my  despondency,  I began  to  comfort  myself  as  well 
as  I could,  and  to  set  the  good  against  the  evil,  that 
I might  have  something  to  distinguish  my  case  from 
worse;  and  I stated  it  very  impartially,  like  debtor 
and  creditor,  the  comforts  I enjoyed  against  the  mis- 
eries I suffered,  thus : 


BALANCING  ACCOUNTS. 


83 


Evil. 

I am  cast  upon  a hor- 
rible desolate  island,  void 
of  all  hope  of  recovery. 

I am  singled  out  and 
separated,  as  it  were,  from 
all  the  world  to  be  miser- 
able. 


I am  divided  from  man- 
kind, a solitaire,  one  ban- 
ished from  human  society. 

I have  not  clothes  to 
cover  me. 

I am  without  any  de- 
fence or  means  to  resist 
any  violence  of  man  or 
beast. 

I have  no  soul  to  speak 
to,  or  relieve  me. 


Good. 

But  I am  alive,  and 
not  drowned,  as  all  my 
ship’s  company  was. 

But  I am  singled  out, 
too,  from  all  the  ship’s 
crew  to  be  spared  from 
death ; and  He  that  mi- 
raculously saved  me  from 
death,  can  deliver  me  from 
this  condition. 

But  I am  not  starved 
and  perishing  on  a barren 
place,  affording  no  suste- 
nance. 

But  I am  in  a hot  cli- 
mate, where  if  I had 
clothes  I could  hardly 
wear  them. 

But  I am  cast  on  an 
island,  where  I see  no 
wild  beasts  to  hurt  me, 
as  I saw  on  the  coast  of 
Africa ; and  what  if  I had 
been  shipwrecked  there? 

But  God  wonderfully 
sent  the  ship  in  near 
enough  to  the  shore,  that 
I have  gotten  out  so 
many  necessary  things  as 
■will  either  supply  my 
wants,  or  enable  me  to 
supply  myself  even  as 
long  as  I live. 


& 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


Upon  the  whole,  here  was  an  undoubted  testimony, 
tfiat  there  was  scarce  any  condition  in  the  world  so 
miserable  but  there  was  something  negative  or  some- 
thing positive  to  he  thankful  for  in  it ; and  let  this 
stand  as  a direction  from  the  experience  of  the  most 
miserable  of  all  conditions  in  this  world,  that  we  may 
always  find  in  it  something  to  comfort  ourselves  from, 
and  to  set  in  the  description  of  good  and  evil  on  the 
credit  side  of  the  account. 

Having  now  brought  my  mind  a little  to  relish  my 
condition,  and  given  over  looking  out  to  sea,  to  see  if 
I could  spy  a ship,  — I say,  giving  over  these  things, 
I began  to  apply  myself  to  accommodate  my  way  of 
living,  and  to  make  things  as  easy  to  me  as  I could. 

I have  already  described  my  habitation,  which  was 
a tent  under  the  side  of  a rock,  surrounded  with  a 
strong  pale  of  posts  and  cables;  but  I might  now 
rather  call  it  a wall,  for  I raised  a kind  of  wall  up 
against  it  of  turfs,  about  two  feet  thick  on  the  out- 
side, and  after  some  time  — I think  it  was  a year  and 
a half  — I raised  rafters  from  it  leaning  to  the  rock, 
and  thatched  or  covered  it  with  boughs  of  trees  and 
such  things  as  I could  get  to  keep  out  the  rain,  which 
I found  at  some  times  of  the  year  very  violent. 

I have  already  observed  how  I brought  all  my 
goods  into  this  pale,  and  into  the  cave  which  I had 
made  behind  me.  But  I must  observe,  too,  that  at 
first  this  was  a confused  heap  of  goods,  which  as  they 
lay  in  no  order,  so  they  took  up  all  my  place ; I had 
no  room  to  turn  myself.  So  I set  myself  to  enlarge 
my  cave  and  works  farther  into  the  earth ; for  it  was 
a loose  sandy  rock,  which  yielded  easily  to  the  labor 
I bestowed  on  it.  And  so,  when  I found  I was  pretty 
safe  as  to  beasts  of  prey,  I worked  sideways  to  the 


BALANCING  ACCOUNTS. 


85 


right  hand  into  the  rock;  and  then,  turning  to  the 
right  again,  worked  quite  out,  and  made  me  a door 
to  come  out  on  the  outside  of  my  pale  or  fortification. 
This  gave  me  not  only  egress  and  regress,  as  it  were 
a hack  way  to  my  tent  and  to  my  storehouse,  but  gave 
me  room  to  stow  my  goods. 

And  now  I began  to  apply  myself  to  make  such 
necessary  things  as  I found  I most  wanted,  as  par- 
ticularly a chair  and  a table ; for  without  these  I was 
not  able  to  enjoy  the  few  comforts  I had  in  the  world. 
I could  not  write  or  eat,  or  do  several  things  with  so 
much  pleasure  without  a table. 

So  I went  to  work ; and  here  I must  needs  observe 
that  as  reason  is  the  substance  and  original  of  th  > 
mathematics,  so  by  stating  and  squaring  everything 
by  reason,  and  by  making  the  most  rational  judgmen  ; 
of  tilings,  every  man  may  be  in  time  master  of  ever] ' 
mechanic  art.  I had  never  handled  a tool  in  m; 
life;  and  yet  in  time,  by  labor,  application,  and  con| 
trivance,  I found  at  last  that  I wanted  nothing  but 
I could  have  made  it,  especially  if  I had  had  tools! 
However,  I made  abundance  of  things  even  without 
tools,  and  some  with  no  more  tools  than  an  adze  and 
a hatchet,  which,  perhaps,  were  never  made  that  way 
before,  and  that  with  infinite  labor.  For  example, 
if  I wanted  a board,  I had  no  other  way  but  to  cut 
down  a tree,  set  it  on  an  edge  before  me,  and  hew  it 
flat  on  either  side  with  my  axe,  till  I had  brought  it 
to  be  thin  as  a plank,  and  then  dub  it  smooth  with 
my  adze.  It  is  true,  by  this  method  I could  make 
but  one  board  out  of  a whole  tree;  but  this \ I had.no 
remedy  for  but  patience,  any  more  than  I had  for  the 
prodigious  deal  of  time  and  labor  which  it  took  me 
up  to  make  a plank  or  board.  But  my  time  or  labor 


86 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


was  little  worth,  and  so  it  was  as  well  employed  one 
way  as  another. 

However,  I made  me  a table  and  a chair,  as  I ob- 
served above,  in  the  first  place,  and  this  I did  out  of 
the  short  pieces  of  boards  that  I brought  on  my  raft 
from  the  ship.  But  when  I had  wrought  out  some 
boards,  as  above,  I made  large  shelves  of  the  breadth 
of  a foot  and  a half  one  over  another,  all  along  one 
side  of  my  cave,  to  lay  all  my  tools,  nails,  and  iron- 
work ; and,  in  a word,  to  separate  everything  at  lai’ge 
in  their  places,  that  I might  come  easily  at  them. 
I knocked  pieces  into  the  wall  of  the  rock  to  hang  my 
guns  and  all  things  that  would  hang  up;  so  that  had 
my  cave  been  to  be  seen,  it  looked  like  a general 
magazine  of  all  necessary  things;  and  I had  every- 
thing so  ready  at  my  hand  that  it  was  a great  plea- 
sure to  me  to  see  all  my  goods  in  such  order,  and 
especially  to  find  my  stock  of  all  necessaries  so  great. 

And  now  it  was  when  I began  to  keep  a journal  of 
every  day’s  employment;  for,  indeed,  at  first,  I was 
in  too  much  hurry,  and  not  only  hurry  as  to  labor, 
but  in  too  much  discomposure  of  mind;  and  my  jour- 
nal would  have  been  full  of  many  dull  things.  For 
example,  I must  have  said  thus : 

“ September  30.  — After  I got  to  shore,  and  had 
escaped  drowning,  instead  of  being  thankful  to  God 
for  my  deliverance,  having  first  vomited  with  the 
great  quantity  of  salt  water  which  was  gotten  into  my 
stomach,  and  recovering  myself  a little,  I ran  about 
the  shore,  wringing  my  hands,  and  beating  my  head 
and  face,  exclaiming  at  my  misery,  and  crying  out,  I 
was  undone,'  undone  till,  tired  and  faint,  I was  forced 
to  lie  down  on  the  ground  to  repose;  but  durst  not 
sleep,  for  fear  of  being  devoured. 


BALANCING  ACCOUNTS. 


87 


“Some  days  after  this,  and  after  I had  been  on 
board  the  ship,  and  got  all  that  I could  out  of  her,  yet 
I could  not  forbear  getting  up  to  the  top  of  a little 
mountain,  and  looking  out  to  sea,  in  hopes  of  seeing 
a ship ; then  fancy  at  a vast  distance  I spied  a sail. 
please  myself  with  the  hopes  of  it,  and  then,  after 
looking  steadily  till  I was  ahnost  blind,  lose  it  quite, 
and  sit  down  and  weep  like  a child,  and  thus  increase 
my  misery  by  my  folly.” 

But  having  gotten  over  these  things  in  some 
measure,  and  having  settled  my  household  stuff  and 
habitation,  made  me  a table  and  a chair,  and  all  as 
handsome  about  me  as  I could,  I began  to  keep  my 
journal,  of  which  I shall  here  give  you  the  copy 
(though  in  it  will  be  told  all  these  particulars  over 
again)  as  long  as  it  lasted ; for,  having  no  more  ink, 
I was  forced  to  leave  it  off. 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  JOURNAL. 

September  30,  1659?- — I,  poor  miserable  Robinson 
Crusoe,  being  shipwrecked,  during  a dreadful  storm, 
in  the  offing,  came  on  shore  on  this  dismal  unfortu- 
nate island,  which  I called  the  Island  of  Despair,  all 
the  rest  of  the  ship’s  company  being  drowned,  and 
myself  almost  dead. 

All  the  rest  of  that  day  I spent  in  afflicting  myself 
at  the  dismal  circumstances  I was  brought  to,  viz.,  I 
had  neither  food,  house,  clothes,  weapon,  or  place  to 
fly  to;  and  in  despair  of  any  relief,  saw  nothing  but 
death  before  me ; either  that  I should  be  devoured  by 
wild  beasts,  murdered  by  savages,  or  starved  to  death 
for  want  of  food.  At  the  approach  of  night,  I slept 
in  a tree  for  fear  of  wild  creatures,  but  slept  soundly, 
though  it  rained  all  night. 

October  1. — In  the  morning  I saw,  to  my  great 
surprise,  the  ship  had  floated  with  the  high  tide,  and 
was  driven  on  shore  again  much  nearer  the  island; 
which,  as  it  was  some  comfort  on  one  hand,  for  see- 
ng  her  sit  upright,  and  not  broken  to  pieces,  I hoped, 
t f the  wind  abated,  I might  get  on  board,  and  get 
some  food  and  necessaries  out  of  her  for  my  relief; 
so,  on  the  other  hand,  it  renewed  my  grief  at  the  loss 
of  my  comrades,  who,  I imagined,  if  we  had  all 
stayed  on  board,  might  have  saved  the  ship,  or  at 
least  that  they  would  not  have  been  all  drowned  as 


THE  JOURNAL. 


89 


they  were;  and  that  had  the  men  been  saved,  we 
might  perhaps  have  built  us  a boat  out  of  the  ruins 
of  the  ship,  to  have  carried  11s  to  some  other  part  of 
the  world.  I spent  great  part  of  this  day  in  perplex- 
ing myself  on  these  things ; but  at  length  seeing  the 
ship  almost  dry,  I went  upon  the  sand  as  near  as  I 
could,  and  then  swam  on  board ; this  day  also  it  con- 
tinued raining,  thovgh  with  no  wind  at  all. 

From  the  1 st  of  October  to  the  il\.tli.  — All  these 
days  entirely  spent  in  many  several  voyages  to  get  all 
I could  out  of  the  ship,  which  I brought  on  shore, 
every  tide  of  flood,  upon  rafts.  Much  rain  also  in 
these  days,  though  with  some  intervals  of  fair  wea- 
ther; but,  it  seems,  this  was  the  rainy  season. 

Oct.  20.  — I overset  my  raft,  and  all  the  goods  I 
had  got  upon  it;  but  being  in  shoal  water,  and  the 
things  being  chiefly  heavy,  I recovered  many  of  them 
when  the  tide  was  out. 

Oct.  25. — ■ It  rained  all  night  and  all  day,  with 
some  gusts  of  wind,  during  which  time  the  ship  bi’oke 
in  pieces,  the  wind  blowing  a little  harder  than  be- 
fore, and  was  no  more  to  be  seen,  except  the  wreck 
of  her,  and  that  only  at  low  water.  I spent  this  day 
in  covering  and  securing  the  goods  which  I had  saved, 
that  the  rain  might  not  spoil  them. 

Oct.  26.  — I walked  about  the  shore  almost  all 
day  to  find  out  a place  to  fix  my  habitation,  greatly 
concerned  to  secure  myself  from  an  attack  in  the. 
night,  either  from  wild  beasts  or  men.  Towards 
night  I fixed  upon  a proper  place  under  a rock,  and 
marked  out  a semicircle  for  my  encampment,  which 
I resolved  to  strengthen  with  a work,  wall,  or  fortifi- 
cation made  of  double  piles,  lined  within  with  cables, 
and  without  with  turf. 


90 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


From  the  20th  to  the  30th  I worked  very  hard  in 
carrying  all  my  goods  to  my  new  habitation,  though 
some  part  of  the  time  it  rained  exceeding  hard. 

The  31st,  in  the  morning,  I went  out  into  the  island 
with  my  gun  to  see  for  some  food,  and  discover  the 
country ; when  I killed  a she  goat,  and  her  kid  fol- 
lowed me  home,  which  I afterwards  killed  also,  be- 
cause it  would  not  feed. 

Nov.  1.  — I set  up  my  tent  under  a rock,  and  lay 
there  for  the  first  night,  making  it  as  large  as  I could, 
with  stakes  driven  in  to  swing  my  hammock  upon. 

Nov.  2.  — I set  up  all  my  chests  and  boards,  and 
the  pieces  of  timber  which  made  my  rafts,  and  with 
them  formed  a fence  round  me,  a little  within  the 
place  I had  marked  out  for  my  fortification. 

Nov.  3.  — I went  out  with  my  gun,  and  killed  two 
fowls  like  ducks,  which  were  very  good  food.  In  the 
afternoon  went  to  work  to  make  me  a table. 

Nov.  4.  — This  morning  I began  to  order  my  times 
of  work,  of  going  out  with  my  gun,  time  of  sleep, 
and  time  of  diversion,  viz.,  every  morning  I walked] 
out  with  my  gun  for  two  or  three  hours,  if  it  did  not 
rain ; then  employed  myself  to  work  till  about  eleven 
o’clock;  then  eat  what  I had  to  live  on;  and  from 
twelve  to  two  I lay  down  to  sleep,  the  weather  being 
excessive  hot ; and  then  in  the  evening  to  work  again. 
The  working  part  of  this  day  and  of  the  next  were 
wholly  employed  in  making  my  table ; for  I was  yet 
but  a very  sorry  workman,  though  time  and  necessity 
made  me  a complete  natural  mechanic  soon  after,  as 
I believe  it  would  do  any  one  else. 

Nov.  5.  — This  day  went  abroad  with  my  gun  and 
my  dog,  and  killed  a wild-cat ; her  skin  pretty  soft, 
but  her  flesh  good  for  nothing.  Every  creature  I 


THE  JOURNAL. 


91 


killed,  I took  off  the  skins  and  preserved  them. 
Coming  back  by  the  seashore,  I saw  many  sorts  of 
sea-fowls,  which  I did  not  understand;  but  was  sur- 
prised, and  almost  frighted,  with  two  or  three  seals, 
which,  while  I was  gazing  at,  not  well  knowing  what 
they  were,  got  into  the  sea,  and  escaped  me  for  that 
time. 

Nov.  6.  — After  my  morning  walk  I went  to  work 
with  my  table  again,  and  finished  it,  though  not  to 
my  liking;  nor  was  it  long  before  I learned  to  mend 
it. 

Nov.  7.  — Now  it  began  to  be  settled  fair  weather. 
The  7th,  8th,  9tli,  10th,  and  part  of  the  12th  (for  the 
11th  was  Sunday)  I took  wholly  up  to  make  me  a 
chair,  and  with  much  ado,  brought  it  to  a tolerable 
shape,  but  never  to  please  me;  and  even  in  the  mak- 
ing, I pulled  it  in  pieces  several  times.  Note : I soon 
neglected  my  keeping  Sundays;  for,  omitting  my 
mark  for  them  on  my  post,  I forgot  which  was  which. 

Nov.  !R. — This  day  it  rained,  which  refreshed 
me  exceedingly,  and  cooled  the  earth;  but  it  was 
accompanied  with  terrible  thunder  and  lightning, 
which  frighted  me  dreadfully,  for  fear  of  my  powder. 
As  soon  as  it  was  over,  1 resolved  to  separate  my 
stock  of  powder  into  as  many  little  parcels  as  possi- 
ble, that  it  might  not  be  in  danger. 

Nov.  14,  15,  16.  — These  three  days  I spent  in 
making  little  square  chests  or  boxes,  which  might 
hold  about  a pound,  or  two  pound  at  most,  of  powder; 
and  so  putting  the  powder  in,  I stowed  it  in  places 
as  secure  and  remote  from  one  another  as  possible. 
On  one  of  these  three  days  I killed  a large  bird  that 
was  good  to  eat,  but  I know  not  what  to  call  it. 

Nov.  17.  — This  day  I began  to  dig  behind  my 


32 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


tent  into  the  rock,  to  make  room  for  my  farther  con* 
veniency.  Note:  three  things  I wanted  exceedingly 
for  this  work,  viz.,  a piclt-axe,  a shovel,  and  a wheel- 
barrow or  basket;  so  I desisted  from  my  work,  and 
began  to  consider  how  to  supply  that  want,  and  make 
me  some  tools.  As  for  a pick-axe,  I made  use  of  the 
iron  crows,  which  were  proper  enough,  though  heavy; 
but  the  next  thing  was  a shovel  or  spade.  This  was 
so  absolutely  necessary  that  indeed  I could  do  no- 
thing effectually  without  it;  but  what  kind  of  one  to 
make  I knew  not. 

Nov.  18.  — The  next  day,  in  searching  the  woods, 
I found  a tree  of  that  wood,  or  like"  it,  which  in  the 
Brazils  they  call  the  Iron-tree,  for  its  exceeding  hard- 
ness; of  this,  with  great  labor,  and  almost  spoiling 
my  axe,  I cut  a piece,  and  brought  it  home,  too,  with 
difficulty  enough,  for  it  was  exceeding  heavy. 

The  excessive  hardness  of  the  wood,  and  having  no 
other  way,  made  me  a long  while  upon  this  machine, 
for  I worked  it  effectually,  by  little  and  little,  into 
the  form  of  a shovel  or  spade,  the  handle  exactly 
shaped  like  ours  in  England,  only  that  the  broad 
part  having  no  iron  shod  upon  it  at  bottom,  it  would 
not  last  me  so  long.  However,  it  served  well  enough 
for  the  uses  which  I had  occasion  to  put  it  to;  but 
never  was  a shovel,  I believe,  made  after  that  fash- 
ion, or  so  long  a-making. 

I was  still  deficient,  for  I wanted  a basket  or  a 
wheelbarrow.  A basket  I could  not  make  by  any 
means,  having  no  such  things  as  twigs  that  would 
bend  to  make  wicker  ware,  at  least  none  yet  found  out. 
And  as  to  a wheelbarrow,  I fancied  I could  make  all 
but  the  wheel,  but  that  I had  no  notion  of,  neither 
did  I know  how  to  go  about  it;  besides,  I had  no 


THE  JOURNAL. 


93 


possible  way  to  make  the  iron  gudgeons  for  the  spin- 
dle or  axis  of  the  wheel  to  run  in,  so  I gave  it  over ; 
and  so  for  carrying  away  the  earth  which  I dug  out 
of  the  cave,  I made  me  a thing  like  a hod  which  the 
laborers  carry  mortar  in,  when  they  serve  the  brick- 
layers. 

This  was  not  so  difficult  to  me  as  the  making  the 
shovel ; and  yet  this,  and  the  shovel,  and  the  attempt 
which  I made  in  vain  to  make  a wheelbarrow,  took 
me  up  no  less  than  four  days ; I mean  always,  except- 
ing my  morning  walk  with  my  gun,  which  I seldom 
failed,  and  very  seldom  failed  also  bringing  home 
something  fit  to  eat. 

Nov.  23.- — My  other  work  having  now  stood  still 
because  of  my  making  these  tools,  when  they  were 
finished  I went  on,  and  working  every  day,  as  my 
strength  and  time  allowed,  I spent  eighteen  days 
entirely  in  widening  and  deepening  my  cave,  that  it 
might  hold  my  goods  commodiously. 

Note:  During  all  this  time  I worked  to  make  this 
room  or  cave  spacious  enough  to  accommodate  me  as 
a warehouse  or  magazine,  a kitchen,  a dining-room, 
and  a cellar ; as  for  my  lodging,  I kept  to  the  tent, 
except  that  sometimes  in  the  wet  season  of  the  year 
it  rained  so  hard  that  I could  not  keep  myself  dry, 
which  caused  me  afterwards  to  cover  all  my  place 
within  my  pale  with  long  poles,  in  the  form  of  raft- 
ers, leaning  against  the  rock,  and  load  them  with 
flags  and  large  leaves  of  trees,  like  a thatch. 

December  10.  — I began  now  to  thick  my  cave  or 
vault  finished,  when  on  a sudden  (it  seems  I had 
made  it  too  large)  a great  quantity  of  earth  fell  down 
from  the  top  and  one  side,  so  much  that,  in  short,  it 
frighted  me,  and  not  without  reason  too;  for  if  I had 


94 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


been  under  it,  I had  never  wanted  a grave-digger. 
Upon  this  disaster  I'll  ad  a great  deal  of  work  to  do 
over  again;  for  I had  the  loose  earth  to  carry  out; 
and,  which  was  of  more  importance,  I had  the  ceil- 
ing to  prop  up,  so  that  I might  be  sure  no  more 
would  come  down. 

Dec.  11.  — This  day  I went  to  work  with  it  accord- 
ingly, and  got  two  shores  or  posts  pitched  upright  to 
the  top,  with  two  pieces  of  boards  across  over  each 
post.  This  I finished  the  next  day ; and  setting  more 
posts  up  with  boards,  in  about  a week  more  I had  the 
roof  secured ; and  the  posts,  standing  in  rows,  served 
me  for  partitions  to  part  of  my  house. 

Dec.  17.  — From  this  day  to  the  20th  I placed 
shelves,  and  knocked  up  nails  on  the  posts  to  hang 
everything  up  that  could  be  hung  up;  and  now  I 
began  to  be  in  some  order  within  doors. 

Dec.  20.  — Now  I carried  everything  into  the  cave, 
and  began  to  furnish  my  house,  and  set  up  some 
pieces  of  boards,  like  a dresser,  to  order  my  victuals 
upon ; but  boards  began  to  be  very  scarce  with  me ; j 
also  I made  me  another  table. 

Dec.  24.  — Much  rain  all  night  and  all  day ; no 
stirring  out. 

Dec.  25.  — Rain  all  day. 

Dec.  26.  — No  rain,  and  the  earth  much  cooler 
than  before,  and  pleasanter. 

Dec.  27. — Killed  a young  goat,  and  lamed  an- 
other, so  that  I catched  it,  and  led  it  home  in  a 
string.  When  I had  it  home,  I bound  and  splintered 
up  its  leg,  which  was  broke.  JV.  B.  — I took  such 
care  of  it  that  it  lived ; and  the  leg  grew  well  and  as 
strong  as  ever;  but  by  my  nursing  it  so  long  it  grew 
tame,  and  fed  upon  the  little  green  at  my  door,  and 


THE  JOURNAL. 


95 


would  not  go  away.  This  was  the  first  time  that  1 
entertained  a thought  of  breeding  up  some  tame 
creatures,  that  I might  have  food  when  my  powder 
and  shot  was  all  spent. 

Dec.  28,  29,  30.  — Great  heats  and  no  breeze,  so 
that  there  was  no  stirring  abroad,  except  in  the  even- 
ing, for  food.  This  time  I spent  in  putting  all  my 
things  in  order  within  doors. 

January  1. — Very  hot  still,  but  I went  abroad 
early  and  late  with  my  gun,  and  lay  still  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  day.  This  evening,  going  farther  into  the 
valleys  which  lay  towards  the  centre  of  the  island,  I 
found  there  was  plenty  of  goats,  though  exceeding 
shy,  and  hard  to  come  at.  However,  I resolved  t c 
try  if  I could  not  bring  my  dog  to  hunt  them  down. 

Jan.  2.  — Accordingly,  the  next  day,  I went  out 
with  my  dog,  and  set  him  upon  the  goats ; but  I was 
mistaken,  for  they  all  faced  about  upon  the  dog;  and 
he  knew  his  danger  too  well,  for  he  would  not  come 
near  them. 

Jan.  3.  — I began  my  fence  or  wall;  which,  being 
still  jealous  of  my  being  attacked  by  somebody,  I 
resolved  to  make  very  thick  and  strong. 

JV.  B.  — This  wall  being  described  before,  I pur- 
posely omit  what  was  said  in  the  journal.  It  is  suffi- 
cient to  observe  that  I was  no  less  time  than  from 
the  3d  of  January  to  the  14th  of  April  working, 
finishing,  and  perfecting  this  wall,  though  it  was  no 
more  than  about  twenty-four  yards  in  length,  being 
a half-circle  from  one  place  in  the  rock  to  another 
place  about  eight  yards  from  it,  the  door  of  the  cave 
being  in  the  centre  behind  it. 

All  this  time  I worked  very  hard,  the  rains  hinder- 
ing me  many  days,  nay,  sometimes  weeks  together; 


96 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


but  I thought  I should  never  he  perfectly  secure  till 
this  wall  was  finished.  And  it  is  scarce  credible 
what  inexpressible  labor  everything  was  done  with, 
especially  the  bringing  piles  out  of  the  woods,  and 
driving  them  into  the  ground;  for  I made  them  much 
bigger  than  I need  to  have  done. 

When  this  wall  was  finished,  and  the  outside  double- 
fenced  with  a turf-wall  raised  up  close  to  it,  I per- 
suaded myself  that  if  any  people  were  to  come  on 
||  shore  there,  they  would  not  perceive  anything  like  a 
||  habitation ; and  it  was  very  well  I did  so,  as  may  be 
q observed  hereafter  upon  a very  remarkable  occasion. 

During  this  time,  I made  my  rounds  in  the  woods 
for  game  every  day,  when  the  rain  admitted  me,  and 
made  frequent  discoveries  in  these  walks  of  something 
or  other  to  my  advantage ; particularly  I found  a kind 
of  wild  pigeons,  who  built,  not  as  wood  pigeons  in  a 
tree,  but  rather  as  house  pigeons,  in  the  holes  of  the 
rocks.  And  taking  some  young  ones,  I endeavored 
to  breed  them  up  tame,  and  did  so ; but  when  they 
grew  older  they  flew  all  away,  which,  perhaps,  was 
at  first  for  want  of  feeding  them,  for  I had  nothing 
to  give  them.  However,  I frequently  /found  their 
nests,  and  got  their  young  ones,  which  were  very 
good  meat. 

And  now  in  the  managing  my  household  affairs 
I found  myself  wanting  in  many  things  which  I 
thought  at  first  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  make,  as 
indeed,  as  to  some  of  them,  it  was.  For  instance,  I 
could  never  make  a cask  to  be  hooped ; I had  a small 
runlet  or  two,  as  I observed  before,  but  I could  never 
arrive  to  the  capacity  of  making  one  by  them,  though 
I spent  many  weeks  about  it.  I could  neither  put  in 
the  heads,  or  joint  the  staves  so  true  to  one  another 


THE  JOURNAL.  97 

as  to  make  them  hold  water;  so  I gave  that  also 
over. 

In  the  next  place,  I was  at  a great  loss  for  candle; 
so  that  as  soon  as  ever  it  was  dark,  which  was  gener- 
ally by  seven  o’clock,  I was  obliged  to  go  to  bed.  I 
remembered  the  lump  of  beeswax  with  which  I made 
candles  in  my  African  adventure,  but  I had  none  of 
that  now.  The  only  remedy  I had  was,  that  when  I 
had  killed  a goat  I saved  the  tallow,  and  with  a little 
dish  made  of  clay,  which  I baked  in  the  sun,  to  which 
I added  a wick  of  some  oakum,  I made  me  a lamp ; 
and  this  gave  me  light,  though  not  a clear  steady 
light  like  a candle. 

In  the  middle  of  all  my  labors  it  happened  that, 
rummaging  my  things,  I found  a little  bag,  which, 
as  I hinted  before,  had  been  filled  with  corn  for  the 
feeding  of  poidtry,  not  for  this  voyage,  but  before, 
as  I suppose,  when  the  ship  came  from  Lisbon. 
What  little  remainder  of  corn  had  been  in  the  bag 
was  all  devoured  with  the  rats,  and  I saw  nothing  in 
the  bag  but  husks  and  dust;  and  being  willing  to 
have  the  bag  for  some  other  use,  I think  it  was  to 
put  powder  in,  when  I divided  it  for  fear  of  the  light- 
ning, or  some  such  use,  I shook  the  husks  of  corn  out 
of  it  on  one  side  of  my  fortification,  under  the  rock. 
It  was  a little  before  the  great  rains,  just  now  men- 
tioned, that  I threw  this  stuff  away,  taking  no  notice 
of  anything,  and  not  so  much  as  remembering  that  I 
had  thrown  anything  there ; when,  about  a month 
after,  or  thereabout,  I saw  some  few  stalks  of  some- 
thing green  shooting  out  of  the  ground,  which  I fan- 
cied might  be  some  plant  I had  not  seen ; but  I was 
surprised,  and  perfectly  astonished,  when,  after  a 
little  longer  time,  I saw  about  ten  or  twelve  ears 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


come  out,  wliicli  were  perfect  green  barley  of  the 
same  kind  as  our  European,  nay,  as  our  English  bar- 
ley. 

/ — it  is  impossible  to  express  the  astonishment  and 
confusion  of  my  thoughts  on  this  occasion.  I had 
hitherto  acted  upon  no  religious  foundation  at  all; 
indeed,  I had  very  few  notions  of  religion  in  my 
head,  or  had  entertained  any  sense  of  anything  that 
had  befallen  me  otherwise  than  as  a chance,  or,  as 
we  lightly  say,  what  pleases  God;  without  so  much 
as  inquiring  into  the  end  of  Providence  in  these 
things,  or  His  order  in  governing  events  in  the  world. 
But  after  I saw  barley  grow  there,  in  a climate  which 
I knew  was  not  proper  for  corn,  and  especially  that 
I knew  not  how  it  came  there,  it  startled  me  strangely, 
and  I began  to  suggest  that  God  had  miraculously 
caused  this  grain  to  grow  without  any  help  of  seed 
sown,  and  that  it  was  so  directed  purely  for  my  sus- 
tenance on  that  wild,  miserable  place. 

This  touched  my  heart  a little,  and  brought  tears 
out  of  my  eyes;  and  I began  to  bless  myself  that 
such  a prodigy  of  Nature  should  happen  upon  my 
account;  aud  this  was  the  more  strange  to  me,  be- 
cause I saw  near  it  still,  all  along  by  the  side  of  the 
rock,  some  other  straggling  stalks,  which  proved  to 
be  stalks  of  rice,  and  which  I knew,  because  I had 
seen  it  grow  in  Africa,  when  I was  ashore  there. 

I not  only  thought  these  the  pure  productions  of 
Providence  for  my  support,  but,  not  doubting  but 
that  there  was  more  in  the  place,  I went  all  over  that 
part  of  the  island  where  I had  been  before,  peering 
in  every  corner,  and  under  every  rock,  to  see  for  more 
of  it ; but  I could  not  find  any.  At  last  it  occurred 
to  my  thoughts  that  I had  shook  a bag  of  chicken’s 


THE  JOURNAL. 


99 


meat  out  in  that  place,  and  then  the  wonder  began  to 
cease;  and  I must  confess,  my  religious  thankfulness 
to  God’s  providence  began  to  abate  too,  upon  the  dis- 
covering that  all  this  was  nothing  but  what  was  com- 
mon ; though  I ought  to  have  been  as  thankful  for  so 
strange  and  unforeseen  providence  as  if  it  had  been 
miraculous ; for  ft  was  really  the  work  Pi-nviflpn^p 
as  to  me,  that  should  order  or  appoint  that  ten  or 
twelve  grains  of  corn  should  remain  unspoiled  (when 
the  rats  had  destroyed  all  the  rest),  as  if  it  had  been 
dropped  from  heaven ; as  also  that  I should  throw  it 
out  in  that  particular  place,  where,  it  being  in  the 
shade  of  a high  rock,  it  sprang  up  immediately  ; 
whereas,  if  I had  thrown  it  anywhere  else  at  that 
time,  it  had  been  burnt  up  and  destroyed. 

I carefully  saved  the  ears  of  this  corn,  you  may  be 
sure,  in  their  season,  which  was  about  the  end  of 
June;  and  laying  up  every  corn,  I resolved  to  sow 
them  all  again,  hoping  in  time  to  have  some  quantity 
sufficient  to  supply  me  with  bread.  But  it  was  not 
till  the  fourth  year  that  I could  allow  myself  the  least 
grain  of  this  corn  to  eat,  and  even  then  but  sparingly, 
as  I shall  say  afterwards  in  its  order ; for  I lost  all 
that  I sowed  the  first  season  by  not  observing  the 
proper  time;  for  I sowed  it  just  before  the  drv  sea- 
son,  so  that  it  never  came  up  at  all,  at  least  not  as  it 
would  have  done ; of  which  in  its  place* — 

Besides  this  barley,  there  was,  as  above,  twenty  or 
thirty  stalks  of  rice,  which  I preserved  with  the  same 
care,  arid  whose  use  was  of  the  same  kind,  or  to  the 
same  purpose,  viz.,  to  make  me  bread,  or  rather 
food;  for  I found  ways  to  cook  it  up  without  baking, 
though  I did  that  also  after  some  time.  But  to  return 
to  my  journal. 


100 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


I worked  excessive  hard  these  three  or  four  months 
to  get  my  wall  done ; and  the  14th  of  April  I closed 
it  up,  contriving  to  go  into  it,  not  by  a door,  but  over 
the  wall  by  a ladder,  that  there  might  he  no  sign  in 
the  outside  of  my  habitation. 

April  1G. — I finished  the  ladder,  so  I went  up 
with  the  ladder  to  the  top,  and  then  pulled  it  up  after 
me,  and  let  it  down  on  the  inside.  This  was  a com- 
plete enclosure  to  me ; for  within  I had  room  enough, 
and  nothing  could  come  at  me  from  without,  unless  it 
could  first  mount  my  wall. 

The  very  next  day  after  this  wall  was  finished,  I 
had  almost  had  all  my  labor  overthrown  at  once,  and 
myself  killed.  The  case  was  thus : As  I was  busy  in 
the  inside  of  it,  behind  my  tent,  just  in  the  entrance 
into  my  cave,  I was  terribly  frighted  with  a most 
dreadful  surprising  thing  indeed ; for  all  on  a sudden 
I found  the  earth  come  crumbling  down  from  the 
roof  of  my  cave,  and  from  the  edge  of  the  hill  over 
my  head,  and  two  of  the  posts  I had  set  up  in  the 
cave  cracked  in  a frightful  manner.  I was  heartily 
scared,  but  thought  nothing  of  what  was  really  the 
cause,  only  thinking  that  the  top  of  my  cave  was  fall- 
ing in,  as  some  of  it  had  done  before ; and  for  fear  I 
should  be  buried  in  it,  I ran  forward  to  my  ladder; 
and  not  thinking  myself  safe  there  neither,  I got  over 
my  wall  for  fear  of  the  pieces  of  the  hill  which  I ex- 
pected might  roll  down  upon  me.  I was  no  sooner 
stepped  down  upon  the  firm  ground  but  I plainly 
saw  it  was  a terrible  earthquake;  for  the  ground  I 
stood  on  shook  three  times  at  about  eight  minutes’ 
distance,  with  three  such  shocks  as  would  have  over- 
turned the  strongest  building  that  could  be  supposed 
to  have  stood  on  the  earth ; and  a great  piece  of  the 


THE  JOURNAL. 


101 


top  of  a rock,  which  stood  about  half  a mile  from  me 
next  the  sea,  fell  down  with  such  a terrible  noise  as 
I never  heard  in  all  my  life.  I perceived  also  the 
very  sea  was  put  into  violent  motion  by  it;  and  I 
believe  the  shocks  were  stronger  under  the  water  than 
on  the  island. 

I was  so  amazed  with  the  thing  itself,  having  never 
felt  the  like,  or  discoursed  with  any  one  that  had, 
that  I was  like  one  dead  or  stupefied ; and  the  motion 
of  the  earth  made  my  stomach  sick,  like  one  that  was 
tossed  at  sea.  But  the  noise  of  the  falling  of  the 
rock  awaked  me,  as  it  were,  and  rousing  me  from  the 
stupefied  condition  I was  in,  filled  me  with  horror, 
and  I thought  of  nothing  then  but  the  hill  falling 
upon  my  tent  and  all  my  household  goods,  and  bury- 
ing all  at  once ; and  this  sunk  my  very  soul  within 
me  a second  time. 

After  the  third  shock  was  over,  and  I felt  no  more 
for  some  time,  I began  to  take  courage;  and  yet  I 
had  not  heart  enough  to  go  over  my  wall  again,  for 
fear  of  being  buried  alive,  but  sat  still  upon  the 
ground,  greatly  cast  down  and  disconsolate,  not  know- 
ing what  to  do.  All  this  while  I had  not  the  least 
serious  religious  thought,  nothing  but  the  common,! 
“Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me!”  and  when  it  wad 
pver,  that  went  away  too. 

While  I sat  thus,  I found  the  air  overcast,  and 
grow  cloudy,  as  if  it  would  rain.  Soon  after  that  the 
wind  rose  by  little  and  little,  so  that  in  less  than  half 
an  hour  it  blew  a most  dreadful  hurricane.  The  sea 
was  all  on  a sudden  covered  over-  with  foam  and 
froth ; the  shore  was  covered  with  the  breach  of  the 
water;  the  trees  were  torn  up  by  the  roots;  and  a 
terrible  storm  it  was : and  this  held  about  three 


102 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


hours,  and  then  began  to  abate;  and  in  two  hours 
more  it  was  stark  calm,  and  began  to  rain  very  hard. 

All  this  while  I sat  upon  the  ground,  very  much 
terrified  and  dejected;  when  on  a sudden  it  came  into 
my  thoughts  that,  these  winds  and  rain  being  the 
consequences  of  the  earthquake,  the  earthquake  itself 
was  spent  and  over,  and  I might  venture  into  my 
cave  again.  With  this  thought  my  spirits  began  to 
revive;  and  the  rain  also  helping  to  persuade  me,  I 
went  in  and  sat  down  in  my  tent.  But  the  rain  was 
so  violent  that  my  tent  was  ready  to  be  beaten  down 
with  it,  and  I was  forced  to  go  into  my  cave,  though 
very  much  afraid  and  uneasy,  for  fear  it  should  fall 
on  my  head. 

This  violent  rain  forced  me  to  a new  work,  viz.,  to 
cut  a hole  through  my  new  fortification,  like  a sink, 
to  let  the  water  go  out,  which  would  else  have 
drowned  my  cave.  After  I had  been  in  my  cave 
some  time,  and  found  still  no  more  shocks  of  the 
earthquake  follow,  I began  to  be  more  composed. 
And  now  to  support  my  spirits,  which  indeed  wanted 
it  very  much,  I went  to  my  little  store,  and  took  a 
small  sup  of  rum,  which,  however,  I did  then,  and 
always,  very  sparingly,  knowing  I could  have  no  more 
when  that  was  gone. 

It  continued  raining  all  that  night  and  great  part 
of  the  next  day,  so  that  I could  not  stir  abroad;  but 
my  mind  being  more  composed,  I began  to  think  of 
what  I had  best  do,  concluding  that  if  the  island  was 
subject  to  these  earthquakes,  there  would  be  no  living 
for  me  in  a cave,  but  I must  consider  of  building  me 
some  little  hut  in  an  open  place,  which  I might  sur- 
round with  a wall,  as  I had  done  here,  and  so  make 
myself  secure  from  wild  beasts  or  men;  but  con- 


THE  JOURNAL.  103 

eluded,  if  I stayed  where  I was,  I should  certainly, 
one  time  or  other,  be  buried  alive. 

With  these  thoughts  I resolved  to  remove  my  tent 
from  the  place  where  it  stood,  which  was  just  under 
the  hanging  precipice  of  the  hill,  and  which,  if  it 
should  be  shaken  again,  would  certainly  fall  upon 
my  tent;  and  I spent  the  two  next  daysj  being  the 
19th  and  20th  of  April,  in  contriving  where  and  how 
to  remove  my  habitation. 

The  fear  of  being  swallowed  up  alive  made  me  that 
I never  slept  in  quiet;- and  yet  the  apprehension  of 
lying  abroad  without  any  fence  was  almost  equal  to 
it.  But  still,  when  I looked  about  and  saw  how 
everything  was  put  in  order,  how  pleasantly  con- 
cealed I was,  and  how  safe  from  danger,  it  made  me 
very  loath  to  remove. 

In  the  meantime  it  occurred  to  me  that  it  would 
require  a vast  deal  of  time  for  me  to  do  this,  and  that 
I must  be  contented  to  run  the  venture  where  I was, 
till  I had  formed  a camp  for  myself,  and  had  secured 
it  so  as  to  remove  to  it.  So  with  this  resolution  I 
composed  myself  for  a time,  and  resolved  that  I 
would"  go  to  work  with  all  speed  to  build  me  a wall 
witli  piles  and  cables,  etc.,  in  a circle  as  before,  and 
set  my  tent  up  in  it  when  it  was  finished,  but  that  I 
would  venture  to  stay  where  I was  till  it  was  finished, 
and  fit  to  remove  to.  This  was  the  21st. 

April  22.  — The  next  morning  I began  to  consider 
of  means  to  put  this  resolve  in  execution ; but  I was 
at  a great  loss  about  my  tools.  I had  three  large 
axes  and  abundance  of  hatchets  (for  we  carried  the 
hatchets  for  traffic  with  the  Indians),  but  with  much 
chopping  and  cutting  knotty  hard  wood,  they  were 
all  full  of  notches  and  dull;  and  though  I had  a 


f04 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


grindstone,  I could  not  turn  it  and  grind  my  tools 
too.  This  cost  me  as  much  thought  as  a statesman 
would  have  bestowed  upon  a grand  point  of  politics, 
or  a judge  upon  the  life  and  death  of  a man.  At 
length  I contrived  a wheel  with  a string,  to  turn  it 
with  my  foot,  that  I might  have  both  my  hands  at 
liberty.  Note:  I had  never  seen  any  such  thing  in 
England,  or  at  least  not  to  take  notice  how  it  was 
done,  though  since  I have  observed  it  is  very  conn 
mon  there;  besides  that,  my  grindstone  was  very 
large  and  heavy.  This  machine  cost  me  a full  week’s 
work  to  bring  it  to  perfection. 

April  28,  29. — These  two  whole  days  I took  up 
in  grinding  my  tools,  my  machine  for  turning  my 
grindstone  performing  very  well. 

April  30.  — Having  perceived  my  bread  had  been 
low  a great  while,  now  I took  a survey  of  it,  and  re- 
duced myself  to  one  biscuit-cake  a day,  which  made 
my  heart  very  heavy. 

May  1. — In  the  morning,  looking  towards  the 
seaside,  the  tide  being  low,  I saw  something  lie  on 
the  shore  bigger  than  ordinary,  and  it  looked  like  a 
cask.  When  I came  to  it,  I found  a small  barrel, 
and  two  or  three  pieces  of  the  wreck  of  the  ship, 
which  were  driven  on  shore  by  the  late  hurricane; 
and  looking  towards  the  wreck  itself,  I thought  it 
seemed  to  lie  higher  out  of  the  water  than  it  used  to 
do.  I examined  the  barrel  which  was  driven  on 
shore,  and  soon  found  it  was  a barrel  of  gunpowder; 
but  it  had  taken  water,  and  the  powder  was  caked  as 
hard  as  a stone.  However,  I rolled  it  farther  on 
shore  for  the  present,  and  went  on  upon  the  sands  as 
near  as  I could  to  the  wreck  of  the  ship  to  look  for 
more. 


THE  JOURNAL. 


10E> 

When  I came  down  to  the  ship  I found  it  strangely 
removed.  The  forecastle,  which  lay  before  buried  in 
sand,  was  heaved  up  at  least  six  feet;  and  the  stern, 
which  was  broken  to  pieces,  and  parted  from  the  rest 
by  the  force  of  the  sea  soon  after  I had  left  rum- 
maging her,  was  tossed,  as  it  were,  up,  and  cast  on 
one  side,  and  the  sand  was  thrown  so  high  on  that 
side  next  her  stern  that  whereas  there  was  a great 
place  of  water  before,  so  that  I could  not  come  within 
a quarter  of  a mile  of  the  wreck  without  swimming,  I 
could  now  walk  quite  up  to  her  when  the  tide  was  out. 
I was  surprised  with  this  at  first,  but  soon  concluded 
it  must  be  done  by  the  earthquake.  And  as  by  this 
violence  the  ship  was  more  broken  open  than  for- 
merly, so  many  things  came  daily  on  shore  which  the 
sea  had  loosened,  and  which  the  winds  and  water 
rolled  by  degrees  to  the  land. 

This  wholly  diverted  my  thoughts  from  the  design 
of  removing  my  habitation;  and  I busied  myself 
mightily,  that  day  especially,  in  searching  whether  I 
could  make  any  way  into  the  ship.  But  I found 
nothing  was  to  be  expected  of  that  kind,  for  that  all 
the  inside  of  the  ship  was  choked  up  with  sand. 
However,  as  I had  learned  not  to  despair  of  anything, 
I resolved  to  pull  everything  to  pieces  that  I could  of 
the  ship,  concluding  that  everything  I could  get  from 
her  would  be  of  some  use  or  other  to  me. 

May  3.  — I began  with  my  saw,  and  cut  a piece  of 
a beam  through,  which  I thought  held  some  of  the 
upper  part  or  quarter-deck  together;  and  when  I had 
cut  it  through,  I cleared  away  the  sand  as  well  as  I 
could  from  the  side  which  lay  highest;  but  the  tide 
coming  in,  I was  obliged  to  give  over  for  that  time. 

May  4.  — I went  a-fishing,  but  caught  not  one  fish 


106 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


that  I durst  eat  of,  till  I was  weary  of  my  sport; 
when,  just  going  to  leave  off,  I caught  a young  dol- 
phin. I had  made  me  a long  line  of  some  rope-yarn, 
but  I had  no  hooks;  yet  I frequently  caught  fish 
enough,  as  much  as  I cared  to  eat;  all  which  I dried 
in  the  sun,  and  eat  them  dry. 

May  5.  — Worked  on  the  wreck,  cut  another  beam 
asunder,  and  brought  three  great  fir  planks  off  from 
the  decks,  which  I tied  together,  and  made  swim  on 
shore,  when  the  tide  of  flood  came  on. 

May  6.  — Worked  on  the  wreck,  got  several  iron 
bolts  out  of  her,  and  other  pieces  of  ironwork ; worked 
very  hard,  and  came  home  very  much  tired,  and  had 
thoughts  of  giving  it  over. 

May  7. — Went  to  the  wreck  again,  but  with  an 
intent  not  to  work,  but  found  the  weight  of  the  wreck 
had  broke  itself  down,  the  beams  being  cut;  that 
several  pieces  of  the  ship  seemed  to  lie  loose,  and  the 
inside  of  the  hold  lay  so  open  that  I could  see  into 
it,  but  almost  full  of  water  and  sand. 

May  8.  — Went  to  the  wreck,  and  carried  an  iron 
crow  to  wrench  up  the  deck,  which  lay  now  quite 
clear  of  the  water  or  sand.  I wrenched  open  two 
planks,  and  brought  them  on  shore  also  with  the  tide. 
I left  the  iron  crow  in  the  wreck  for  next  day. 

May  9.  — Went  to  the  wreck,  and  with  the  crow 
made  way  into  the  body  of  the  wreck,  and  felt  several 
casks,  and  loosened  them  with  the  crow,  but  could 
not  break  them  up.  I felt  also  the  roll  of  English  j 
lead,  and  could  stir  it,  but  it  was  too  heavy  to  re- 
move. 

May  10,  11,  12,  18,  14.  — -Went  every  day  to  the 
wreck,  and  got  a great  deal  of  pieces  of  timber,  and 
boards,  or  plank,  and  two  or  three  hundred-weight  of 
iron. 


THE  JOURNAL. 


107 


May  15.  — I carried  two  hatchets  to  try  if  I could 
not  cut  a piece  off  of  the  roll  of  lead,  by  placing  the 
edge  of  one  hatchet,  and  driving  it  with  the  other-, 
but  as  it  lay  about  a foot  and  a half  in  the  water,  I 
could  not  make  any  blow  to  drive  the  hatchet. 

May  16. — It  had  blowed  hard  in  the  night,  and 
the  wreck  appeared  more  broken  by  the  force  of 
the  water;  but  I stayed  so  long  in  the  woods  to  get 
pigeons  for  food,  that  the  tide  prevented  me  going 
to  the  wreck  that  day. 

May  17.  — I saw  some  pieces  of  the  wreck  blown 
on  shore,  at  a great  distance,  near  two  miles  off  me, 
but  resolved  to  see  what  they  were,  and  found  it  was 
a piece  of  the  head,  but  too  heavy  for  me  to  bring 
away. 

May  24.  — Every  day  to  this  day  I worked  on  the 
wreck,  and  with  hard  labor  I loosened  some  things  so 
much  with  the  crow  that  the  first  blowing  tide  several 
casks  floated  out,  and  two  of  the  seamen’s  chests. 
But  the  wind  blowing  from  the  shore,  nothing  came 
to  land  that  day  but  pieces  of  timber,  and  a hogshead 
which  had  some  Brazil  pork  in  it,  but  the  salt  water 
and  the  sand  had  spoiled  it. 

I continued  this  work  every  day  to  the  15th  of 
June,  except  the  time  necessary  to  get  food,  which  I 
always  appointed,  during  this  part  of  my  employ- 
ment, to  be  when  the  tide  was  up,  that  I might  be 
ready  when  it  was  ebbed  out.  And  by  this  time  I 
had  gotten  timber,  and  plank,  and  ironwork  enough 
to  have  budded  a good  boat,  if  I had  known  how; 
and,  also,  I got  at  several  times,  and  in  several  pieces, 
near  one  hundred-weight  of  the  sheet  lead. 

June  16.  — Going  down  to  the  seaside,  I found  a 
large  tortoise  or  turtle.  This  was  the  first  I had 


108 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


seen,  which  it  seems  was  only  my  misfortune,  not  any 
defect  of  the  place,  or  scarcity ; for  had  I happened 
to  be  on  the  other  side  of  the  island,  I might  have 

(had  hundreds  of  them  every  day,  as  I found  after- 
wards; but,  perhaps,  had  paid  dear  enough  for  them. 

Jane  17  I spent  in  cooking  the  turtle.  I found  in 
her  threescore  eggs;  and  her  flesh  was  to  me,  at  that 
time,  the  most  savory  and  pleasant  that  ever  I tasted 
in  my  life,  having  had  no  flesh,  but  of  goats  and 
fowls,  since  I landed  in  this  horrid  place. 

June  18.  — Rained  all  day,  and  I stayed  within. 
I thought  at  this  time  the  rain  felt  cold,  and  I was 
something  chilly,  which  I knew  was  not  usual  in  that 
latitude. 

June  19. — Very  ill  and  shivering,  as  if  the  wea- 
ther had  been  cold. 

June  20.  — No  rest  all  night;  violent  pains  in  my 
head,  and  feverish. 

June  21.  — Very  ill,  frighted  almost  to  death  with 
the  apprehensions  of  my  sad  condition,  to  be  sick, 

I and  no  help.  Prayed  to  God  for  the  first  time  since 
the  storm  off  of  Hull,  but  scarce  knew  what  I said 
or  why,  my  thoughts  being  all  confused. 

June  22.  — A little  better,  but  under  dreadful 
apprehensions  of  sickness. 

June  23. — Very  bad  again;  cold  and  shivering, 
and  then  a violent  headache. 

June  24.  — Much  better. 

June  25.  — An  ague  very  violent;  the  fit  held  me 
seven  hours;  cold  fit,  and  hot,  with  faint  sweats  after 
it. 

June  26.  — Better;  and  having  no  victuals  to  eat, 
took  my  gun,  but  found  myself  very  weak.  How- 
ever, I killed  a she  goat,  and  with  much  difficulty  got 


THE  JOURNAL. 


109 


it  home,  and  broiled  some  of  it,  and  eat.  I would 
fain  have  stewed  it,  and  made  some  broth,  but  had 
no  pot. 

June  27.  — The  ague  again  so  violent  that  I lay 
abed  all  day,  and  neither  eat  nor  drank.  I was  ready 
to  perish  for  thirst;  but  so  weak  I had  not  strength 
to  stand  up,  or  to  get  myself  any  water  to  drink. 
Prayed  to  God  again,  but  was  light-headed;  and 
when  I was  not,  I was  so  ignorant  that  I knew  not 
what  to  say;  only  I lay  and  cried,  “Lord,  look  upon 
me!  Lord,  pity  me!  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me!” 
I suppose  I did  nothing  else  for  two  or  three  hours, 
till  the  fit  wearing  off,  I fell  asleep,  and  did  not  wake 
till  far  in  the  night.  When  I waked,  I found  myself 
much  refreshed,  but  weak  and  exceeding  thirsty. 
However,  as  I had  no  water  in  my  whole  habitation, 
I was  forced  to  lie  till  morning,  and  went  to  sleep 
again.  In  this  second  sleep  I had  this  terrible 
dream. 

I thought  that  I was  sitting  on  the  ground,  on  the 
outside  of  my  wall,  where  I sat  when  the  storm  blew 
after  the  earthquake,  and  that  I saw  a man  descend 
from  a great  black  cloud,  in  a bright  flame  of  fire, 
and  light  upon  the  ground.  He  was  all  over  as 
bright  as  a flame,  so  that  I could  but  just  bear  to 
look  towards  him.  llis  countenance  was  most  inex- 
pressibly dreadful,  impossible  for  words  to  describe. 
When  he  stepped  upon  the  ground  with  his  feet,  1 
thought  the  earth  trembled,  just  as  it  had  done  be- 
fore in  the  earthquake,  and  all  the  air  looked,  to  my 
apprehension,  as  if  it  had  been  filled  with  flashes  of 
fire. 

He  was  no  sooner  landed  upon  the  earth  but  he 
moved  forward  towards  me,  with  a long  spear  or 


no 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


weapon  in  liis  hand,  to  kill  me;  and  when  he  came  to 
a rising  ground,  at  some  distance,  he  spoke  to  me,  or 
1 heard  a voice  so  terrible  that  it  is  impossible  to 
express  the  terror  of  it.  All  that  I can  say  I under- 
stood was  this:  “Seeing  all  these  things  have  not 
brought  thee  to  repefftance,  now  thou  shalt  die;”  at 
which  words  I thought  he  lifted  up  the  spear  that 
was  in  his  hand  to  kill  me. 

No  one  that  shall  ever  read  this  account  will  ex- 
pect that  I should  be  able  to  describe  the  horrors  of 
my  soul  at  this  terrible  vision;  I mean,  that  even 
while  it  was  a dream,  I even  dreamed  of  those  hor- 
rors; nor  is  it  any  more  possible  to  describe  the  im- 
pression that  remained  upon  my  mind  when  I awaked, 
and  found  it  was  but  a dream. 

j I had,  alas!  no  divine  knowledge;  what  I had 
received"  TjyThS^gootT instruction  of  my  father  was 
then  worn  out,  by  an  uninterrupted  series,  for  eight 
years,  of  ^seafaring  wickedness,  and  a constant  con- 
versation with  nothing  but  such  as  were,  like  myself, 
wicked  and  profane  to  the  last  degree.  I do  not 
remember  that  I had,  in  all  that  time,  one  thought 
that  so  much  as  tended  either  to  looking  upwards 
towards  God,  or  inwards  towards  a reflection  upon 
my  ways;  but  a certain  stupidity  of  soul,  without 
desire  of  good,  or  conscience  of  evil,  had  entirely 
overwhelmed  me;  and  I was  all  that  the  most  hard- 
ened, unthinking,  wicked  creature  among  our  com- 
mon sailors  can  be  supposed  to  be ; not  having  the 
least  sense,  either  of  the  fear  of  God,  in  danger,  or 
of  thankfulness  to  God,  in  deliverance. 

In  the  relating  what  is  already  past  of  my  story, 
this  will  be  the  more  easily  believed,  when  I shall 
add  that,  through  all  the  variety  of  miseries  that  had 


THE  JOURNAL. 


Ill 


to  this  day  befallen  me,  I never  bad  so  much  as  one 
thought  of  it  being  the  hand  of  God,  or  that  it  was 
a just  punishment  for  my  sin,  my  rebellious  behavior 
against  my  father,  or  my  present  sins,  which  were 
great;  or  so  much  as  a punishment  for  the  general 
course  of  my  wicked  life.  When  I was  on  the  des- 
perate expedition  on  the  desert  shores  of  Africa,  I 
never  had  so  much  as  one  thought  of  what  would 
become  of  me;  or  one  wish  to  God  to  direct  me 
whither  I should  go,  or  to  keep  me  from  the  danger 
which  apparently  surrounded  me,  as  well  from  vora- 
cious creatures  as  cruel  savages.  But  I was  merely 
thoughtless  of  a God  or  a Providence;  acted  like  a 
mere  brute  from  the  principles  of  Nature,  and  by  the 
dictates  of  common  sense  only,  and  indeed  hardly 
that. 

When  I was  delivered  and  taken  up  at  sea  by  the 
Portugal  captain,  well  used,  and  dealt  justly  and 
honorably  with,  as  well  as  charitably,  I had  not  the 
least  thankfulness  in  my  thoughts.  When  again  I 
was  shipwrecked,  ruined,  and  in  danger  of  drowning 
on  this  island,  I was  as  far  from  remorse,  or  looking 
on  it  as  a judgment;  I only  said  to  myself  often  that 
I was  an  unfortunate  dog,  and  born  to  be  always 
miserable. 

It  is  true,  when  I got  on  shore  first  here,  and 
found  all  my  ship’s  crew  drowned,  and  myself  spared, 
I was  surprised  with  a kind  of  ecstasy,  and  some 
transports  of  soul,  which,  had  the  grace  of  God 
assisted,  might  have  come  up  to  true  thankfulness; 
but  it  ended  where  it  begun,  in  a mere  common  flight 
of  joy,  or,  as  I may  say,  being  glad  I was  alive,  with- 
out the  least  reflection  upon  the  distinguishing  good- 
ness of  the  hand  which  had  preserved  me,  and  had 


112 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


singled  me  out  to  be  preserved,  when  all  the  rest 
were  destroyed;  or  an  inquiry  why  Providence  had 
been  thus  merciful  to  me;  even  just  the  same  com- 
mon sort  of  joy  which  seamen  generally  have  after 
they  are  got  safe  ashore  from  a shipwreck,  which 
they  drown  all  in  the  next  bowl  of  punch,  and  forget 
almost  as  soon  as  it  is  over;  and  all  the  rest  of  my 
life  was  like  it. 

Even  when  I was  afterwards,  on  due  consideration, 
made  sensible  of  my  condition,  how  I was  cast  on  this 
dreadful  place,  out  of  the  reach  of  humankind,  out 
t of  all  hope  of  relief,  or  prospect  of  redemption,  _as 
soon  as  I saw  but  a prospect  of  living,  and  that  I 

1 should  not  starve  and  perish  for  hunger, , all  the  sense 

\of  my  affliction  wore  off,  and  I began  to  be  very  easy, 

applied  myself  to  the  works  proper  for  my  preserva- 
tion and  supply,  and  was  far  enough  from  being 
afflicted  at  my  condition,  as  a judgment  from  Heaven, 
or  as  the  hand  of  God  against  me;  these  were 
thoughts  which  very  seldom  entered  into  my  head, 
j The  growing  up  of  the  corn,  as  is  hinted  in  my 
journal,  had  at  lirst  some  j little  influence  upon  me, 
j and  began  to  affect  me  with  seriousness  as  long  as  I 
1 thought  it  had  something  miraculous  in  it;  but  as 
\ soon  as  ever  that  part  of  the  thought  was  removed, 
lall  the  impression  which  was  raised  from  it  wore  off 
also,  as  I have  noted  already. 

Eyen  _the  earthquake,  though  nothing  cmikb-be 
more  terrible  in  its  nature,  or  more  immediately- 
directing  to,the  invisible  Power,  which  alone  directs 
such  things,  yet  no  sooner  was  the  first  fright  over— 
y but  the  impression  it  had  made  went  off  also.  I had 
no  more  sense  of  God  or  His  judgments,  much  less 
of  the  present  affliction  of  my  circumstances  being 


THE  JOURNAL.  113 

from  His  hand,  than  if  I had  been  in  the  most  pros- 
perous condition  of  life. 

But  now,  when  I began  to  be  sick,  and  a leisurely 
view  of  the  miseries  of  death  came  to  place  itself 
before  me ; when  my  spirits  began  to  sink  under  the 
burthen  of  a strong  distemper,  and  Nature  was  ex- 
hausted with  the  violence  of  the  fever;  conscience, 
that  had  slept  so  long,  began  to  awake,  and  I began 
to  reproach  myself  with  my  past  life,  in  which  I 
had  so  evidently,  by  uncommon  wickedness,  provoked 
the  justice  of  God  to  lay  me  under  uncommon  strokes,, 
and  to  deal  with  me  in  so  vindictive  a manner. 

These  reflections  oppressed  me  for  the  second  or 
third  day  of  my  distemper;  and  in  the  violence,  as 
well  of  the  fever  as  of  the  dreadful  reproaches  of  my 
conscience,  extorted  some  words  from  me,  like  pray- 
ing to  God,  though  I cannot  say  they  were  either  a 
prayer  attended  with  desires  or  with  hopes ; .it  was 
rather  the  voice  of  mere  fright  and  distress.  My 
thoughts  were  confused,  the  convictions  great  upon 
my  mind,  and  the  horror  of  dying  in  such  a miserable 
condition  raised  vapors  into  my  head  with  the  mere 
apprehensions;  and  in  these  hurries  of  my  soul,  I 
know  not  what  my  tongue  might  express ; but  it  was 
rather  exclamation,  such  as,  “Lord!  what  a miser- 
able creature  am  I ! If  I should  be  sick,  I shall 
certainly  die  for  want  of  help ; and  what  will  become 
of  me?”  Then  the  tears  burst  out  of  my  eyes,  and 
I could  say  no  more  for  a good  while. 

In  this  interval,  the  good  advice  of  my  father  came 
to  my  mind,  and  presently  his  prediction,  which  I 
mentioned  at  the  beginning  of  this  story,  viz.,  that 
if  I did  take  this  fobljsh  step,  God  would  not  bless 
me,  and  I would  have  leisure  hereafter  to  reflect  upon 


114 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


having  neglected  his  counsel,  when  there  might  he 
none  to  assist  in  my  recovery.  “Now,”  said  I aloud, 
“my  dear  father’s  words  are  come  to  pass;  God’s 
justice  has  overtaken  me,  and  I have  none  to  help  or 
hear  me.  I rejected  the  voice  of  Providence,  which 
had  mercifully  put  me  in  a posture  or  station  of  life 
wherein  I might  have  been  happy  and  easy;  but  I 
wOuld  neither  see  it  myself,  nor  learn  to  know  the 
blessing  of  it  from  my  parents.  I left  them  to  mourn 
over  my  folly,  and  now  I am  left  to  mourn  under  the 
consequences  of  it.  I refused  their  help  and  assist- 
ance who  would  have  lifted  me  into  the  world,  anti 
would  have  made  everything  easy  to  me ; and  now  I 
have  difficulties  to  struggle  with  too  great  for  even 
Nature  itself  to  support,  and  no  assistance,  no  help, 
no  comfort,  no  advice.”  Then  I cried  out,  “Lord, 

> be  my  help,  for  I am  in  great  distress.” 

(This  was  the  first  prayer,  if  I may  call  it  so,  that 
I had  made  for  many  years.  But  I return  to  my 
1 journal. 

June  28.  — Having  been  somewhat  refreshed  with 
the  sleep  I had  had,  and  the  fit  being  entirely  off,  I 
got  up ; and  though  the  fright  and  terror  of  my  dream 
was  very  great,  yet  I considered  that  the  fit  of  the 
ague  would  return  again  the  next  day,  and  now  was 
my  time  to  get  something  to  refresh  and  support 
myself  when  I should  be  ill.  And  the  first  thing  I 
did  I filled  a large  square  case-bottle  with  water,  and 
set  it  upon  my  table,  in  reach  of  my  bed;  and  to 
take  off  the  chill  or  aguish  disposition  of  the  water, 
I put  about  a quarter  of  a pint  of  rum  into  it,  and 
mixed  them  together.  Then  I got  me  a piece  of  the 
goat’s  flesh,  and  broiled  it  on  the  coals,  but  could  eat 
very  little.  I walked  about,  but  was  very  weak,  and 


THE  JOURNAL. 


115 


withal  very  sad  and  heavy-hearted  in  the  sense  of  my 
miserable  condition,  dreading  the  return  of  my  dis- 
temper the  next  day.  At  night  I made  my  supper 
of  three  of  the  turtle’s  eggs,  which  I roasted  in  the 
ashes,  and  eat,  as  we  call  it,  in  the  shell;  and  thid 
was  the- first  bit  of  meat  I had  ever  asked  God’s  bless! 
ing  to,  even  as  I could  remember,  in  my  whole  life.  I' 

After  I had  eaten,  1 tried  to  walk,  but  found  my- 
self so  weak  that  I could  hardly  carry  the  gun  (for 
I never  went  out  without  that);  so  I went  but  a little 
way,  and  sat  down  upon  the  ground,  looking  out  upon 
the  sea,  which  was  just  before  me,  and  very  calm  and 
smooth.  As  I sat  here,  some  such  thoughts  as  these 
occurred  to  me. 

What  is  this  earth  and  sea,  of  which  I have  seen 
so  much?  whence  is  it  produced?  And  what  am  I, 
and  all  the  other  creatures,  wild  and  tame,  human 
and  brutal;  whence  are  we?  Sure  we  are  all  made 
by  some  secret  Power,  who  formed  the  earth  and  sea, 
the  air  and  sky.  And  who  is  that? 

Then  it  followed  most  naturally,  It  is^God  that  has 
made  it  all.  Well,  but  then  it  came  on  strangely, 
if  God  has  made  all  these  things  He  guides  and  gov- 
erns them  all,  and  all  things  that  concern  them ; for 
the  Power  that  could  make  all  things,  must  certainly 
have  power  to  guide  and  direct  them. 

If  so,  nothing  can  happen  in  the  great  circuit  of  Ilis 
works,  either  without  His  knowledge  or  appointment. 
And  if  nothing  happens  without  His  knowledge,  He 
knows  that  I am  here,  and  am  in  this  dreadful  condi- 
tion. And  if  nothing  happens  without  His  appoint- 
ment, He  has  appointed  all  this  to  befall  me. 

Nothing  occurred  to  my  thoughts  to  contradict  any 
of  these  conclusions;  and  therefore  it  rested  upon  me 


116 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


4 


with  the  greater  force  that  it  must  needs  be  that  God 
had  appointed  all  this  to  befall  me ; that  I was  brought 
to  this  miserable  circumstance  by  His  direction,  He 
having  the  sole  power,  not  of  me  only,  but  of  every- 
thing that  happened  in  the  world.  Immediately  it 
followed,  Why  has  God  done  this  to  me?  What 
have  I done  to  be  thus  used? 


I < 


My  conscience  presently  checked  me  in  that  in- 
quiry, as  if  I had  blasphemed,  and  methouglit  it 

1 spoke  to  me  like  a voice:  “Wretch!  dost  thou  ask 
what  thou  hast  done?  Look  back  upon  a dreadful 
misspent  life,  and  ask  thyself  what  thou  hast  not 
^lone.  Ask  why  is  it  that  thou  wert  not  long  ago 


destroyed?  Why  wert  thou  not  drowned  in  Yar- 
mouth Roads  ; killed  in  the  fight  when  the  ship  was 
taken  by  the  Sallee  man-of-war;  devoured  by  the 
wild  beasts  on  the  coast  of  Africa ; or  drowned  here, 
when  all  the  crew  perished  but  thyself?  Dost  thou 
ask,  What  have  I done?” 

I - was  struck  dumb  with  these  reflections,  as  one 
astonished,  and  had  not  a word  to  say,  no,  not  to 
answer  to  myself,  but  rose  up  pensive  and  sad,  walked 
back  to  my  retreat,  and  went  up  over  my  wall,  as  if 
I had  been  going  to  bed.  But  my  thoughts  were 
sadly  disturbed,  and  I had  no  inclination  to  sleep; 
so  I sat  down  in  my  chair,  and  lighted  my  lamp,  for 
it  began  to  be  dark.  Now,  as  the  apprehension  of 
the  return  of  my  distemper  terrified  me  very  much, 
it  occurred  to  my  thought  that  the  Brazilians  take  no 
physic  but  their  tobacco  for  almost  all  distempers; 
and  I had  a piece  of  a roll  of  tobacco  in  one  of  the 
chests,  which  was  quite  cured,  and  some  also  that 
Was  green,  and  not  quite  cured. 

I went,  directed  by  Heaven,  no  doubt;  for  in  this 


THE  JOURNAL. 


117 


chest  I found  a cure  both  for  soul  and  body.  I 
opened  the  chest,  and  found  what  I looked  for,  viz., 
the  tobacco ; and  as  the  few  books  I had  saved  lay 
there  too,  I took  out  one  of  the  Bibles  which  I men- 
tioned before,  and  which  to  this  time  I had  not  found 
leisure,  or  so  much  as  inclination,  to  look  into.  I 
say,  I took  it  out,  and  brought  both  that  and  the 
tobacco  with  me  to  the  table. 

What  use  to  make  of  the  tobacco  I knew  not,  as  to 
my  distemper,  or  whether  it  was  good  for  it  or  no ; 
but  I tried  several  experiments  with  it,  as  if  I was 
resolved  it  should  hit  one  way  or  other.  I first  took 
a piece  of  a leaf,  and  chewed  it  in  my  mouth,  which 
indeed  at  first  almost  stupefied  my  brain,  the  tobacco 
being  green  and  strong,  and  that  I had  not  been 
much  used  to  it.  Then  I took  some  and  steeped  it 
an  hour  or  two  in  some  rum,  and  resolved  to  take  a 
dose  of  it  when  I lay  down.  And  lastly,  I burnt  some 
upon  n pan  pf  held  my  nose  close  over  the 

smoke  of  it  as  long  as  I could  bear  it,  as  well  for  the 
heat,  as  almost  for  suffocation. 

In  the  interval  of  this  operation,  I took  up  the 
Bible,  and  began  to  read,  but  my  head  was  too  much 
disturbed  with  the  tobacco  to  bear  reading,  at  least 
that  time ; only  having  opened  the  book  casually,  the 
first  words  that  occurred  to  me  were  these:  ‘Wall  on 
Me  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and  I will  deliver  thee,  and 
thou  shalt  glorify  Me.” 

The  words  were  very  apt  to  my  case,  and  made 
some  impression  upon  my  thoughts  at  the  time  of 
reading  them,  though  not  so  much  as  they  did  after- 
wards; for  as  for  being  delivered,  the  word  had  no 
sound,  as  I may  say,  to  me,  the  thing  was  so  remote, 
eo  impossible  in  my  apprehension  of  things,  that  I 


118 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


began  to  say,  as  the  children  of  Israel  did  when  they 
were  promised  flesh  to  eat,  “ Can  God  spread  a table 
in  the  wilderness?”  so  I began  to  say,  Can  God 
Himself  deliver  me  from  this  place?  And  as  it  was 
not  for  many  years  that  any  hope  appeared,  this  pre- 
vailed very  often  upon  my  thoughts.  But,  however, 
the  words  made  a great  impression  upon  me,  and  I 
mused  upon  them  very  often. 

It  grew  now  late,  and  the  tobacco  had,  as  I said, 
dozed  my  head  so  much  that  I inclined  to  sleep ; so 
I left  my  lamp  burning  in  the  cave,  lest  I should 
want  anything  in  the  night,  and  went  to  bed.  But 

(before  I lay  down,  I did  what  I never  had  done  in 
all  my  life;  I kneeled  down,  and  prayed  to  God  to 
fulfil  the  promise  to  me,  that  if  I called  upon  Him  in 
the  day  of  trouble,  He  would  deliver  me.  After  my 
broken  and  imperfect  prayer  was  over,  I drank  the 
rum  in  which  I had  steeped  the  tobacco ; which  was 
so  strong  and  rank  of  the  tobacco  that  indeed  I could 
scarce  get  it  down.  Immediately  upon  this  I went 
to  bed.  I found  presently  it  flew  up  in  my  head 
violently;  but  I fell  into  a sound  sleep,  and  waked 
no  more  till,  by  the  sun,  it  must  necessarily  be  near 
three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  the  next  day.  Nay, 
to  this  hour  I am  partly  of  the  opinion  that  I slept 
all  the  next  day  and  night,  and  till  almost  three  that 
day  after;  for  otherwise  I knew  not  how  I should 
lose  a day  out  of  my  reckoning  in  the  days  of  the 
week,  as  it  appeared  some  years  after  I had  done. 
For  if  I had  lost  it  by  crossing  and  recrossing  the 
line,  I should  have  lost  more  than  one  day.  But 
certainly  I lost  a day  in  my  account,  and  never  knew 
which  way. 

Be  that,  however,  one  way  or  the  other,  when  I 


THE  JOURNAL. 


119 


awaked  I found  myself  exceedingly  refreshed,  and 
my  spirits  lively  and  cheerful.  When  I got  up,  I 
was  stronger  than  I was  the  day  before,  and  my 
stomach  better,  for  I was  hungry;  and,  in  short,  I 
had  no  fit  the  next  day,  but  continued  much  altered 
for  the  better.  This  was  the  29th. 

The  30th  was  my  well  day,  of  course,  and  I went 
abroad  with  my  gun,  but  did  not  care  to  travel  too 
far.  I killed  a sea-fowl  or  two,  something  like  a 
brand-goose,  and  brought  them  home,  but  was  not 
very  forward  to  eat  them ; so  I eat  some  more  of  the 
turtle’s  eggs,  which  were  very  good.  This  evening  I 
renewed  the  medicine,  which  I had  supposed  did  me 
good  the  day  before,  viz.,  the  tobacco  steeped  in  rum; 
only  I did  not  take  so  much  as  before,  nor  did  I chew 
any  of  the  leaf,  or  hold  my  head  over  the  smoke. 
However,  I was  not  so  well  the  next  day,  which  was 
the  1st  of  July,  as  I hoped  I should  have  been;  for 
I had  a little  spice  of  the  cold  fit,  but  it  was  not 
much. 

July  2.  — I renewed  the  medicine  all  the  three 
ways ; and  dosed  myself  with  it  as  at  first,  and  dou- 
bled the  quantity  which  I drank. 

July  3.  — I missed  the  fit  for  good  and  all,  though 
I did  not  recover  my  full  strength  for  some  weeks 
after.  While  I was  thus  gathering  strength,  my 
thoughts  ran  exceedingly  upon  this  Scripture,  “I  will 
deliver  thee;”  and  the  impossibility  of  my  deliver- 
ance lay  much  upon  my  mind,  in  bar  of  my  ever  ex- 
pecting it.  But  as  I was  discouraging  myself  with 
such  thoughts,  it  occurred  to  my  mind  that  I pored 
so  much  upon  my  deliverance  from  the  main  afflic- 
tion, that  I disregarded  the  deliverance  I had  re- 
ceived; and  I vvas,  as  it  were,  made  to  ask  myself 


120 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


sucli  questions  as  these,  viz.,  Ha,ve  I not  been  deliv- 
ered, and  wonderfully  too,  from  sickness?  from  the 
most  distressed  condition  that  could  be,  and  that  was 
so  frightful  to  me  ? and  what  notice  I had  taken  of 
it?  Had  I done  my  part?  God  had  delivered  me, 
but  I had  not  glorified  Him ; that  is  to  say,  I had  not 
owned  and  been  thankful  for  that  as  a deliverance  5 
and  how  could  I expect  greater  deliverance? 

This  touched  my  heart  very  much;  and  immedi- 
ately I kneeled  down,  and  gave  God  thanks  aloud  for 
my  recovery  from  my  sickness. 

July  4.  — In  the  morning  I took  the  Bible ; and 
beginning  at  the  New  Testament,  I began  seriously 
to  read  it,  and  imposed  upon  myself  to  read  awhile 
every  morning  and  every  night,  not  tying  myself  to 
the  number  of  chapters,  but  as  long  as  my  thoughts 
should  engage  me.  It  was  not  long  after  I set  seri- 
ously to  this  work  but  I found  my  heart  more  deeply 
and  sincerely  affected  with  the  wickedness  of  my  past 
life.  The  impression  of  my  dream  revived,  and  the 
words,  “ All  these  things  have  not  brought  thee  to 
repentance,”  ran  seriously  in  my  thought.  I was 
earnestly  begging  of  God  to  give  me  repentance, 
when  it  happened  providentially,  the  very  day,  that, 
reading  the  Scripture,  I came  to  these  words,  “He  is 
exalted  a Prince  and  a Saviour,  to  give  repentance, 
and  to  give  remission.”  I threw  down  the  book;  and 
with  my  heart  as  well  as  my  hands  lifted  up  to  heaven, 
in  a kind  of  ecstasy  of  joy,  I cried  out  aloud,  “Jesus, 
Thou  son  of  David!  Jesus,  Thou  exalted  Prince  and 
Saviour,  give  me  repentance ! ” 

This  was  the  first  time  that  I could  say,  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  words,  that  I prayed  in  all  my  life ; for 
now  I prayed  with  a sense  of  my  condition,  and  with 


THE  JOURNAL. 


121 


a true  Scripture  view  of  hope  founded  on  the  encour- 
agement of  the  Word  of  God;  and  from  this  time,  I 
may  say,  I began  to  have  hope  that  God  would  hear 
me. 

Now  I began  to  construe  the  words  mentioned 
above,  “Call  on  Me,  and  I will  deliver  you,”  in  a 
different  sense  from  what  I had  ever  done  before ; 
for  then  I had  no  notion  of  anything  being  called 
deliverance  but  my  being  delivered  from  the  captivity 
I was  in ; for  though  I was  indeed  at  large  in  the 
place,  yet  the  island  was  certainly  a prison  to  me, 
and  that  in  the  worst  sense  in  the  world.  But  now 
I learned  to  take  it  in  another  sense;  now  I looked 
back  upon  my  past  life  with  such  horror,  and  my 
sins  appeared  so  dreadful,  that  my  soul  sought  no- 
thing of  God  but  deliverance  from  the  load  of  guilt 
that  bore  down  all  my  comfort.  As  for  my  solitary 
life,  it  was  nothing;  I did  not  so  much  as  pray  to  be 
delivered  from  it,  or  think  of  it ; it  was  all  of  no  con- 
sideration, in  comparison  to  this.  And  I add  this  part 
here,  to  hint  to  whoever  shall  read  it,  that  whenever  \ 
they  come  to  a true  sense  of  things,  they  will  find  \ 
deliverance  from  sin  a much  greater  blessing  than  \ 
deliverance  from  affliction. 

Biyt  leaving  this  part,  I rc tu riLloany-pmmal . 

My  condition  began  now  to  be,  though  not  less  mis- 
erable as  to  my  way  of  living,  yet  much  easier  to  my 
mind;  and  my  thoughts  being  directed,  by  a constant 
reading  the  Scripture  and  praying  to  God,  to  things 
of  a higher  nature,  I had  a great  deal  of  comfort 
within,  which  till  now  I knew  nothing  of.  Also,  as 
my  health  and  strength  returned,  I bestirred  myself 
to  furnish  myself  with  everything  that  I wanted,  and 
make  my  way  of  living  as  regular  as  I could. 


122 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


From  the  4th  of  July  to  the  14tli,  I was  chiefly 
employed  in  walking  about  with  my  gun  in  my  hand, 
a little  and  a little  at  a time,  as  a man  that  was  gath- 
ering up  his  strength  after  a fit  of  sickness ; for  it  is 
hardly  to  be  imagined  how  low  I was,  and  to  what 
weakness  I was  reduced.  The  application  which  I 
made  use  of  was  perfectly  new,  and  perhaps  what  had 
never  cured  an  ague  before ; neither  can  I recommend 
it  to  any  one  to  practise,  by  this  experiment;  and 
though  it  did  carry  off  the  fit,  yet  it  rather  contributed 
to  weakening  me ; for  I had  frequent  convulsions  in 
my  nerves  and  limbs  for  some  time. 

I learnt  from  it  also  this,  in  particular,  that  being 
abroad  in  the  rainy  season  was  the  most  pernicious 
thing  to  my  health  that  could  be,  especially  in  those 
rains  which  came  attended  with  storms  and  hurri- 
canes of  wind ; for  as  the  rain  which  came  in  the 
dry  season  was  always  most  accompanied  with  such 
storms,  so  I found  that  rain  was  much  more  danger- 
ous than  the  rain  which  fell  in  September  and  Octo- 
ber. 

I had  been  now  in  this  unhappy  island  above  ten 
months ; all  possibility  of  deliverance  from  this  con- 
dition seemed  t^  be  entirely  taken  from  me;  and  I 
firmly  believed  chat  no  human  shape  had  ever  set 
foot  upon  that  place.  Having  now  secured  my  habi- 
tation, as  I thought,  fully  to  my  mind,  I had  a great 
desire  to  make  a more  perfect  discovery  of  the  island, 
and  to  see  what  other  productions  I might  find, 
which  I yet  knew  nothing  of. 

It  was  the  15th  of  J uly  that  I began  to  take  a more 
particular  survey  of  the  island  itself.  I went  up  the 
creek  first,  where,  as  I hinted,  I brought  my  rafts  on 
shore.  I found,  after  I came  about  two  miles  up, 


THE  JOURNAL. 


12% 


that  the  tide  did  not  flow  any  higher,  and  that  it  was 
no  more  than  a little  brook  of  running  water,  and 
very  fresh  and  good ; but  this  being  the  dry  season, 
there  was  hardly  any  water  in  some  parts  of  it,  at 
least,  not  enough  to  run  in  any  stream,  so  as  it  could 
be  perceived. 

On  the  bank  of  this  brook  I found  many  pleas- 
ant  savannas  or  meadows,  plain,  smooth,  and  covered 
with  grass;  and  on  the  rising  parts  of  them,  next  to 
the  higher  grounds,  where  the  water,  as  might  be 
supposed,  never  overflowed,  I found  a great  deal  of 
tobacco,  green,  and  growing  to  a great  and  very 
strong  stalk.  There  were  divers  other  plants,  which 
I had  no  notion  of,  or  understanding  about,  and 
might  perhaps  have  virtues  of  their  own,  which  I 
could  not  find  out. 

I searched  for  the  cassava  root,  which  the  Indians, 
in  all  that  climate,  make  their  bread  of,  but  I could 
find  none.  - 1 saw  large  plants  of  aloes,  but  did  not 
then  understand  them.  I saw  several  sugar-canes, 
but  wild,  and,  for  want  of  cultivation,  imperfect.  I 
contented  myself  with  these  discoveries  for  this  time, 
and  came  back,  musing  with  myself  what  course  I 
might  take  to  know  the  virtue  and  goodness  of  any 
of  the  fruits  or  plants  which  I should  discover;  but 
could  bring  it  to  no  conclusion ; for,  in  short,  I had 
made  so  little  observation  while  I was  in  the  Brazils, 
that  I knew  little  of  the  plants  in  the  field,  at  least 
very  little  that  might  serve  me  to  any  purpose  now  in 
my  distress. 

The  next  day,  the  16th,  I went  up  the  same  way 
again ; and  after  going  something  farther  than  I had 
gone  the  day  before,  I found  the  brook  and  the  savan- 
nas began  to  cease,  and  the  country  became  more 


124 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


woody  than  before.  In  this  part  I found  different 
fruits,  and  particularly  I found  melons  upon  the 
ground  in  great  abundance,  and  grapes  upon  the 
trees.  The  vines  had  spread  indeed  over  the  trees, 
and  the  clusters  of  grapes  were  just  now  in  their 
prime,  very  ripe  and  rich.  This  was  a surprising 
discovery,  and  I was  exceeding  glad  of  them ; but  I 
was  warned  by  my  experience  to  eat  sparingly  of 
them,  remembering  that  when  I was  ashore  in  Bar- 
bary the  eating  of  grapes  killed  several  of  our  Eng- 
lishmen, who  were  slaves  there,  by  throwing  them 
into  fluxes  and  fevers.  But  I found  an  excellent  use 
for  these  grapes ; and  that  was,  to  cure  or  dry  them 
in  the  sun,  and  keep  them  as  dried  grapes  or  raisins 
are  kept,  which  I thought  would  be,  as  indeed  they 
were,  as  wholesome  as  agreeable  to  eat,  when  no 
grapes  might  be  to  be  had. 

w I spent  all  that  evening  there,  and  went  not  back 
to  my  habitation;  which,  by  the  way,  was  the  first 
night,  as  I might  say,  I had  lain  from  home.  In  the 
night,  I took  my  first  contrivance,  and  got  up  into  a 
tree,  where  I slept  well ; and  the  next  morning  pro- 
ceeded upon  my  discovery,  travelling  near  four  miles, 
as  I might  judge  by  the  length  of  the  valley,  keeping 
still  due  north,  with  a ridge  of  hills  on  the  south  and 
north  side  of  me. 

At  the  end  of  this  march  I came  to  an  opening, 
where  the  country  seemed  to  descend  to  the  west; 
and  a little  spring  of  fresh  water,  which  issued  out  of 
the  side  of  the  hill  by  me,  ran  the  other  way,  that  is, 
due  east;  and  the  country  appeared  so  fresh,  so 
green,  so  flourishing,  everything  being  in  a constant 
verdure  or  flourish  of  spring,  that  it  looked  like  a 
planted  garden. 


THE  JOURNAL. 


125 


I descended  a little  on  the  side  of  that  delicious 
vale,  surveying  it  with  a secret  kind  of  pleasure, 
though  mixed  with  my  other  afflicting  thoughts,  to 
think  that  this  was  all  my  own;  that  I was  king  and  y/ 
lord  of  all  this  country  indefeasibly,  and  had  a right 
of  possession ; and,  if  I could  convey  it,  I might  have 
it  in  inheritance  as  completely  as  any  lord  of  a manor 
in  England.  I saw  here  abundance  of  cocoa-trees, 
orange,  and  lemon,  and  citron  trees:  but  all  wild, 
and  very  few  bearing  any  fruit,  at  least  not  then. 
However,  the  green  limes  that  I gathered  were  not 
only  pleasant  to  eat,  but  very  wholesome;  and  I 
mixed  their  juice  afterwards  with  water,  which  made 
it  very  wholesome,  and  very  cool  and  refreshing. 

I found  now  I had  business  enough  to  gather  and 
carry  home ; and  I resolved  to  lay  up  a store,  as  well 
of  grapes  as  limes  and  lemons  to  furnish  myself  for 
the  wet  season,  which  I knew  was  approaching. 

In  order  to  this,  I gathered  a great  heap  of  grapes 
in  one  place,  and  a lesser  heap  in  another  place,  and 
a great  parcel  of  limes  and  lemons  in  another  place; 
and,  taking  a few  of  each  with  me,  I travelled  home- 
ward; and  resolved  to  come  again,  and  bring  a bag 
or  sack,  or  what  I could  make,  to  carry  the  rest 
home. 

Accordingly,  having  spent  three  days  in  this  jour- 
ney, I came  home  (so  I must  now  call  my  tent  and 
my  cave);  but  before  I got  thither,  the  grapes  were 
spoiled;  the  richness  of  the  fruits,  and  the  weight  of 
the  juice,  having  broken  them  and  bruised  them, 
they  were  good  for  little  or  nothing : as  to  the  limes, 
-they  were  good,  but  I could  bring  but  a few. 

The  next  day,  being  the  19th,  I went  back,  having 
made  me  two  small  bags  to  bring  home  my  harvest,0 


126  ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 

but  I was  surprised,  wlien,  coming  to  my  heap  of 
grapes,  which  were  so  rich  and  fine  when  I gathered 
them,  I found  them  all  spread  about,  trod  to  pieces, 
and  dragged  about,  some  here,  some  there,  and  abun«  / 
dance  eaten  and  devoured.  By  this  I concluded  there 
were  some  wild  creatures  thereabouts,  which  had 
^done  this ; but  what  they  were,  I knew  not. 

However,  as  I found  that  there  was  no  laying  them 
up  on  heaps,  and  no  carrying  them  away  in  a sack, 
but  that  one  way  they  would  be  destroyed,  and  the 
other  way  they  would  be  crushed  with  their  own 
weight,  I took  another  course ; for  I gathered  a large 
quantity  of  the  grapes,  and  hung  them  up  upon  the 
out-branclies  of  the  trees,  that  they  might  cure  and 
dry  in  the  sun;  and  as  for  the  limes  and  lemons,  I 
carried  as  many  back  as  I could  well  stand  under. 

When  I came  home  from  this  journey,  I contem- 
plated with  great  pleasure  the  fruitfulness  of  that 
valley,  and  the  pleasantness  of  the  situation;  the 
security  from  storms  on  that  side  the  water  and  the 
wood ; and  concluded  that  I had  pitched  upon  a place 
to  fix  my  abode  which  was  by  far  the  worst  part  of 
the  country.  Upon  the  whole,  I began  to  consider 
of  removing  my  habitation,  and  to  look  out  for  a 
place  equally  safe  as  where  I now  was  situate,  if  pos- 
sible, in  that  pleasant,  fruitful  part  of  the  island. 

This  thought  ran  long  in  my  head,  and  I was  ex- 
ceeding fond  of  it  for  some  time,  the  pleasantness  of 
the  place  tempting  me;  but  when  I came  to  a nearer 
view  of  it,  and  to  consider  that  I was  now  by  the 
seaside,  where  it  was  at  least  possible  that  something 
might  happen  to  my  advantage,  and,  by  the  same  ill  v 
fate  that  brought  me  hither,  might  bring  some  other 
unhappy  wretches  to  the  same  place ; and  though  it 


THE  JOURNAL. 


127 


was  scarce  probable  that  any  such  thing  should  ever 
happen,  yet  to  enclose  myself  among  the  hills  and 
woods  in  the  centre  of  the  island  was  to  anticipate 
my  bondage,  and  to  render  such  an  affair  not  only 
improbable,  but  impossible;  and  that  therefore  I 
ought  not  by  any  means  to  remove. 

However,  I was  so  enamoured  of  this  place  that  I 
spent  much  of  my  time  there  for  the  whole  remaining 
part  of  the  month  of  July;  and  though,  upon  second 
thoughts,  I resolved,  as  above,  not  to  remove,  yet  I 
built  me  a little  kind  of  a bower,  and  surrounded  it 
at  a distance  with  a strong  fence,  being  a double 
hedge  as  high  as  I could  reach,  well  staked,  and  filled 
between  with  brushwood.  And  here  I lay  very  secure, 
sometimes  two  or  three  nights  together,  always  going 
over  it  with  a ladder,  as  before;  so  that  I fancied 
now  I had  my  country  house  and  my  sea-coast  house ; 
and  this  work  took  me  up  to  the  beginning  of  August. 

I had  but  newly  finished  my  fence,  and  began  to 
enjoy  my  labor,  but  the  rains  came  on,  and  made  mo 
stick  close  to  my  first  habitation ; for  though  I had 
made  me  a tent  like  the  other,  with  a piece  of  a sail, 
and  spread  it  very  well,  yet  I had  not  the  shelter  of 
a hill  to  keep  me  from  storms,  nor  a cave  behind  me 
to  retreat  into  when  the  rains  were  extraordinary. 

About  the  beginning  of  August,  as  I said,  I had 
finished  my  bower,  and  began  to  enjoy  myself.  The 
3d  of  August,  I found  the  grapes  I had  hung  up 
were  perfectly  dried,  apd  indeed  were  excellent  good 
raisins  of  the  sun;  so  I began  to  take  them  down 
from  the  trees.  And  it  was  very  happy  that  I did 
so,  for  the  rains  which  followed  would  have  spoiled 
them,  and  I had  lost  the  best  part  of  my  winter  food ; 
for  I had  above  two  hundred  large  bunches  of  them. 


128 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


No  sooner  had  I taken  them  all  down,  and  carried 
most  of  them  home  to  my  cave,  hut  it  began  to  rain ; 
and  from  hence,  which  was  the  14th  of  August,  it 
rained,  more  or  less,  every  day  till  the  middle  of 
October,  and  sometimes  so  violently  that  I could  not 
stir  out  of  my  cave  for  several  days. 

In  this  season,  I was  much  surprised  with  the  in- 
crease of  my  family.  I had  been  concerned  for  the 
loss  of  one  of  my  cats,  who  run  away  from  me,  or,  as 
I thought,  had  been  dead,  and.  I heard  no  more  tale 
or  tidings  of  her  till,  to  my  astonishment,  she  came 
home  about  the  end  of  August  with  three  kittens. 
This  was  the  more  strange  to  me,  because,  though  I 
had  killed  a wild-cat,  as  I called  it,  with  my  gun, 
yet  I thought  it  was  a quite  different  kind  from  our 
European  cats;  yet  the  young  cats  were  the  same 
kind  of  house-breed  like  the  old  one;  and  both  my 
cats  being  females,  I thought  it  very  strange.  But 
from  these  three  cats  I afterwards  came  to  be  so  pes- 
tered with  cats  that  I was  forced  to  kill  them  like 
vermin,  or  wild  beasts,  and  to  drive  them  from  my 
house  as  much  as  possible. 

From  the  14th  of  August  to  the  26th,  incessant 
rain,  so  that  I could  not  stir,  and  was  now  very  care- 
ful not  to  be  much  wet.  In  this  confinement,  I be- 
gan to  be  straitened  for  food;  but  venturing  out 
twice,  I one  day  killed  a goat,  and  the  last  day, 
which  was  the  26th,  found  a very  large  tortoise, 
which  was  a treat  to  me,  and  my  food  was  regulated 
thus:  I eat  a bunch  of  raisins  for  my  breakfast  ; a 
piece  of  the  goat’s  flesh,  or  of  the  turtle,  for  my  din- 
ner, broiled,  — for,  to  my  great  misfortune,  I had  no 
vessel  to  boil  or  stew  anything;  and  two  or  three  of 
the  turtle’s  eggs  for  my  supper. 


THE  JOURNAL. 


129 


During  this  confinement  in  my  cover  by  the  rain, 
I worked  daily  two  or  three  hours  at  enlarging  my 
cave,  and  by  degrees  worked  it  on  towards  one  side, 
till  I came  to  the  outside  of  the  hill,  and  made  a 
door,  or  way  out,  which  came  beyond  my  fence  or 
wall;  and  so  I came  in  and  out  this  way.  But  I was 
not  perfectly  easy  at  lying  so  open;  for  as  I had 
managed  myself  before,  I was  in  a perfect  enclosure ; 
whereas  now,  I thought  I lay  exposed,  and  open  for 
anything  to  come  in  upon  me;  and  yet  I could  not 
perceive  that  there  was  any  living  thing  to  fear,  the 
biggest  creature  that  I had  yet  seen  upon  the  island 
being  a goat. 

Sept.  30.  — I was  now  come  to  the  unhappy  anni- 
versary of  my  landing.  I cast  up  the  notches  on  my 
post,  and  found  1 had  been  on  shore  three  hundred 
and  sixty-five  days.  I kept  this  day  as  a solemn 
fast,  setting  it  apart  to  religious  exercise,  prostrating 
myself  on  the  ground  with  the  most  serious  humilia- 
tion, confessing  my  sins  to  God,  acknowledging  II  is 
righteous  judgments  upon  me,  and  praying  to  Him 
to  have  mercy  on  me  through  Jesus  Christ;  and  hav- 
ing not  tasted  the  least  refreshment  for  twelve  hours, 
even  till  the  going  down  of  the  sun,  I then  eat  a bis- 
cuit-cake and  a bunch  of  grapes,  and  went  to  bed, 
finishing  the  day  as  I began  it. 

I had  all  this  time  observed  no  Sabbath  day,  for 
as  at  first  I had  no  sense  of  religion  upon  my  mind, 
1 had,  after  some  time,  omitted  to  distinguish  the 
weeks  by  making  a longer  notch  than  ordinary  for 
the  Sabbath  day,  and  so  did  not  really  know  what 
any  of  the  days  were.  But  now,  having  cast  up  the 
days,  as  above,  I found  I had  been  there  a year,  so 
X divided  it  into  weeks,  and  set  apart  every  seventh 


130 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


day  for  a Sabbath ; though  I found  at  the  end  of  my 
account,  I had  lost  a day  or  two  in  my  reckoning. 

A little  after  this  my  ink  began  to  fail  me,  and  so 
I contented  myself  to  use  it  more  sparingly,  and  to 
write  down  only  the  most  remarkable  events  of  my 
life,  without  continuing  a daily  memorandum  of  other 
things. 

The  rainy  season  and  the  dry  season  began  now  to 
appear  regular  to  me,  and  I learned  to  divide  them 
so  as  to  provide  for  them  accordingly;  but  I bought 
all  my  experience  before  I had  it,  and  this  I am 
going  to  relate  was  one  of  the  most  discouraging 
experiments  that  I made  at  all.  I have  mentioned 
that  I had  saved  the  few  ears  of  barley  and  rice, 
which  I had  so  surprisingly  found  spring  up,  as  1 
thought,  of  themselves,  and  believe  there  were  about 
thirty  stalks  of  rice,  and  about  twenty  of  barley ; and 
now  I thought  it  a proper  time  to  sow  it  after  the 
rains,  the  sun  being  in  its  southern  position,  going 
from  me. 

Accordingly  I dug  up  a piece  of  ground  as  well  as 
I could  with  my  wooden  spade,  and  dividing  it  into 
two  parts,  I sowed  my  grain;  but  as  I was  sowing, 
it  casually  occurred  to  my  thoughts  that  I would  not 
sow  it  all  at  first,  because  I did  not  know  when  was 
the  proper  time  for  it,  so  I sowed  about  two  thirds 
of  the  seed,  leaving  about  a handful  of  each. 

It  was  a great  comfort  to  me  afterwards  that  I did 
so,  for  not  one  grain  of  that  I sowed  this  time  came 
to  anything,  for  the  dry  months  following,  the  earth 
having  had  no  rain  after  the  seed  was  sown,  it  had 
no  moisture  to  assist  its  growth,  and  never  came  up 
at  all  till  the  wet  season  had  come  again,  and  then  it 
grew  as  if  it  had  been  but  newly  sown. 


THE  JOURNAL. 


131 


Finding  my  first  seed  did  not  grow,  which  I easily 
imagined  was  by  the  drought,  I sought  for  a moister 
piece  of  ground  to  make  another  trial  in,  and  I dug  up 
a piece  of  ground  near  my  new  bower,  and  sowed  the 
rest  of  my  seed  in  February,  a little  before  the  vernal 
equinox.  And  this  having  the  rainy  months  of  March 
and  April  to  water  it,  sprung  up  very  pleasantly,  and 
yielded  a very  good  crop ; but  having  part  of  the  seed 
left  only,  and  not  daring  to  sow  all  that  I had,  I had 
but  a small  quantity  at  last,  my  whole  crop  not 
amounting  to  above  half  a peck  of  each  kind.  But 
by  this  experiment  I was  made  master  of  my  busi- 
ness, and  knew  exactly  when  the  proper  season  was 
to  sow,  and  that  I might  expect  two  seed-times  and 
two  harvests  every  year. 

While  this  corn  was  growing,  I made  a little  dis- 
covery which  was  of  use  to  me  afterwards.  As  soon 
as  the  rains  were  over,  and  the  weather  began  to 
settle,  which  was  about  the  month  of  November,  I 
made  a visit  up  the  country  to  my  bower,  where, 
though  I had  not  been  some  months,  yet  I found  all 
things  just  as  I left  them.  The  circle  or  double 
hedge  that  I had  made  was  not  only  firm  and  entire, 
but  the  stakes  which  I had  cut  out  of  some  trees  that 
grew  thereabouts  were  all  shot  out,  and  grown  with 
long  branches,  as  much  as  a willow-tree  usually  shoots 
the  first  year  after  lopping  its  head.  I could  not 
tell  what  tree  to  call  it  that  these  stakes  were  cut 
from.  I was  surprised,  and  yet  vei’y  well  pleased  to 
see  the  young  trees  grow,  and  I pruned  them,  and 
led  them  up  to  grow  as  much  alike  as  I could.  And 
it  is  scarce  credible  how  beautiful  a figure  they  grew 
into  in  three  years;  so  that  though  the  hedge  made 
a circle  of  about  twenty-five  yards  in  diameter,  yet 


182 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


the  trees,  for  such  I might  now  call  them,  soon  cov< 
ered  it,  and  it  was  a complete  shade,  sufficient  to 
lodge  under  all  the  dry  season. 

This  made  me  resolve  to  cut  some  more  stakes,  and 
make  me  a hedge  like  this,  in  a semicircle  round  my 
wall  (I  mean  that  of  my  first  dwelling),  which  I did ; 
and  placing  the  trees  or  stakes  in  a double  row,  at 
— qbout  eight  yards’  distance  from  my  first  fence,  they 
grew  presently,  and  were  at  first  a fine  cover  to  my 
habitation,  and  afterward  served  for  a defence  also, 
as  I shall  observe  in  its  order. 

— I found  now  that  the  seasons  of  the  year  might 
generally  be  divided,  not  into  summer  and  winter,  as 
in  Europe,  but  into  the  rainy  seasons  and  the  dry 
seasons;  which  were  generally  thus: 


> 


Dry,  the  sun  being  then  to  the 
north  of  the  line. 


Half  lubiuaiy,  h Rainy,  the  sun  being  then  on  or 

tt  , a)Cl>  | near  the  equinox. 

Half  April,  1 1 

Half  April, 

May , 

June , 

July , 

Half  August , 

Half  August , ) Rainy,  the  sun  being  then  come 

September,  > baek. 

Half  October,  / 

Half  October,  ) 

November,  ^ Dry,  the  sun  being  then  to  the 
December,  f south  of  the  line. 

January, 

Half  Feh  ' uary , 


The  rainy  season  sonfetimes  held  longer  or  shorter, 
as  the  winds  happened  to  blow,  but  this  was  the  gem 


THE  JOURNAL. 


13a 


eral  observation  I made.  After  I bad  found  by  ex- 
perience the  ill  consequence  of  being  abroad  in  the 
rain,  I took  care  to  furnish  myself  with  provisions 
beforehand,  that  I might  not  be  obliged  to  go  out; 
and  I sat  within  doors  as  much  as  possible  during  the 
wet  months. 

In  this  time  I found  much  employment,  and  very 
suitable  also  to  the  time,  for  I found  great  occasion 
of  many  things  which  I had  no  way  to  furnish  myself 
with  but  by  hard  labor  and  constant  application; 
particularly,  I tried  many  ways  to  make  myself  a 
gasket  ; but  all  the  twigs  I could  get  for  the  purpose 
proved  so  brittle  that  they  would  do  nothing.  It 
proved  of  excellent  advantage  to  me  now,  that  when 
I was  a boy  I used  to  take  great  delight  in  standing 
at  a basket-maker’s  in  the  town  where  my  father 
lived,  to  see  them  make  their  wicker  ware ; and  be- 
ing, as  boys  usually  are,  very  officious  to  help,  and 
a great  observer  of  the  manner  how  they  worked 
those  things,  and  sometimes  lending  a hand,  I had 
by  this  means  full  knowledge  of  the  methods  of  it, 
that  I wanted  nothing  but  the  materials;  when  it 
came  into  my  mind  that  the  twigs  of  that  tree  from 
whence  I cut  my  stakes  that  grew  might  possibly  be 
as  tough  as  the  sallows,  and  willows,  and  osiers  in 
England,  and  I resolved  to  try. 

Accordingly,  the  next  day,  I went  to  my  country 
house,  as  I called  it;  and  cutting  some  of  the  smaller 
twigs,  I found  them  to  my  purpose  as  much  as  I 
could  desire;  whereupon  I came  the  next  time  pre- 
pared with  a hatchet  to  cut  down  a quantity,  which 
I soon  found,  for  there  was  great  plenty  of  them. 
These  I set  up  to  dry  within  my  circle  or  hedge,  and 
when  they  were  fit  for  use,  I carried  them  to  my 


134 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


cave;  and  here  during  the  next  season  I employed 
myself  in  making,  as  well  as  I could,  a great  many 
baskets,  both  to  carry  earth,  or  to  carry  or  lay  up  any- 
thing  as  1 had  occasion.  And  though  I did  not  finish 
them  very  handsomely,  yet  I made  them  sufficiently 
serviceable  for  my  purpose.  And  thus,  afterwards, 
I took  care  never  to  be  without  them;  and  as  my 
wicker  ware  decayed,  I made  more ; especially  I made 
strong  deep  baskets  to  place  my  corn  in,  instead  of 
sacks,  when  I should  come  to  have  any  quantity  of  it. 

Having  mastered  this  difficulty,  and  employed  a 
world  of  time  about  it,  I bestirred  myself  to  see,  if 
possible,  how  to  supply  two  wants.  I had  no  ^vessels 
to  hold  anything  that  was  liquid,  except  two  runlets, 
which  were  almost  full  of  rum,  and  some  glass  bot- 
tles, some  of  the  common  size,  and  others  which  were 
case-bottles  square,  for  the  holding  of  waters,  spirits, 
etc.  I had  not  so  much  as  a pot  to  boil  anything, 
except  a great  kettle,  which  I saved  out  of  the  ship, 
and  which  was  too  big  for  such  use  as  I desired  it, 
viz.,  to  make  broth,  and  stew  a bit  of  meat  by  itself. 
The  second  thing  I would  fain  have  had  was  a to- 
bacco-pipe ; but  it  was  impossible  to  me  to  make  one. 
However,  I found  a contrivance  for  that,  too,  at  last. 

I employed  myself  in  planting  my  second  rows  of 
stakes  or  piles  and  in  this  wicker  working  all  the  sum- 
mer or  dry  season,  when  another  business  took  me  up 
more  time  than  it  could  be  imagined  I could  spare 


CHAPTER  XL 


EXPLORATION  OF  THE  ISLAND. 

I mentioned  before  that  I had  a great  mind  to  see 
the  whole  island,  and  that  I had  travelled  up  the 
brook,  and  so  on  to  where  I built  my  bower,  and 
where  I had  an  opening  quite  to 'the  sea,  on  the  other 
side  of  the  island.  I now  resolved  to  travel  quite 
across  to  the  seashore  on  that  side;  so  taking  my  gun, 
a hatchet,  and  my  dog,  and  a larger  quantity  of 
powder  and  shot  than  usual,  with  two  biscuit-cakes 
and  a great  bunch  of  raisins  in  my  pouch  for  my 
store,  I began  my  journey.  When  I had  passed  the 
vale  where  my  bower  stood,  as  above,  I came  within 
view  of  the  sea  to  the  west ; and  it  being  a very  clear 
day,  I fairly  descried  land,  whether  an  island  or  a 
continent  I could  not  tell;  but  it  lay  very  high,  ex- 
tending from  the  west  to  the  W.  S.  W.  at  a very 
great  distance ; by  my  guess,  it  could  not  be  less  than 
fifteen  or  twenty  leagues  off. 

I could  not  tell  what  part  of  the  world  this  might 
be,  otherwise  than  that  I know  it  must  be  part  of 
America,  and,  as  I concluded,  by  all  my  observa- 
tions, must  be  near  the  Spanish  dominions,  and  per- 
haps was  all  inhabited  by  savages,  where,  if  I should 
have  landed,  I had  been  in  a worse  condition  than  I 
was  now;  and  therefore  I acquiesced  in  the  disposi- 
tions of  Providence,  which  I began  now  to  own  and 
to  believe  ordered  everything  for  the  best.  I say,  I 


136 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


quieted  my  mind  with  this,  and  left  afflicting  myself 
with  fruitless  wishes  of  being-  there. 

Besides,  after  some  pause  upon  this  affair,  I con- 
sidered that  if  this  land  was  the  Spanish  coast,  I 
should  certainly,  one  time  or  other,  see  some  vessel 
pass  or  repass  one  way  or  other;  hut  if  not,  then  it 
was  the  savage  coast  between  the  Spanish  country 
and  Brazils,  which  are  indeed  the  worst  of  savages; 
for  they  are  cannibals  or  men-eaters,  and  fail  not  to 
murder  and  devour  all  the  human  bodies  that  fall 
into  their  hands. 

With  these  considerations  I walked  very  leisurely 
forward.  I found  that  side  of  the  island,  where  1 
now  was,  much  pleasanter  than  mine,  the  open  or 
savanna  fields  sweet,  adorned  with  flowers  and  grass, 
and  full  of  very  fine  woods. 

I saw  abundance  of  parrots,  and  fain  I would  have 
caught  one,  if  possible,  to  have  kept  it  to  be  tame, 
and  taught  it  to  speak  to  me.  I did,  after  some 
painstaking,  catch  a young  parrot,  for  I knocked  it 
down  with  a stick,  and  having  recovered  it,  I brought 
it  home ; but  it  was  some  years  before  I could  make 
him  speak.  However,  at  last  I taught  him  to  call 
me  by  my  name  very  familiarly.  But  the  accident 
that  followed,  though  it  be  a trifle,  will  be  very  di- 
verting in  its  place. 

I was  exceedingly  diverted  with  this  journey.  I 
found  in  the  low  grounds  hares,  as  I thought  them  to 
be,  and  foxes ; but  they  differed  greatly  from  all  the 
other  kinds  I had  met  with,  nor  could  I satisfy  myself 
to  eat  them,  though  I killed  several.  But  I had  no 
need  to  be  venturous,  for  I had  no  want  of  food,  and 
of  that  which  was  very  good  too;  especially  these 
three  sorts,  viz.,  goats,  pigeons,  and  turtle  or  tortoise; 


EXPLORATION  OF  TIIE  ISLAND. 


137 


which,  added  to  my  grapes,  Leadenhall  Market  could 
not  have  furnished  a table  better  than  I,  in  proportion 
to  the  company.  And  though  my  case  was  deplorable 
enough,  yet  I had  great  cause  for  thankfulness,  and 
that  I was  not  driven  to  any  extremities  for  food,  but 
rather  plenty,  even  to  dainties. 

I never  travelled  in  this  journey  above  two  miles 
outright  in  a day,  or  thereabouts ; but  I took  so  many 
turns  and  returns,  to  see  what  discoveries  I could 
make,  that  I came  weary  enough  to  the  place  where 
I resolved  to  sit  down  for  all  night;  and  then  I either 
reposed  myself  in  a tree,  or  surrounded  myself  with 
a row  of  stakes,  set  upright  in  the  ground,  either 
from  one  tree  to  another,  or  so  as  no  wild  creature 
could  come  at  me  without  waking  me. 

As  soon  as  I came  to  the  seashore,  I was  surprised 
to  see  that  I had  taken  up  my  lot  on  the  worst  side  of 
the  island,  for  here  indeed  the  shore  was  covered  with 
innumerable  turtles;  whereas,  on  the  other  side,  I 
had  found  but  three  in  a year  and  a half.  Here  was 
also  an  infinite  number  of  fowls  of  many  kinds,  some 
which  I had  seen,  and  some  which  I had  not  seen  of 
before,  and  many  of  them  very  good  meat,  but  such 
as  I knew  not  the  names  of,  except  those  called  pen- 
guins. 

I could  have  shot  as  many  as  I pleased,  but  was 
very  sparing  of  my  powder  and  shot,  and  therefore 
had  more  mind  to  kill  a she  goat,  if  I could,  which  I 
could  better  feed  on ; and  though  there  were  many 
goats  here,  mox*e  than  on  my  side  the  island,  yet  it 
was  with  much  more  difficulty  that  I could  come  near 
them,  the  country  being  flat  and  even,  and  they  saw 
me  much  sooner  than  when  I was  on  the  hill. 

J confess  this  side  of  the  country  was  much  pleas- 


138 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


anter  than  miifc ; but  yet  I had  not  the  least  inclina- 
tion to  remove,  for  as  I was  fixed  in  my  habitation, 
it  became  natural  to  me,  and  I seemed  all  the  while 
I was  here  to  be  as  it  were  upon  a journey,  and  from 
home.  However,  I travelled  along  the  shore  of  the 
sea  towards  the  east,  I suppose  about  twelve  miles, 
and  then  setting  up  a great  pole  upon  the  shore  for  a 
mark,  I concluded  I would  go  home  again;  and  that 
the  next  journey  I took  should  be  on  the  other  side 
of  the  island,  east  from  my  dwelling,  and  so  round 
till  I came  to  my  post  again ; of  which  in  its  place. 

I took  another  way  to  come  back  than  that  I went, 
thinking  I could  easily  keep  all  the  island  so  much  in 
my  view  that  I could  not  miss  finding  my  first  dwell- 
ing by  viewing  the  country.  But  I found  myself 
mistaken ; for  being  come  about  two  or  three  miles,  I 
found  myself  descended  into  a very  large  valley,  but 
so  surrounded  with  hills,  and  those  hills  covered  with 
wood,  that  I could  not  see  which  was  my  way  by  any 
direction  but  that  of  the  sun,  nor  even  then,  unless 
I knew  very  well  the  position  of  the  sun  at  that  time 
of  the  day  v 

It  liappened  _ to  my  farther  misfortune  that  the 
weather  proved  hazy  for  three  or" four  days  while  I 
was  in  this-valley;  and  not  being  able  to  see  the  sun, 
I wandered  about  very  uncomfortably,  and  at  last 
was  obliged  to  find  out  the  seaside,  look  for  my  post, 
and  come  back  the  same  way  I went;  and  then  by 
easy  journeys  I turned  homeward,  the  weather  being 
exceeding  hot,  and  my  gun,  ammunition,  hatchet, 
and  other  tilings  very  heavy. 

In  this  journey  my  dog  surprised  a young  kid,  and 
seized  upon  it,  and  I,  running  in  to  take  hold  of  it, 
caught  it,  and  saved  it  alive  from  the  dog.  I had  a 


EXPLORATION  OF  THE  ISLAND. 


139 


great  mind  to  bring  it  home  if  I could,  for  I had 
often  been  musing  whether  it  might  not  be  possible 
to  get  a kid  or  two,  and  so  raise  a breed  of  tame 
goats,  which  might  supply  me  when  my  powder  and 
shot  should  be  all  spent. 

I made  a collar  to  this  little  creature,  and  with  a 
string,  which  I made  of  some  rope-yarn,  which  I 
always  carried  about  me,  I led  him  along,  though 
with  some  difficulty,  till  I came  to  my  bower,  and 
there  I enclosed  him  and  left  him,  for  I was  very 
impatient  to  be  at  home,  from  whence  I had  been 
absent  above  a month. 

T cannot  express  what  a satisfaction  it  was  to  me 
to  come  into  my  old  hutch,  and  lie  down  in  my  ham- 
mock bed.  T-hia^ little,  wandering  journey,  without 
settled  place  nf  ahodpJ  bad  bfien  so  unpleasant  to  me 
that  lmy-owm-howse,-  as  I called  it  to  myself,  was  a 
perfect  settlement  to  me  compared  to  that;  and  it 
rendered  everything  about  me  so  comfortable  that  I 
resolved  I would  never  go  a great  way  from  it  agains 
while  it  should  be  my  lot  to  stay  on  the  islando 


CHAPTER  XII. 


REGULAR  LIFE. 

I REPOSED  myself  here  a week,  to  rest  and  regale 
myself  after  my  long  journey ; during  which  most  of 
the  time  was  taken  up  in  the  weighty  affair  of  mak- 
ing a cage  for  my  Poll,  who  began  now  to  be  a mere 
domestic,  and  to  be  mighty  well  acquainted  with  me. 
Then  I began  to  think  of  the  poor  kid  which  I had 
penned  in  within  my  little  circle,  and  resolved  to  go 
and  fetch  it  home,  or  give  it  some  food.  Accordingly 
I went,  and  found  it  where  I left  it,  for  indeed  it 
could  not  get  out,  but  almost  starved  for  want  of 
food.  I went  and  cut  boughs  of  trees,  and  branches 
of  such  shrubs  as  I could  find,  and  threw  it  over,  and 
having  fed  it,  I tied  it  as  I did  before,  to  lead  it 
away ; but  it  was  so  tame  with  being  hungry  that  I 
had  no  need  to  have  tied  it,  for  it  followed  me  like 
a dog.  And  as  I continually  fed  it,  the  creature  be- 
came so  loving,  so  gentle,  and  so  fond  that  it  be- 
came from  that  time  one  of  my  domestics  also,  and 
would  never  leave  me  afterwards. 

The  rainy  season  of  the  autumnal  equinox  was  now 

( come,  and  I kept  the  30th  of  September  in  the  same 
^solemn  manner  as  before,  being  the  anniversary  of 
my  landing  on  the  island,  having  now  been  there  two 
years,  and  no  more  prospect  of  being  delivered  than 
the  first  day  I came  there.  I spent  the  whole  day  in 
humble  and  thankful  acknowledgments  of  the  many 


REGULAR  LIFE. 


141 


wonderful  mercies  which  my  solitary  condition  was 
attended  with,  and  without  which  it  might  have  been 
infinitely  more  miserable.  I gave  humble  and  hearty 
thanks  that  God  had  been  pleased  to  discover  to  me 
even  that  it  was  possible  I might  be  more  happy  in 
this  solitary  condition,  than  I should  have  been  in  a 
liberty  of  society,  and  in  all  the  pleasures  of  the 
world;  that  tie  could  fully  make  up  to  me  the  defi- 
ciencies of  my  solitary  state,  and  the  want  of  human 
society,  by  His  presence,  and  the  communications  of 
His  grace  to  my  soul,  supporting,  comforting,  and 
encouraging  me  to  depend  upon  His  providence  here, 
and  hope  for  His  eternal  presence  hereafter. 

It  was  now  that  I began  sensibly  to  feel  how  much 
more  happy  this  life  I now  led  was,  with  all  its  mis- 
erable circumstances,  than  the  wicked,  cursed,  abomi- 
nable life  I led  all  the  past  part  of  my  days.  And 
now  I changed  both  my  sorrows  and  my  joys;  my 
very  desires  altered,  my  affections  changed  their 
gusts,  and  my  delights  were  perfectly  new  from  what 
they  were  at  my  first  coming,  or  indeed  for  the  two 
years  past. 

"Before,  as  I walked  about,  either  on  my  hunting, 
or  for  viewing  the  country,  the  anguish  of  my  soul  at 
my  condition  would  break  out  upon  me  on  a sudden, 
and  my  very  heart  would  die  within  me,  to  think  of 
the  woods,  the  mountains,  the  deserts  I was  in,  and 
how  I was  a prisoner,  locked  up  with  the  eternal  bars 
and  bolts  of  the  ocean,  in  an  uninhabited  wilderness, 
without  redemption.  In  the  midst  of  the  greatest 
composures  of  my  mind,  this  would  break  out  upon 
me  like  a storm,  and  make  me  wring  my  hands,  and 
weep  like  a child.  Sometimes  it  would  take  me  in 
the  middle  of  my  work,  and  I would  immediately  sit 


142 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


down  and  sigh,  and  look  upon  the  ground  for  an  hour 
or  two  together;  and  this  was  still  worse  to  me,  for  if 
I could  burst  out  into  tears,  or  vent  myself  by  words, 
it  would  go  off,  and  the  grief,  having  exhausted  itself, 
would  abate. 

But  now  I began  to  exercise  myself  with  new 
thoughts.  I daily  read  the  W ord  of  God,  and  applied 
all  the  comforts  of  it  to  my  present  state.  One 
morning,  being  very  sad,  I opened  the  Bible  upon 
these  words,  “I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake 
thee.”  Immediately  it  occurred  that  these  words 
were  to  me?  why  else  should  they  be  directed  in 
such  a manner,  just  at  the  moment  when  I was 
mourning  over  my  condition,  as  one  forsaken  of  God 
and  man?  “Well  then,”  said  I,  “if  God  does  not 
forsake  me,  of  what  ill  consequence  can  it  be,  or 
what  matters  it,  though  the  world  should  all  forsake 
me,  seeing  on  the  other  hand  if  I had  all  the  world, 
and  should  lose  the  favor  and  blessing  of  God,  there 
would  be  no  comparison  in  the  loss?  ” 

From  this  moment  I began  to  conclude  in  my  mind 
that  it  was  possible  for  me  to  be  more  happy  in  this 
forsaken  solitary  condition,  than  it  was  probable  I 
should  ever  have  been  in  any  other  particular  state  in 
the  world,  and  with  this  thought  I was  going  to  give 
thanks  to  God  for  bringing  me  to  this  place. 

I know  not  what  it  was,  but  something  shocked  my 
mind  at  that  thought,  and  I durst  not  speak  the 
words.  “How  canst  thou  be  such  a hypocrite,”  said 
I,  even  audibly,  “to  pretend  to  be  thankful  for  a con- 
dition which,  however  thou  mayest  endeavor  to  be 
contented  with,  thou  wouldest  rather  pray  heartily  to 
be  delivered  from?”  So  I stopped  there;  but  though 
I could  not  say  I thanked  God  for  being  there,  yet  I 


REGULAR  LIFE. 


143 


sincerely  gave  thanks  to  God  for  opening  my  eyes,  hy 
whatever  afflicting  providences,  to  see  the  former  con- 
dition of  my  life,  and  to  mourn  for  my  wickedness, 
and  repent.  I never  opened  the  Bible,  nor  shut  it, 
but  my  very  soul  within  me  blessed  God  for  direct- 
ing my  friend  in  England,  without  any  order  of  mine, 
to  pack  it  up  among  my  goods,  and  for  assisting  me 
afterwards  to  save  it  out  of  the  wreck  of  the  ship. 

Thus,  and  in  this  disposition  of  mind,  I began  my 
^hird  year;  and  though  I have  not  given  the  reader 
the  trouble  of  so  particular  accouiitZoTTiiy" wor'kii^iln^- 
year  as  the  first,  yet  in  general  it  may  be  observed 
that  1 was  very  seldom  idle,  but  having- regularly 
divided  my  time,  accord ing  to  the  several  dally  em- 
ployments  that  were  before  me,  such  as,  first,  my 

duty  to  God,  and  the  reading  the  Scriptures,  which 
I constantly  set  apart  some  time  for,  thrice  every 
day;  secondly,  the  going  abroad  with  my  gun  for 
food,  which  generally  took  me  up  three  hours  in 
every  morning,  when  it  did  not  rain ; thirdly,  the 

(ordering,  curing,  preserving,  and  cooking  what  I had 
killed  or  catched  for  my  supply;  these  took  up  great 
part  of  the  day ; also,  it  is  to  be  considered  that  the 
middle  of  the  day,  when  the  sun  was  in  the  zenith, 
the  violence  of  the  heat  was  too  great  to  stir  out ; so 
that  about  four  hours  in  the  evening  was  all  the  time 
I could  be  supposed  to  work  in,  with  this  exception, 
that  sometimes  I changed  my  hours  of  hunting  and 
working,  and  went  to  work  in  the  morning,  and 
abroad  with  my  gun  in  the  afternoon. 

To  this  short  time  allowed  for  labor,  I desire  may 
be  added  the  exceeding  laboriousness  of  my  work; 
the  many  hours  which,  for  want  of  tools,  want  of 
help,  and  want  of  skill,  everything  I did  took  up  out 


144 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


of  my  time.  For  example,  I was  full  two  and  forty 
days  making  me  a board  for  a long  shelf,  which  I 
wanted  in  my  cave;  whereas  two  sawyers,  with  their 
tools  and  a saw-pit,  would  have  cut  six  of  them  out 
V>f  the  same  tree  in  half  a.  day. 

My  case  was  this : it  was  to  be  a large  tree  which 
was  to  be  cut  down,  because  my  board  was  to  be  a 
broad  one.  This  tree  I was  three  days  a-cutting 
down,  and  two  more  cutting  off  the  boughs,  and 
reducing  it  to  a log,  or  piece  of  timber.  With  inex- 
pressible hacking  and  hewing,  I reduced  both  the 
sides  of  it  into  chips  till  it  begun  to  be  light  enough 
to  move;  then  I turned  it,  and  made  one  side  of  it 
smooth  and  flat  as  a board  from  end  to  end;  then 
turning  that  side  downward,  cut  the  other  side,  till  I 
brought  the  plank  to  be  about  three  inches  thick,  and 
smooth  on  both  sides.  Any  one  may  judge  the  labor 
of  my  hands  in  such  a piece  of  work;  but  labor  and 
patience  carried  me  through  that,  and  many  other 
things.  I only  observe  this  in  particular,  to  show 
the  reason  why  so  much  of  my  time  went  away  with 
so  little  work,  viz.,  that  what  might  be  a little  to  be 
done  with  help  and  tools  was  a vast  labor,  and  re- 
quired a prodigious  time,  to  do  alone  and  by  hand. 
But  notwithstanding  this,  with  patience  and  labor, 
I went  through  many  things,  and,  indeed,  every- 
thing that  my  circumstances  made  necessary  to  me 
to  do,  as  will  appear  by  what  follows. 

I was  now,  in  the  months  of  November  and  Decem- 
ber, expecting  my  crop  of  barley  and  rice.  The 
ground  I had  manured  or  dug  up  for  them  was  not 
great;  for  as  I observed,  my  seed  of  each  was  not 
above  the  quantity  of  half  a peck ; for  I had  lost  one 
whole  crop  by  sowing  in  the  dry  season.  But  now 


REGULAR  LIFE. 


145 


my  crop  promised  very  well,  when  on  a sudden  I 
found  I was  in  danger  of  losing  it  all  again  by  ene- 
mies of  several  sorts,  which  it  was  scarce  possible  to 
keep  from  it;  as,  first,  the  goats  and  wild  creatures 
which  I called  hares,  who,  tasting  the  sweetness  of 
the  blade,  lay  in  it  night  and  day,  as  soon  as  it  came 
up,  and  eat  it  so  close  that  it  could  get  no  time  to 
shoot  up  into  stalk. 

This  I saw  no  remedy  for  but  by  making  an  enclo- 
sure about  it  with  a hedge,  which  I did  with  a great 
deal  of  toil,  and  the  more,  because  it  required  speed. 
However,  as  my  arable  land  was  but  small,  suited  to 
my  crop,  I got  it  totally  well  fenced  in  about  three 
weeks’  time,  and  shooting  some  of  the  creatures  in 
the  daytime,  I set  my  dog  to  guard  it  in  the  night, 
tying  him  up  to  a stake  at  the  gate,  where  he  would 
stand  and  bark  all  night  long;  so  in  a little  time  the 
enemies  forsook  the  place,  and  the  corn  grew  very 
strong  and  well,  and  began  to  ripen  apace. 

But  as  the  beasts  ruined  me  before  while  piy  corn 
was  in  the  blade,  so  the  birds  were  as  likely  to  ruin 
me  now  when  it  was  in  the  ear ; for  going  along  by 
the  place  to  see  how  it  throve,  I saw  my  little  crop 
surrounded  with  fowls,  of  I know  not  how  many 
sorts,  who  stood,  as  it  were,  watching  till  I. should  be 
gone.  I immediately  let  fly  among  them,  for  I always 
had  my  gun  with  me.  I had  no  sooner  shot,  but 
there  rose  up  a little  cloud  of  fowls,  which  I had  not 
seen  at  all,  from  among  the  corn  itself. 

This  touched  me  sensibly,  for  I foresaw  that  in  a 
few  days  they  would  devour  all  my  hopes,  that  I 
should  be  starved,  and  never  be  able  to  raise  a crop 
at  all,  and  what  to  do  I could  not  tell.  However,  I 
resolved  not  to  lose  my  corn,  if  possible,  though  I 


146 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


should  watch  it  night  and  day.  In  the  first  place,  1 
went  among  it  to  see  what  damage  was  already  done, 
and  found  they  had  spoiled  a good  deal  of  it;  but 
that  as  it  was  yet  too  green  for  them,  the  loss  was 
not  so  great  but  that  the  remainder  was  like  to  be  a 
good  crop  if  it  could  be  saved. 

I stayed  by  it  to  load  my  gun,  and  then  coming 
away,  I could  easily  see  the  thieves  sitting  upon  all 
the  trees  about  me,  as  if  they  only  waited  till  I was 
gone  away.  And  the  event  proved  it  to  be  so;  for 
as  I walked  off,  as  if  I was  gone,  I was  no  sooner  out 
of  their  sight  but  they  dropped  down,  one  by  one, 
into  the  corn  again.  I was  so  provoked  that  I could 
not  have  patience  to  stay  till  more  came  on,  know- 
ing that  every  grain  that  they  eat  now  was,  as  it 
might  be  said,  a peck -loaf  to  me  in  the  consequence ; 
but  coming  up  to  the  hedge,  I fired  again,  and  killed 
three  of  them.  This  was  what  I wished  for;  so  I 
took  them  up,  and  served  them  as  we  serve  notorious 
thieves  in  England,  viz.,  hanged  them  in  chains,  for 
a terror  to  others.  It  is  impossible  to  imagine  almost 
that  this  should  have  such  an  effect  as  it  had,  for  the 
fowls  would  not  only  not  come  at  the  corn,  but,  in 
short,  they  forsook  all  that  part  of  the  island,  and  I 
could  never  see  a bird  near  the  place  as  long  as  my 
scarecrows  hung  there. 

This  I was  very  glad  of,  you  may  be  sure;  and 
about  the  latter  end  of  December,  which  was  our 
second  harvest  of  the  year,  I reaped  my  crop. 

I was  sadly  put  to  it  for  a scythe  or  a sickle  to  cut 
it  down,  and  all  I could  do  was  to  make  one  as  well 
as  I could  out  of  one  of  the  broadswords,  or  cutlasses, 
which  I saved  among  the  arms  out  of  the  ship.  How- 
ever, as  my  first  crop  was  but  small,  I had  no  great 


REGULAR  LIFE. 


147 


difficulty  to  cut  it  down;  in  short,  I reaped  it  my 
way,  for  I cut  nothing  off  but  the  ears,  and  carried 
it  away  in  a great  basket  which  I had  made,  and  so 
rubbed  it  out  with  my  hands;  and  at  the  end  of  all 
my  harvesting,  I found  that  out  of  my  half  peck  of 
seed  I had  near  two  bushels  -of  rice,  and  above  two 
bushels  and  a half  of  barley,  that  is  to  say,  by  my 
guess,  for  I had  no  measure  at  that  time. 

However,  this  was  a great  encouragement  to  me, 
and  I foresaw  that,  in  time,  it  would  please  God  to 
supply  me  with  bread.  And  yet  here  I was  perplexed 
again,  for  I neither  knew  how  to  grind  or  make  meal 
of  my  corn,  nor  indeed  how  to  clean  it  and  part  it; 
nor,  if  made  into  meal,  how  to  make  bread  of  it,  and 
if  how  to  make  it,  yet  I knew  not  how  to  bake  it. 
These  things  being  added  to  my  desire  of  having  a 
good  quantity  for  store,  and  to  secure  a constant  sup- 
ply, I resolved  not  to  taste  any  of  this  crop,  but  to 
preserve  it  all  for  seed  against  the  next  season,  and, 
in  the  meantime,  to  employ  all  my  study  and  hours  of 
working  to  accomplish  this  great  work  of  providing 
myself  with  corn  and  bread. 

It  might  be  truly  said  that  now  I worked  for  my 
bread.  ’T  is  a little  wonderful,  and  what  I believe 
few  people  have  thought  much  upon,  viz.,  the  strange 
multitude  of  little  things  necessary  in  the  providing, 
producing,  curing,  dressing,  making,  and  finishing 
this  one  article  of  bread. 

J wna  vpflnn.pd  to  a mere  state  of  nature, 

found  this  to  my  daily  discouragement,  and  was  made 
more  and  more  sensible  of  it  every  hour,  even  after. 
I had  got  the  first  handful  of  seed-corn,  which,  as  I 
have  said,  came  up  unexpectedly,  and  indeed  to  a 
surprise. 


148 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


First,  I had  no  plough  to  turn  up  the  earth,  no 
spade  or  shovel  to  dig  it.  Well,  this  I conquered  by 
making  a wooden  spade,  as  I observed  before,  but 
this  did  my  work  in  but  a wooden  manner;  and 
though  it  cost  me  a great  many  days  to  make  it,  yet, 
for  want  of  iron,  it  not  only  wore  out  the  sooner,  but 
made  my  work  the  harder,  and  made  it  be  performed 
much  worse. 

However,  this  I bore  with,  and  was  content  to 
work  it  out  with  patience,  and  bear  with  the  badness 
of  the  performance.  When  the  corn  was  sowed,  I 
had  no  harrow,  but  was  forced  to  go  over  it  myself, 
and  drag  a great  heavy  bough  of  a tree  over  it,  to 
scratch  it,  as  it  may  be  called,  rather  than  rake  or 
harrow  it. 

When  it  was  growing  and  grown,  I have  observed 
already  how  many  things  I wanted  to  fence  it,  secure 
it,  mow  or  reap  it,  cure  and  carry  it  home,  thrash, 
part  it  from  the  chaff,  and  save  it.  Then  I wanted 
a mill  to  grind  it,  sieves  to  dress  it,  yeast  and  salt  to 
make  it  into  bread,  and  an  oven  to  bake  it,  and  yet 
all  these  things  I did  without,  as  shall  be  observed ; 
and  yet  the  corn  was  an  inestimable  comfort  and 
advantage  to  me  too.  All  this,  as  I said,  made 
everything  laborious  and  tedious  to  me,  but  that  there 
was  no  help  for;  neither  was  my  time  so  much  loss 
to  me,  because,  as  I had  divided  it,  a certain  part  of 
it  was  every  day  appointed  to  these  works,  and  as  I 
resolved  to  use  none  of  the  corn  for  bread  till  I had 
a greater  quantity  by  me,  I had  the  next  six  months 
to  apply  myself  wholly,  by  labor  and  invention,  to 
furnish  myself  with  utensils  proper  for  the  perform- 
ing  all  the  operations  necessary  for  the  making  the 
corn,  when  I had  it,  fit  for  my  use. 


REGULAR  LIFE. 


149 


But  first  I was  to  prepare  more  land,  for  I had  now 
seed  enough  to  sow  above  an  acre  of  ground.  Before 
I did  this,  I had  a week’s  work  at  least  to  make  me 
a spade,  which,  when  it  was  done,  was  but  a sorry- 
one  indeed,  and  very  heavy,  and  required  double 
labor  to  work  with  it.  However,  I went  through 
that,  and  sowed  my  seed  in  two  large  flat  pieces  of 
ground,  as  near  my  house  as  I could  find  them  to  my 
mind,  and  fenced  them  in  with  a good  hedge,  the 
stakes  of  which  were  all  cut  of  that  wood  which  I 
had  set  before,  and  knew  it  would  grow ; so  that  in 
one  year’s  time  I knew  I should  have  a quick  or  liv-  / 
ing  hedge,  that  would  want  but  little  repair.  This 
work  was  not  so  little  as  to  take  me  up  less  than  three 
months,  because  great  part  of  that  time  was  of  the 
wet  season,  when  I could  not  go  abroad. 

Within  doors,  that  is,  when  it  rained,  and  I could 
not  go  out,  I found  employment  on  the  following 
occasions ; always  observing,  that  all  the  while  I was 
at  work,  I diverted  myself  with  talking  to  my  parrot, 
and  teaching  him  to  speak,  and  I quickly  learned  1 
him  to  know  his  own  name,  and  at  last  to  speak  it 
out  pretty  loud,  “Poll,”  which  was  the  first  word  I 
ever  heard  spoken  in  the  island  by  any  mouth  but 
my  own.  This,  therefore,  was  not  my  work,  but 
an  assistant  to  my  work ; for  now,  as  I said,  I had  a 
great  employment  upon  my  hands,  as  follows,  viz.,  I 
had  long  studied,  by  some  means  or  other,  to  make 
myself  some  earthen  vessels,  which  indeed  I wanted 
sorely,  but  knew  not  where  to  come  at  them.  How- 


1 The  use  of  the  word  “ learn  ” in  the  active  sense  of  “ teach  ” 
was  still  observed  in  Defoe’s  time.  It  may  be  found  earlier 
in  the  Psalter  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  But  usage  now 
nn’kes  the  phrase  above  inelegant  English. 


K 


150 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


ever,  considering  the  heat  of  the  climate,  I did  not 
doubt  but  if  I could  find  out  any  such  clay,  I might 
botch  up  some  such  pot  as  might,  being  dried  in  the 
sun,  be  hard  enough  and  strong  enough  to  bear  hand- 
ling, and  to  hold  anything  that  was  dry,  and  re- 
quired to  be  kept  so;  and  as  this  was  necessary  in 
the  preparing  corn,  meal,  etc.,  which  was  the  thing 
I was  upon,  I resolved  to  make  some  as  large  as  1 
could,  and  fit  only  to  stand  like  jars,  to  hold  what 
should,  be  put  into  them. 

It  would  make  the  reader  pity  me,  or  rather  laugh 
at  me,  to  tell  how  many  awkward  ways  I took  to  raise 
this  paste;  what  odd,  misshapen,  ugly  things  I 
made;  how  many  of  them  fell  in,  and  how  many  fell 
out,  the  clay  not  being  stiff  enough  to  bear  its  own 
weight;  how  many  cracked  by  the  over-violent  heat 
of  the  sun,  being  set  out  too  hastily;  and  how  many 
fell  in  pieces  with  only  removing,  as  well  before  as 
after  they  were  dried;  and,  in  a word,  how,  after 
having  labored  hard  to  find  the  clay,  to  dig  it,  to 
temper  it,  to  bring  it  home,  and  work  it,  I could  not 
make  above  two  large  earthen  ugly  things  (I  cannot 
call  them  jars)  in  about  two  months’  labor. 

However,  as  the  sun  baked  these  two  very  dry  and 
hard,  I lifted  them  very  gently  up,  and  set  them 
down  again  in  two  great  wicker  baskets,  which  I had 
made  on  purpose  for  them,  that  they  might  not  break ; 
and  as  between  the  pot  and  the  basket  there  was  a 
little  room  to  spare,  I stuffed  it  full  of  the  rice  and 
barley  straw,  and  these  two  pots  being  to  stand 
always  dry,  I thought  would  hold  my  dry  corn,  and 
perhaps  the  meal,  when  the  corn  was  bruised. 

Though  I miscarried  so  much  in  my  design  for 
large  pots,  yet  I made  several  smaller  things  with 


REGULAR  LIFE. 


151 


better  success;  such  as  little  round  pots,  flat  dishes, 
pitchers,  and  pipkins,  and  any  things  my  hand  turned 
to;  and  the  heat  of  the  sun  baked  them  strangely 
hard.  But  all  this  would  not  answer  my  end,  which 
was  to  get  an  earthen  pot  to  hold  what  was  liquid, 
and  bear  the  fire,  which  none  of  these  could  do.  It 
happened  after  some  time,  making  a pretty  large  fire 
for  cooking  my  meat,  when  I went  to  put  it  out  after 
I had  done  with  it,  I found  a broken  piece  of  one  of 
my  earthenware  vessels  in  the  fire,  burnt  as  hard  as 
a stone,  and  red  as  a tile.  I was  agreeably  surprised 
to  see  it,  and  said  to  myself  that  certainly  they  might 
be  made  to  burn  whole,  if  they  would  burn  broken. 

This  set  me  to  studying  how  to  order  my  fire  so 
as  to  make  it  burn  me  some  pots.  I had  no  notion 
of  a kiln,  such  as  the  potters  burn  in,  or  of  glazing 
them  with  lead,  though  I had  some  lead  to  do  it 
with;  but  I placed  three  large  pipkins,  and  two  or 
three  pots  in  a pile,  one  upon  another,  and  placed  my 
firewood  all  round  it,  with  a great  heap  of  embers 
under  them.  I plied  the  fire  with  fresh  fuel  round 
the  outside,  and  upon  the  top,  till  I saw  the  pots  in 
the  inside  red-hot  quite  through,  and  observed  that 
they  did  not  crack  at  all.  When  I saw  them  clear 
red,  I let  them  stand  in  that  heat  about  five  or  six 
hours,  till  I found  one  of  them,  though  it  did  not 
crack,  did  melt  or  run,  for  the  sand  which  was  mixed 
with  the  clay  melted  by  the  violence  of  the  heat,  and 
would  have  run  into  glass,  if  I had  gone  on;  so  I 
slacked  my  fire  gradually  till  the  pots  began  to  abate 
of  the  red  color;  and  watching  them  all  night,  that 
I might  not  let  the  fire  abate  too  fast,  in  the  morning 
l had  three  very  good,  I will  not  say  handsome,  pip- 
kins, and  two  other  earthen  pots,  as  hard  burnt  as 


152 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


could  be  desired,  and  one  of  them  perfectly  glazed 
with  the  running  of  the  sand. 

After  this  experiment  I need  not  say  that  I wanted 
no  sort  of  earthenware  for  my  use ; "but  I must  needs 
say,  as  to  the  shapes  of  them,  they  were  very  indiffer- 
ent, as  any  one  may  suppose,  when  I had  no  way  of 
making  them  but  as  the  children  make  dirt  pies,  or 
as  a woman  would  make  pies  that  never  learned  to 
raise  paste. 

No  joy  at  a thing  of  so  mean  a nature  was  ever 
equal  to  mine  when  I found  I had  made  an  earthen 
pot  that  would  bear  the  fire ; and  I had  hardly  pa- 
tience to  stay  till  they  were  cold,  before  I set  one 
upon  the  fire  again,  with  some  water  in  it,  to  boil  me 
some  meat,  which  it  did  admirably  well;  and  with 
a piece  of  a kid  I made  some  very  good  broth,  though 
I wanted  oatmeal  and  several  other  ingredients  requi- 
site to  make  it  so  good  as  I would  have  had  it  been. 

My  next  concern  was  to  get  me  a stone  mortar  to 
stamp  or  beat  some  corn  in;  for  as  to  the  mill,  there 
was  no  thought  at  arriving  to  that  perfection  of  art 
with  one  pair  of  hands.  To  supply  this  want  I was 
at  a great  loss ; for,  of  all  trades  in  the  world,  I was 
as  perfectly  unqualified  for  a stone-cutter  as  for  any 
whatever;  neither  had  I any  tools  to  go  about  it 
with.  I spent  many  a day  to  find  out  a great  stone 
big  enough  to  cut  hollow,  and  make  fit  for  a mortar, 
and  could  find  none  at  all,  except  what  was  in  the 
solid  rock,  and  which  I had  no  way  to  dig  or  cut  out ; 
nor  indeed  were  the  rocks  in  the  island  of  hardness 
sufficient,  but  were  all  of  a sandy,  crumbling  stone, 
which  neither  would  bear  the  weight  'of  a heavy\ 
pestle  or  would  break  the  corn  without  filling  it  with 
Band,  So,  after  a great  deal  of  time  lost  in  searching 


REGULAR  LIFE. 


153 


for  a stone,  I gave  it  over,  and  resolved  to  look  out 
for  a great  block  of  hard  wood,  which  I found  indeed 
much  easier ; and  getting  one  as  big  as  I had  strength 
to  stir,  I rounded  it,  and  formed  it  in  the  outside 
with  my  axe  and  hatchet,  and  then,  with  the  help  of 
fire,  and  infinite  labor,  made  a hollow  place  in  it,  as 
the  Indians  in  Brazil  make  their  canoes.  After  this, 
I made  a great  heavy  pestle,  or  beater,  of  the  wood 
called  the  iron-wood;  and  this  I prepared  and  laid 
by  against  I had  my  next  crop  of  corn,  when  I pro- 
posed to  myself  to  grind,  or  rather  pound,  my  corn 
into  meal,  to  make  my  bread. 

My  next  difficulty  was  to  make  a sieve,  or  search, 
to  dress  my  meal,  and  to  part  it  from  the  bran  and 
the  husk,  without  which  I did  not  see  it  possible  I 
could  have  any  bread.  This  was  a most  difficult 
thing,  so  much  as  but  to  think  on,  for  to  be  sure  I 
had  nothing  like  the  necessary  thing  to  make  it;  I 
mean  fine  thin  canvas  or  stuff,  to  search  the  meal 
through.  And  here  I was  at  a full  stop  for  many 
months,  nor  did  I really  know  what  to  do;  linen  I 
had  none  left,  but  what  was  mere  rags ; I had  goats’ 
hair,  but  neither  knew  I how  to  weave  it  or  spin  it; 
and  had  I known  how,  here  was  no  tools  to  work  it 
with.  All  the  remedy  that  I found  for  this  was,  that 
at  last  I did  remember  I had,  among  the  seamen’s 
clothes  which  were  saved  out  of  the  ship,  some  neck- 
cloths of  calico  or  muslin ; and  with  some  pieces  of 
these  I made  three  small  sieves,  but  proper  enough 
for  the  work ; and  thus  I made  shift  for  some  years. 
How  I did  afterwards,  I shall  show  in  its  place. 

The  baking  part  was  the  next  thing  to  be  consid- 
ered, and  how  I should  make  bread  when  I came  to 
have  corn;  for,  first,  I had  no  yeast.  As  ,to  that 


154 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


part,  as  there  was  no  supplying  the  want,  so  I did 
not  concern  myself  much  about  it;  but  for  an  oven 
I was  indeed  in  great  pain;  At  length  I found  out 
an  experiment  for  that  also,  which  was  this : I made 
some  earthen  vessels  very  broad,  but  not.  deep,  that 
is  to  say,  about  two  feet  diameter,  and  not  above 
nine  inches  deep ; these  I burned  in  the  fire,  as  I had 
done  the  other,  and  laid  them  by ; and  when  I wanted 
to  bake,  I made  a great  fire  upon  my  hearth,  which 
I had  paved  with  some  square  tiles,  of  my  own  mak- 
ing and  burning  also;  but  I should  not  call  them 
square. 

When  the  firewood  was  burned  pretty  much  into 
embers,  or  live  coals,  I drew  them  forward  upon  this 
hearth,  so  as  to  cover  it  all  over,  and  there  I let  them 
lie  till  the  hearth  was  very  hot;  then  sweeping  away 
all  the  embers,  I set  down  my  loaf,  or  loaves,  and, 
whelming 1 down  the  earthen  pot  upon  them,  drew  the 
embers  all  round  the  outside  of  the  pot,  to  keep  in 
and  add  to  the  heat.  And  thus,  as  well  as  in  the 
best  oven  in  the  world,  I baked  my  barley  loaves, 
and  became,  in  little  time,  a mere  2 pastry-cook  into 
the  bargain ; for  I made  myself  several  cakes  of  the 
rice,  and  puddings;  indeed  I made  no  pies,  neither 
had  I anything  to  put  into  them,  supposing  I had, 
except  the  flesh  either  of  fowls  or  goats. 

It  need  not  be  wondered  at  if  all  these  things  took 
me  up  most  part  of  the  third  year  of  my  abode  here;, 
for  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  in  the  intervals  of  these 
things  I had  my  new  harvest  and  husbandry  to  man- 

1 A curious  use  of  the  word  signifying  apparently  that  the 
pot  was  put  upside  down  over  the  loaves. 

2 Defoe  apparently  recurs  to  an  obsolete  use  of  this  word,  as 
if  he  said  playfully  “ a famous  pastry-cook.” 


REGULAR  LIFE. 


155 


age ; for  I reaped  my  corn  in  its  season,  and  carried 
it  liome  as  well  as  I could,  and  laid  it  up  in  the  ear, 
in  my  large  baskets,  till  I had  time  to  rub  it  out, 
for  I had  no  floor  to  thrash  it  on,  or  instrument  to 
thrash  it  with. 

And  now,  indeed,  my  stock  of  corn  increasing,  I 
really  wanted  to  build  my  barns  bigger.  I wanted 
a place  to  lay  it  up  in,  for  the  increase  of  the  corn 
now  yielded  me  so  much  that  I had  of  the  barley 
about  twenty  bushels,  and  of  the  rice  as  much,  or 
more,  insomuch  that  now  I resolved  to  begin  to  use 
it  freely ; for  my  bread  had  been  quite  gone  a great 
while ; also,  I resolved  to  see  what  quantity  would  be 
sufficient  for  me  a whole  year,  and  to  sow  but  once 
a year. 

Upon  the  whole,  I found  that  the  forty  bushels  of 
barley  and  rice  was  muclr  more  than  I could  consume 
in  a year;  so  I resolved  to  sow  just  the  same  quantity 
every  year  that  I sowed  the  last,  in  hopes  that  such 
a quantity  would  fully  provide  me  with  bread,  etc. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


BUILDING  A BOAT. 

All  tlie  while  these  things  were  doing,  you  may 
be  sure  my  thoughts  run  many  times  upon  the  pros- 
pect of  land  which  I had  seen  from  the  other  side  of 
the  island,  and  I was  not  without  secret  wishes  that 
I were  on  shore  there,  fancying  the  seeing  the  main- 
land, and  in  an  inhabited  country  I might  find  some 
way  or  other  to  convey  myself  farther,  and  perhaps 
at  last  find  some  means  of  escape. 

But  all  this  while  I made  no  allowance  for  the 
dangers  of  such  a condition,  and  how  I might  fall 
into  the  hands  of  savages,  and  perhaps  such  as  I 
might  have  reason  to  think  far  worse  than  the  lions 
and  tigers  of  Africa;  that  if  I once  came  into  their 
power,  I should  run  a hazard  more  than  a thousand 
to  one  of  being  killed,  and  perhaps  of  being  eaten ; 
for  I had  heard  that  the  people  of  the  Caribbean  coasts 
were  cannibals,  or  man-eaters,  and  I knew  by  the  lati- 
tude that  I could  not  be  far  off  from  that  shore. 
That  suppose  they  were  not  cannibals,  yet  that  they 
might  kill  me,  as  many  Europeans  who  had  fallen 
into  their  hands  had  been  served,  even  when  they  had 
been  ten  or  twenty  together,  much  more  I,  that  was 
but  one,  and  could  make  little  or  no  defence;  all 
these  things,  I say,  which  I ought  to  have  considered 
well  of,  and  did  cast  up  in  my  thoughts  afterwards, 
yet  took  up  none  of  my  apprehensions  at  first,  but 


BUILDING  A BOAT.  157 

my  head  can  mightily  upon  the  thought  of  getting 
over  to  the  shore. 

Now  I wished  for  my  boy  Xury,  and  the  long-boat 
with  the  shoulder -of-mutton  sail,  with  which  I sailed 
above  a thousand  miles  on  the  coast  of  Africa;  but 
this  was  in  vain.  Then  I thought  I would  go  and 
look  at  our  ship’s  boat,  which,  as  I have  said,  was 
blown  up  upon  the  shore  a great  way,  in  the  storm, 
when  we  were  first  cast  away.  She  lay  almost  where 
she  did  at  first,  but  not  quite;  and  was  turned,  by 
the  force  of  the  waves  and  the  winds,  almost  bottom 
upward,  against  a high  ridge  of  beachy  rough  sand, 
but  no  water  about  her,  as  before. 

If  I had  had  hands  to  have  refitted  her,  and  to 
have  launched  her  into  the  water,  the  boat  would 
have  done  well  enough,  and  I might  have  gone  back 
into  the  Brazils  with  her  easily  enough ; but  I might 
have  foreseen  that  I could  no  more  turn  her,  and  set 
her  upright  upon  her  bottom,  than  I could  remove 
the  island.  However,  I went  to  the  woods,  and  cut 
levers  and  rollers,  and  brought  them  to  the  boat,  re- 
solved to  try  what  I could  do ; suggesting  to  myself 
that  if  I could  but  turn  her  down,  I might  easily 
repair  the  damage  she  had  received,  and  she  would 
be  a very  good  boat,  and  I might  go  to  sea  in  her 
very  easily. 

I spared  no  pains,  indeed,  in  this  piece  of  fruitless 
toil,  and  spent,  I think,  three  or  four  weeks  about 
iti  At  last  finding  it  impossible  to  heave  it  up  with 
my  little  strength,  I fell  to  digging  away  the  sand, 
to  undermine  it,  and  so  to  make  it  fall  down,  setting 
pieces  of  wood  to  thrust  and  guide  it  right  in  the  fall 
But  when  I had  done  this,  I.  was  unable  to  stir  it  up 
again,  or  to  get  under  it,  much  less  to  move  it  for* 


158 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


ward  towards  the  water;  so  I was  forced  to  give  it 
over.  And  yet,  though  I gave  over  the  hopes  of  the 
boat,  my  desire  to  venture  over  for  the  main  in- 
creased, rather ■ than  decreased,  as  the  means  for  it 
seemed  impossible. 

This  at  length  put  me  upon  thinking  whether  it 
was  not  possible  to  make  myself  a canoe,  or  'periacjiLa, 
such  as  the  natives  of  those  climates  make,  even  with- 
out tools,  or,  as  I might  say,  without  hands,  viz., 
of  the  trunk  of  a great  tree.  This  I not  only  thought 
possible,  but  easy,  and  pleased  myself  extremely  with 
the  thoughts  of  making  it,  and  with  my  having  much 
more  convenience  for  it  than  any  of  the  negroes  or 
Indians;  but  not  at  all  considering  the  particular 
inconveniences  which  I lay  under  more  than  the  In- 
dians did,  viz.,  want  of  hands  to  move  it,  when  it 
was  made,  into  the  water,  a difficulty  much  harder 
for  me  to  surmount  than  all  the  consequences  of  want 
of  tools  could  be  to  them.  For  what  was  it  to  me, 
that  when  I had  chosen  a vast  tree  in  the  woods,  I 
might  with  much  trouble  cut  it  down,  if,  after  I 
might  be  able  with  my  tools  to  hew  and  dub  the  out- 
side into  the  proper  shape  of  a boat,  and  burn  or  cut 
out  the  inside  to  make  it  hollow,  so  to  make  a boat 
of  it;  if,  after  all  this,  I must  leave  it  just  there 
where  I found  it,  and  was  not  able  to  launch  it  into 
the  water? 

One  would  have  thought  I could  not  have  had  the 
least  reflection  upon  my  mind  of  my  circumstance 
while  I was  making  this  boat,  but  I should  have 
immediately  thought  how  I should  get  it  into  the  sea ; 
but  my  thoughts  were  so  intent  upon  my  voyage  over 
the  sea  in  it  that  I never  once  considered  how  I 
should  get  it  off  of  the  land ; and  it  was  really,  in  its 


BUILDING  A BOAT. 


159 


own  nature,  more  easy  for  me  to  guide  it  over  forty- 
five  miles  of  sea  than  about  forty-five  fathoms  of 
land,  where  it  lay,  to  set  it  afloat  in  the  water. 

I went  to  work  upon  this  boat  the  most  like  a fool 
that  ever  man  did  who  had  any  of  his  senses  awake. 
I pleased  myself  with  the  design,  without  determining 
whether  I was  ever  able  to  undertake  it.  Not  but 
that  the  difficulty  of  launching  my  boat  came  often 
into  my  head;  but  I put  a stop  to  my  own  inquiries 
into  it,  by  this  foolish  answer  which  I gave  myself, 
“Let ’s  first  make  it;  I ’ll  warrant  I ’ll  find  some  way 
or  other  to  get  it  along  when  ’t  is  done.” 

This  was  a most  preposterous  method;  but  the 
eagerness  of  my  fancy  prevailed,  and  to  work  I went. 
I felled  a cedar-tree:  I question  much  whether  Solo- 
mon ever  had  such  a one  for  the  building  of  the 
Temple  at  Jerusalem.  It  was  five  feet  ten  inches 
diameter  at  the  lower  part  next  the  stump,  and  four 
feet  eleven  inches  diameter  at  the  end  of  twenty-two 
feet,  after  which  it  lessened  for  a while,  and  then 
parted  into  branches.  It  was  not  without  infinite 
labor  that  I felled  this  tree.  I was  twenty  days 
hacking  and  hewing  at  it  at  the  bottom;  I was  four- 
teen more  getting  the  branches  and  limbs,  and  the 
vast  spreading  head  of  it  cut  off,  which  I hacked  and 
hewed  through  with  axe  and  hatchet,  and  inexpressi- 
ble labor.  After  this,  it  cost  me  a month  to  shape 
it  and  dub  it  to  a proportion,  and  to  something  like 
the  bottom  of  a boat,  that  it  might  swim  upright  as 
it  ought  to  do.  It  cost  me  near  three  months  more 
to  clear  the  inside,  and  work  it  so  as  to  make  an  exact 
boat  of  it.  This  I did,  indeeel,  without  fire,  by  mere 
mallet  and  chisel,  and  by  the  dint  of  hard  labor,  till 
I had  brought  it  to  be  a very  handsome  periagua , and 


160 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


big  enough  to  have  carried  six  and  twenty  men,  and 
consequently  big  enough  to  have  carried  me  and  all 
my  cargo. 

When  I had  gone  through  this  work,  I was  ex- 
tremely delighted  with  it.  The  boat  was  really  much 
bigger  than  I ever  saw  a canoe  or  periagua  that  was 
made  of  one  tree,  in  my  life.  Many  a weary  stroke 
it  had  cost,  you  may  be  sure;  and  there  remained 
nothing  but  to  get  it  into  the  water ; and  had  I gotten 
it  into  the  water,  I make  no  question  but  I should 
have  begun  the  maddest  voyage,  and  the  most  unlikely 
to  be  performed,,  that  ever  was  undertaken. 

But  all  my  devices  to  get  it  into  the  water  failed 
me,  though  they  cost  me  infinite  labor  too.  It  lay 
about  one  hundred  yards  from  the  water,  and  not 
more ; but  the  first  inconvenience  was,  it  was  uphill 
towards  the  creek.  Well,  to  take  away  this  discour- 
agement, I resolved  to  dig  into  the  sui'face  of  the 
earth,  and  so  make  a declivity.  This  I began,  and 
it  cost  me  a prodigious  deal  of  pains ; but  who  grudges 
pains  that  have  their  deliverance  in  view  ? But  when 
this  was  worked  through,  and  this  difficulty  managed, 
it  was  still  much  at  one,  for  I could  no  more  stir  the 
canoe  than  I could  the  other  boat. 

Then  I measured  the  distance  of  ground,  and  re- 
solved to  cut  a dock  or  canal,  to  bring  the  water  up 
to  the  canoe,  seeing  I could  not  bring  the  canoe  down 
to  the  water.  Well,  I began  this  work;  and  when 
I began  to  enter  into  it,  and  calculate  how  deep  it 
was  to  be  dug,  how  broad,  how  the  stuff  to  be  thrown 
out,  I found  that  by  the  number  of  hands  I had, 
being  none  but  my  own,  it  must  have  been  ten  or 
twelve  years  before  I should  have  gone  through-  with 
it ; for  the  shore  lay  high,  so  that  at  the  upper  end 


BUILDING  A BOAT. 


161 


it  must  have  been  at  least  twenty  feet  deep;  so  at 
length,  though  with  great  reluctancy,  I gave  this 
attempt  over  also. 

This  grieved  me  heartily;  and  now  I saw,  though 
too  late,  the  folly  of  beginning  a work  before  we 
count  the  cost,  and  before  we  judge  rightly  of  our 
own  strength  to  go  through  with  it. 


CHAPTER  XIY. 


MONARCH  OF  ALL  HE  SURVEYED. 

In  the  middle  of  this  work  I finished 
year  in  this  place,  and  kept  my  anniversa 
same  devotion,  and  with  as  much  comfort  as  ever 
before;  for,  by  a constant  study  and  serious  applica- 
tion of  the  Word  of  God,  and  by  the  assistance  of 
His  grace,  I gained  a different  knowledge  from  what 
I had  before.  I entertained  different  notions  of 
things.  I looked  now  upon  the  world  as  a thing 
remote,  which  I had  nothing  to  do  with,  no  expecta- 
tion from,  and,  indeed,  no  desires  about.  In  a word, 
I had  nothing  indeed  to  do  \\4th  it,  nor  was  ever  like 
to  have;  so  I thought  it  looked,  as  we  may  perhaps 
look  upon  it  hereafter,  viz.,  as  a place  I had  lived  in, 
but  was  come  out  of  it;  and  well  might  I say,  as 
father  Abraham  to  Dives,  “Between  me  and  thee  is 
a great  gulf  fixed.” 

In  the  first  place,  I was  removed  from  all  the 
wickedness  of  the  world  here.  I had  neithexJkn  lust 
of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  or  the  pride__of-life. 
I had  nothing  to  covet,  for  I had  all  that  I was  now 
capable  of  enjoying.  I was  lord  of  the  whole  manor; 
or,  if  I pleased,  I might  call  myself  king  or  emperor 
over  the  whole  country  which  I had  possession  of. 
There  were  no  rivals:  I had  no  competitor,  none  to 
dispute  sovereignty  or  command  with  me.  I might 
have  raised  ship-loadings  of  corn,  but  I had  no  use 


MONARCH  OF  ALL  IJE  SURVEYED.  ( 1G3 


for  it;  so  I let  as  little  grow  as  I thought  enough  for 
my  occasion.  I had  tortoise  or  turtles  enough,  hut 
now  and  then  one  was  as  much  as  I could  put  to  any 
use.  I had  timber  enough  to  have  built  a fleet  of 
ships.  I had  grapes  enough  to  have  made  wine,  or 
to  have  cured  into  raisins,  to  have  loaded  that  fleet 
when  they  had  been  built. 

But  all  I could  make  use  of  was  all  that  was  valu- 
able. I had  enough  to  eat  and  to  supply  my  wants, 
and  what  was  all  the  rest  to  me  ? If  I killed  more 
flesh  than  I could  eat,  the  dog  must  eat  it,  or  the 
vermin.  If  I sowed  more  corn  than  I could  eat,  it 
must  be  spoiled.  The  trees  that  I cut  down  were 
lying  to  rot  on  the  ground;  I could  make  no  more 
use  of  them  than  for  fuel,  and  that  I had  no  occasion 
for  but  to  dress  my  food. 

In  a word,  the  nature  and  experience  of  things 
dictated  to  me,  upon  just  reflection,  that  all  the  gooi 
things  of  this  world  are  no  farther  good  to  us  tliai 
they  are  for  our  use ; and  that  whatever  we  may  heaj 
up  indeed  to  give  others,  we  enjoy  just  as  much  as 
we  can  use,  and  no  more.  The  most  covetous  grip  • 
ing  miser  in  the  world  would  have  been  cured  of  tin  s 
vice  of  covetousness,  if  he  had  been  in  my  case ; fo  • 
I possessed  infinitely  more  than  I knew  what  to  do 
with.  I had  no  room  for  desire,  except  it  was  of 
things  which  I had  not,  and  they  were  but  trifles, 
though  indeed  of  great  use  to  me.  I had,  as  I hinted 
before,  a parcel  of  money,  as  well  gold  as  silver, 
about  thirty-six  pounds  sterling.  Alas!  there  the 
nasty,  sorry,  useless  stuff  lay;  I had  no  manner  of 
business  for  it;  and  I often  thought  with  myself 
that  I would  have  given  a handful  of  it  for  a gross 
of  tobacco-pipes,  or  for  a hand-mill  to  grind  my 


164 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


coni ; nay,  I would  liave  given  it  all  for  six  penny- 
worth of  turnip  and  carrot  seed  out  of  England,  or 
for  a handful  of  peas  and  beans,  and  a bottle  of  ink. 
As  it  was,  I had  not  the  least  advantage  by  it,  or 
benefit  from  it;  but  there  it  lay  in  a drawer,  and 
grew  mouldy  with  the  damp  of  the  cave  in  the  wet 
season ; and  if  I had  had  the  drawer  full  of  diamonds, 
it  had  been  the  same  case,  and  they  had  been  of  nc> 
manner  of  value  to  me  because  of  no  use. 

I had  now  brought  my  state  of  life  to  be  much 
easier  in  itself  than  it  was  at  first,  and  much  easier 
to  my  mind,  as  well  as  to  my  body.  I frequently  sat  . 
down  to  my  meat  with  thankfulness,  and  admired  the 
hand  of  God’s  providence,  which  had  thus  spread  my 
I table  in  the  wilderness.  I learned  to  look  more  upon 
the  bright  side  of  my  condition,  and  less  upon  the 
| dark  side,  and  to  consider  what  I enjoyed,  rather 
than  what  I wanted;  and  this  gave  me  sometimes 
such  secret  comforts  that  I cannot  express  them ; and 
which  I take  notice  of  here,  to  put  those  discontented 
people  in  mind  of  it,  who  cannot  enjoy  comfortably 
what  God  has  given  them,  because  they  see  and  covet 
something  that  He  has  not  given  them.  All  our  dis- 
contents about  what  we  want  appeared  to  me  to  spring 
from  the  want  of  thankfulness  for  what  we  have. 

' — Another  reflection  was  of  great  use  to  me,  and 
doubtless  would  be  so  to  any  one  that  should  fall  into 
such  distress  as  mine  was ; and  this  was,  to  compare 
my  present  condition  with,  what  I at  first  expected  it 
should  be;  .nay,  with  what  it  would  certainly  have 
been,  if  the  good  providence  of  God  had  not  wonder- 
fully ordered  the  ship  to  be  cast  up  nearer  to  the 
shore,  where  I not  only  could  come  at  her,  but  could 
bring  what  I got  out  of  her  to  the  shore,  for  my  relief 


MONARCH  OF  ALL  HE  SURVEYED.  165 


ami  comfort;  without  which  I had  wanted  for  tools  to 
work,  weapons  for  defence,  or  gunpowder  and  shot  \/ 
for  getting  my  food. 

I spent  whole  hours,  I may  say  whole  days,  in 
representing  to  myself,  in  the  most  lively  colors,  how 
T must  have  acted  if  I had  got  nothing  out  of  the 
ship.  How  I could  not  have  so  much  as  got  any 
food,  except  fish  and  turtles;  and  that  as  it  was  long 
before  I found  any  of  them,  I must  have  perished 
first;  that  I should  have  lived,  if  I had  not  perished, 
like  a mere  savage;  that  if  I had  killed  a goat  or  a 
fowl,  by  any  contrivance,  I had  no  way  to  flay  or 
open  them,  or  part  the  flesh  from  the  skin  and  the 
bowels,  or  to  cut  it  up;  but  must  gnaw  it  with  my 
teeth,  and  pull  it  with  my  claws,  like  a beast. 

These  reflections  made  me  very  sensible  of  the  good- 
ness of  Providence  to  me,  and  very  thankful  for  my 
present  condition,  with  all  its  hardships  and  misfor- 
tunes ; and  this  part  also  I cannot  but  recommend  to 
the  reflection  of  those  who  are  apt,  in  their  misery,  to 
say,  Is  any  affliction  like  mine?  Let  them  consider 
how  much  worse  the  cases  of  some  people  are,  and  their 
case  might  have  been,  if  Providence  had  thought  fit. 

I had  another  reflection  which  assisted  me  also  to 
comfort  my  mind  with  hopes;  and  this  was,  compar- 
ing myL_piesent  condition  with  what  I had  deserved, 
and  b,ad  therefore  reason  to  expect  from  the  hand  of 
Providence.  I had  lived  a dreadful  life,  perfectly  / ■ 
destitute  of  the  .knowledge  and  fear  of  God.  I had 
been  well  instructed  by  father  and  mother;  neither 
had  they  been  wanting  to  me  in  their  early  endeavors 
to  infuse  a religious  awe  of  God  into  my  mind,  a 
sense  of  my  duty,  and  of  what  the  nature  and  end  of 
my  being  required  of  me.  But,  alas!  falling  early 


1G6 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


into  the  seafaring  life,  which,  of  all  the  lives,  is  the 
most  destitute  of  the  fear  of  God,  though  His  terrors 
are  always  before  them,  — I say,  falling  early  into  the 
seafaring  life,  and  into  seafaring  company,  all  that 
little  sense  of  religion  which  I had  entertained  was 
laughed  out  of  me  by  my  messmates ; by  a hardened 
despising  of  dangers,  and  the  views  of  death,  which 
grew  habitual  to  me;  by  my  long  absence  from  all 
manner  of  opportunities  to  converse  with  anything 
but  what  was  like  myself,  or  to  hear  anything  that 
was  good,  or  tended  towards  it. 

So  void  was  I of  everything  that  was  good,  or  of 
the  least  sense  of  what  I was,  or  was  to  be,  that  in 
the  greatest  deliverances  I enjoyed,  such  as  my  escape 
from  Sallee;  my  being  taken  up  by  the  Portuguese 
master  of  the  ship ; my  being  planted  so  well  in  the 
Brazils;  my  receiving  the  cargo  from  England,  and 
the  like,  I never  had  once  the  words,  “Thank  God,” 
so  much  as  on  my  mind,  or  in  my  mouth ; nor  in  the 
greatest  distress  had  I so  much  as  a thought  to  pray 
to  Him,  or  so  much  as  to  say,  “Lord,  have  mercy 
upon  me!”  no,  nor  to  mention  the  name  of  God, 
unless  it  was  to  swear  by  and  blaspheme  it. 

I had  terrible  reflections  upon  my  mind  for  many 
months,  as  I have  already  observed,  on  the  account 
of  my  wicked  and  hardened  life  past;  and  when  I 
looked  about  me,  and  considered  what  particular 
providences  had  attended  me  since  my  coming  into 
this  place,  and  how  God  had  dealt  bountifully  with 
me,  had  not  only  punished  me  less  than  my  iniquity 
had  deserved,  but  had  so  plentifully  provided  for  me ; 
this  gave  me  great  hopes  that  my  repentance  was 
accepted,  and  that  God  had  yet  mercy  in  store  for  me. 

With  these  reflections,  I worked  my  mind  up,  not 


MONARCH  OF  ALL  HE  SURVEYED.  167 


only  to  resignation  to  the  will  of  God  in  the  present 
disposition  of  my  circumstances,  but  even  to  a sincere 
thankfulness  for  my  condition;  and  that  I,  who  was 
yet  a living  man,  ought  not  to  complain,  seeing  I had 
not  the  due  punishment  of  my  sins ; that  I enjoyed 
so  many  mercies,  which  I had  no  reason  to  have  ex- 
pected in  that  place;  that  I ought  never  more  to 
repine  at  my  condition,  hut  to  rejoice,  and  to  give 
daily  thanks  for  that  daily  bread,  which  nothing  bi# 
a crowd  of  wonders  could  have  brought ; that  I ought 
to  consider  I had  been  fed  even  by  miracle,  even  as 
great  as  that  of  feeding  Elijah  by  ravens;  nay,  by  al 
long  series  of  miracles;  and  that  I could  hardly  have\ 
named  a place  in  the  unhabitable  part  of  the  world 
where  I could  have  been  cast  more  to  my  advantage; 
a place  where,  as  I had  no  society,  which  was  my 
affliction  on  one  hand,  so  I found  no  ravenous  beasts, 
no  furious  wolves  or  tigers,  to  threaten  my  life;  no 
venomous  creatures  or  poisonous,  which  I might  feed 
on  to  my  hurt;  no  savages  to  murder  and  devour  me. 

In  a word,  as  my  life  was  a life  of  sorrow  one  way, 
so  it  was  a life  of  mercy  another;  and  I wanted 
nothing  to  make  it  a life  of  comfort,  but  to  be  able 
to  make  my  sense  of  God’s  goodness  to  me,  and  care 
over  me  in  this  condition,  be  my  daily  consolation; 
and  after  I did  make  a just  improvement  of  these 
things,  I went  away,  and  was  no  more  sad. 

I had  now  been  here  so  long  that  many  things 
which  I brought  on  shore  for  my  help  were  either 
quite  gone,  or  very  much  wasted,  and  near  spent. 
My  ink,  as  I observed,  had  been  gone  for  some  time, 
all  but  a very  little,  which  I eked  out  with  water,  a 
little  and  a little,  till  it  was  so  pale  it  scarce  left  any 
appearance  of  black  upon  the  paper.  As  long  as  it 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


168 

lasted,  I made  use  of  it  to  minute  down  the  day.*:  of 
the  month  on  which  any  remarkable  thing  happened  to 
me.  And,  first,  by  casting  up  times  past,  I remem- 
ber that  there  was  a strange  concuri'ence  of  days  in 
the  various  providences  which  befell  me,  and  which, 
if  I had  been  superstitiously  inclined  to  observe  days 
as  fatal  or  fortunate,  I might  have  had  reason  to  have 
looked  upon  with  a great  deal  of  curiosity. 

First,  I had  observed  that  the  same  day  that  1 
broke  away  from  my  father  and  my  friends,  and  run 
away  to  Hull,  in  order  to  go  to  sea,  the  same  day 
afterwards  I was  taken  by  the  Sallee  man-of-war,  and 
made  a slave. 

The  same  day  of  the  year  that  I escaped  out  of  the 
wreck  of  that  ship  in  Yarmouth  Roads,  that  same 
day -year  afterwards  I made  my  escape  from  Sallee  in 
the  boat. 

The  same  day  of  the  year  I was  born  on,  viz.,  the 
30th  of  September,  that  same  day  I had  my  life  so 
miraculously  saved  twenty-six  years  after,  when  I was 
cast  on  shore  in  this  island;  so  that  my  wicked  life 
and  my  solitary  life  began  both  on  a day. 

The  next  thing  to  my  ink’s  being  wasted  was  that 
of  my  bread;  I mean  the  biscuit,  which  I brought 
out  of  the  ship.  This  I had  husbanded  to  the  last 
degree,  allowing  myself  but  one  cake  of  bread  a day 
for  above  a year ; and  yet  I was  quite  without  bread1 
for  near  a year  before  I got  any  corn  of  my  own ; and 
great  reason  I had  to  be  thankful  that  I had  any  at 
all,  the  getting  it  being,  as  has  been  already  observed, 
next  to  miraculous. 

My  clothes  began  to  decay,  too,  mightily.  As  to 
linen,  I had  none  a good  while,  except  some  chequered 
shirts  which  I found  in  the  chests  of  the  other  seamen, 


MONARCH  OF  ALL  HE  SURVEYED.  169 


and  which  I carefully  preserved,  because  many  times 
I could  bear  no  other  clothes  on  but  a shirt ; and  it 
was  a very  great  help  to  me  that  I had,  among  all  the 
men’s  clothes  of  the  ship,  almost  three  dozen  of. 
shirts.  There  were  also  several  thick  watch-coats  o£\ 
the  seamen’s  which  were  left  indeed,  but  they  were/ 
too  hot  to  wear;  and  though  it  is  tme  that  the 
weather  was  so  violent  hot  that  there  was  no  need  oi 
clothes,  -yet  I could  not  go  quite  naked,  no,  though  [ 
had  been  inclined  to  it,  which  I was  not,  nor  could 
abide  the  thoughts  of  it,  though  I was  all  alone. 

The  reason  why  I could  not  go  quite  naked  was,  l 
could  not  bear  the  heat  of  the  sun  so  well  when  quite 
naked  as  with  some  clothes  on;  nay,  the  very  heat 
frequently  blistered  my  skin;  whereas,  with  a shirt 
on,  the  air  itself  made  some  motion,  and  whistling 
under  that  shirt,  was  twofold  cooler  than  without  it. 
No  more  could  I ever  bring  myself  to  go  out  in  the 
heat  of  the  sun  without  a cap  or  a hat.  The  heat  of 
the  sun  beating  with  such  violence,  as  it  does  in  that 
place,  would  give  me  the  headache  presently,  by 
darting  so  directly  on  my  head,  without  a cap  or  hat 
on,  so  that  I could  not  bear  it;  whereas,  if  I put  on 
my  hat,  it  would  presently  go  away. 

Upon  those  views,  I began  to  consider  about  put- 
ting the  few  rags  I had,  which  I called  clothes,  into 
some  order.  I had  worn  out  all  the  waistcoats  I had, 
and  my  business  was  now  to  try  if  I could  not  make 
jackets  out  of  the  great  watch-coats  which  I had  by 
me,  and  with  such  other  materials  as  I had ; so  I set 
to  work  a-tailoring,  or  rather,  indeed,  a-botching,  foi 
I made  most  piteous  work  of  it.  However,  I made 
shift  to  make  two  or  three  new  waistcoats,  which  I 
hoped  would  serve  me  a great  while.  As  for  breeches 


170 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


or  drawers,  I made  but  a very  sorry  shift  indeed  till 
afterward. 

I have  mentioned  that  I saved  the  skins  of  all  the 
creatures  that  I killed,  I mean  four-footed  ones,  and 
I had  hung  them  up  stretched  out  with  sticks  in  the 
sun,  by  which  means  some  of  them  were  so  dry  and 
hard  that  they  were  fit  for  little,  but  others  it  seems 
were  very  useful.  The  first  thing  I made  of  these 
was  a great  cap  for  my  head,  with  the  hair  on  the 
outside,  to  shoot  off  the  rain;  and  this  I performed 
so  well,  that  after  this  I made  me  a suit  of  clothes 
wholly  of  these  skins,  that  is  to  say,  a waistcoat,  and 
breeches  open  at  knees,  and  both  loose,  for  they  were 
rather  wanting  to  keep  me  cool  than  to  keep  me 
warm.  I must  not  omit  to  acknowledge  that  they 
*vere  wretchedly  made ; for  if  I was  a bad  carpenter, 
I was  a worse  tailor.  'However,  they  were  such  as  I 
made  very  good  shift  with ; and  when  I was  abroad, 
if  it  happened  to  rain,  the  hair  of  my  waistcoat  and 
cap  being  outermost,  I was  kept  very  dry. 

After  this  I spent  a great  deal  of  time  and  pains  to 
make  me  an  umbrella.  I was  indeed  in  great  want 
of  one,  and  had  a great  mind  to  make  one.  I had 
seen  them  made  in  the  Brazils,  where  , they  are  very 
useful  in  the  great  heats  which  are  there ; and  I felt 
the  heats  every  jot  as  great  here,  and  greater  too, 
being  nearer  the  equinox.  Besides,  as  I was  obliged 
;o  be  much  abroad,  it  was  a most  useful  thing  to  me, 
as  well  for  the  rains  as  the  heats.  I took  a world  of 
pains  at  it,  and  was  a great  while  before  I could  make 
anything  likely  to  hold ; nay,  after  I thought  I had 
hit  the  way,  I spoiled  two  or  three  before  I made  one 
to  my  mind;  but  at  last  I made  one  that  answered 
indifferently  well.  The  main  difficulty  I found  was 


MONARCH  OF  ALL  HE  SURVEYED.  171 


to  make  it  to  let  down.  I could  make  it  to  spread; 
but  if  it  did  not  let  down  too,  and  draw  in,  it  was 
not  portable  for  me  any  way  but  just  over  my  head, 
which  would  not  do.  However,  at  last,  as  I said,  I 
made  one  to  answer,  and  covered  it  with  skins,  the 
hair  upwards,  so  that  it  cast  off  the  rains  like  a pent- 
house, and  kept  off  the  sun  so  effectually,  that  I 
could  walk  out  in  the  hottest  of  the  weather  with 
greater  advantage  than  I could  before  in  the  coolest; 
and  when  I had  no  need  of  it,  could  close  it,  and 
carry  it  under  my  arm. 


CHAPTER  XV, 


A VOYAGE  OF  DISCOVERY. 


Thus  I lived  mighty  comfortably,  my  mind  being 
entirely  composed  by  resigning  to  the  will  of  God, 
and  throwing  myself  wholly  upon  the  disposal  of  His 
providence.  This  made  my  life  better  than  sociable ; 
for  when  I began  to  regret  the  want  of  conversation, 
I would  ask  myself  whether  thus  conversing  mutually 
with  my  own  thoughts  and,  as  I hope  I may  say,  with 
even  God  Himself,  by  ejaculations,  was  not  better 
than  the  utmost  enjoyment  of  human  society  in  the 

world?  — 

I cannot  say  that  after  this,  for  p've  yearsj  any 
extraordinary  thing  happened  to  me  pBufT  1 lived  on 
in  the  same  course,  in  the  same  posture  and  place, 
just  as  before.  The  chief  things  I was  employed  in, 
besides  my  yearly  labor  of  planting  my  barley  and 
rice,  and  curing  my  raisins,  of  both  which  I always 
kept  up  just  enough  to  have  sufficient  stock  of  one 
year’s  provisions  beforehand  — I say,  besides  this 
/yearly  labor,  and  my  daily  labor  of  going  out  with 
my  gun,  I had  one  labor,  to  make  me  a canoe,  which 
at  last  I finished;  so  that  by  digging  a canal  to  it  of 
six  feet  wide,  and  four  feet  deep,  I brought  it  into 
the  creek,  almost  half  a mile.  As  for  the  first, 
which  was  so  vastly  big,  as  I made  it  without  consid- 
ering beforehand,  as  I ought  to  do,  how  I should  be 
able  to  launch  it;  so,  never  being  able  to  bring  it  to 


A VOYAGE  OF  DISCOVERY. 


173 


the  water,  or  bring  the  water  to  it,  I was  obliged  to 
let  it  lie  where  it  was,  as  a memorandum  to  teach  me 
to  be  wiser  next  time.  Indeed,  the  next  time,  though 
I could  not  get  a tree  proper  for  it,  and  in  a place 
where  I could  not  get  the  water  to  it  at  any  less 
distance  than,  as  I have  said,  near  half  a mile,  yet 
as  I saw  it  was  practicable  at  last,  I never  gave  it 
over;  and  though  I was  near  two  years  about  it,  yet 
I never  grudged  my  labor,  in  hopes  of  having  a boat 
to  go  off  to  sea  at  last. 

However,  though  my  little  periagua  was  finished, 
yet  the  size  of  it  was  not  at  all  answerable  to  the 
design  which  I had  in  view  when  I made  the  first;  3 
mean,  of  venturing  over  to  the  terra  firma,  where  it 
was  above  forty  miles  broad.  Accordingly,  the  small- 
ness of  my  boat  assisted  to  put  an  end  to  that  design, 
and  now  I thought  no  more  of  it.  But  as  I had  a 
boat,  my  next  design  was  to  make  a tour  round  the 
island;  for  as  I had  been  on  the  other  side  in  one 
place,  crossing,  as  I have  already  described  it,  over 
the  land,  so  the  discoveries  I made  in  that  little  jour- 
ney made  me  very  eager  to  see  other  parts  of  the 
coast;  and  now  I had  a boat,  1 thought  of  nothing 
but  sailing  round  the  island. 

For  this  purpose,  that  I might  do  everything  with 
discretion  and  consideration,  I fitted  up  a little  mast 
to  my  boat,  and  made  a sail  to  it  out  of  some  of  the 
pieces  of  the  ship’s  sail,  which  lay  in  store,  and  of 
which  I had  a great  stock  by  me. 

Having  fitted  my  mast  and  sail,  and  tried  the  boat 
I found  she  would  sail  very  well.  Then  I made  little 
lockers,  or  boxes,  at  either  end  of  my  boat,  to  put 
provisions,  necessaries,  and  ammunition,  etc.,  into, 
to  be  kept  dry,  either  from  rain  or  the  spray  of  the 


174 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


sea ; and  a little  long  hollow  place  I cut  in  the  inside, 
of  the  boat,  where  I could  lay  my  gun,  making  a flap 
to  hang  down  over  it  to  keep  it  dry. 

I fixed  my  umbrella  also  in  a step  at  the  stern,  like 
a mast,  to  stand  over  my  head,  and  keep  the  heat  of 
the  sun  off  of  me,  like  an  awning;  and  thus  I every 
now  and  then  took  a little  voyage  upon  the  sea,  but 
never  went  far  out,  nor  far  from  the  little  creek. 
But  at  last,  being  eager  to  view  the  circumference  of 
my  little  kingdom,  I resolved  upon  my  tour;  and 
accordingly  I victualled  my  ship  for  the  voyage,  put- 
ting in  two  dozen  of  my  loaves  (cakes  I should  rather 
call  them)  of  barley  bread,  an  earthen  pot  full  of 
parched  rice,  a food  I eat  a great  deal  of,  a little  bot- 
tle of  rum,  half  a goat,  and  powder  and  shot  for  kill- 
ing more,  and  two  large  watch-coats,  of  those  which, 
as  I mentioned  before,  I had  saved  out  of  the  seamen’s 
chests;  these  I took,  one  to  lie  upon,  and  the  other 
to  cover  me  in  the  night. 

It  was  the  6th  of  November,  in  the  sixth  year  of 
my  reign,  or  my  captivity,  which  you  please,  that  I 
set  out  on  this  voyage,  and  I found  it  much  longer', 
than  I expected;  for  though  the  island  itself  was  not 
very  large,  yet  when  I came  to  the  east  side  of  it  I 
found  a great  ledge  of  rocks  lie  out  above  two  leagues 
into  the  sea,  some  above  water,  some  under  it,  and 
beyond  that  a shoal  of  sand,  lying  dry  half  a league 
more ; so  that  I was  obliged  to  go  a great  way  out  to 
sea  to  double  the  point. 

When  first  I discovered  them,  I was  going  to  give 
over  my  enterprise,  and  come  back  again,  not  know- 
ing how  far  it  might  oblige  me  to  go  out  to  sea,  and, 
above  all,  doubting  how  I should  get  back  again,  so 
l came  to  an  anchor;  for  I had  made  me  a kind  of 


A VOYAGE  OF  DISCOVERY.  175 

an  anchor  with  a piece  of  a broken  grappling  which 
I got  out  of  the  ship. 

Having  secured  my  boat,  1 took  my  gun  and  went 
on  shore,  climbing  up  upon  a hill,  which  seemed  to 
overlook  that  point,  where  I saw  the  full  extent  of  it 
and  resolved  to  venture. 

In  my  viewing  the  sea  from  that  hill  where  I 
stood,  I perceived  a strong,  and  indeed  a most  furious 
current,  which  run  to  the  east,  and  even  came  close 
to  the  point;  and  I took  the  more  notice  of  it,  because 
I saw  there  might  be  some  danger  that  when  I came 
into  it  I might  be  carried  out  to  sea  by  the  strength 
of  it,  and  not  be  able  to  make  the  island  again.  And 
indeed,  had  I not  gotten  first  up  upon  this  hill,  I 
believe  it  would  have  been  so;  for  there  was  the  same 
current  on  the  other  side  the  island,  only  that  it  set 
off  at  a farther  distance ; and  I saw  there  was  a strong 
eddy  under  the  shore;  so  I had  nothing  to  do  but  to 
get  in  out  of  the  first  current,  and  I should  presently 
be  in  an  eddy. 

I lay  here,  however,  two  days;  because  the  wind, 
blowing  pretty  fresh  at  E.  S.  E.,  and  that  being  just 
contrary  to  the  said  current,  made  a great  breach  of 
the  sea  upon  the  point ; so  that  it  was  not  safe  for  me 
to  keep  too  close  to  the  shore  for  the  breach,  nor  to 
go  too  far  off  because  of  the  stream. 

The  third  day,  in  the  morning,  the  wind  having 
abated  overnight,  the  sea  was  calm,  and  I ventured. 
But  I am  a warning  piece  again  to  all  rash  and 
ignorant  pilots;  for  no  sooner  was  I come  to  the 
point,  when  even  I was  not  my  boat’s  length  from 
the  shore,  but  I found  myself  in  a great  depth  of 
water,  and  a current  like  the  sluice  of  a mill.  It 
carried  my  boat  along  with  it  with  such  violence  that 


176 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


all  I could  do  could  not  keep  lier  so  muck  as  on  the 
edge  of  it,  but  I found  it  hurried  me  farther  and 
farther  out  from  the  eddy,  which  was  on  my  left 
hand.  There  was  no  wind  stirring  to  help  me,  and 
all  I could  do  with  my  paddlers  signified  nothing. 
And  now  I began  to  give  myself  over  for  lost;  for, 
as  the  current  was  on  both  sides  the  island,  I knew 
in  a few  leagues’  distance  they  must  join  again,  and 
then  I was  irrecoverably  gone.  Nor  did  I see  any 
possibility  of  avoiding  it ; so  that  I had  no  prospect 
before  me  but  of  perishing ; not  by  the  sea,  for  that 
was  calm  enough,  but  of  starving  for  hunger.  I had 
indeed  found  a tortoise  on  the  shore,  as  big  almost  as 
I could  lift,  and  had  tossed  it  into  the  boat;  and  I 
had  a great  jar  of  fresh  water,  that  is  to  say,  one  of 
my  earthen  pots;  but  what  was  all  this  to  being 
driven  into  the  vast  ocean,  where,  to  be  sure,  there 
was  no  shore,  no  mainland  or  island,  for  a thousand 
leagues  at  least? 

And  now  I saw  how  easy  it  was  for  the  providence 
of  God  to  make  the  most  miserable  condition  man- 
kind could  be  in  worse.  Now  I looked  back  upon 
my  desolate  solitary  island  as  the  most  pleasant  place 
in  the  world,  and  all  the  happiness  my  heart  could 
wish  for  was  to  be  but  there  again.  I stretched  out 
my  hands  to  it,  with  eager  wishes.  “O  happy  des- 
ert!” said  I,  “I  shall  never  see  thee  more.  O mis- 
erable creature,”  said  I,  “whither  am  I going?” 
Then  I reproached  myself  with  my  unthankful  tem- 
per, and  how  I had  repined  at  my  solitary  condition; 
and  now  what  would  I give  to  be  on  shore  there 
again.  Thus  we  never  see  the  true  state  of  our  con- 
dition till  it  is  illustrated  to  us  by  its  contraries;  nor 
know  how  to  value  what  we  enjoy  but  by  the  want  of 


A VOYAGE  OF  DISCOVERY. 


177 


it.  It  is  scarce  possible  to  imagine  the  consterna- 
tion I was  now  in,  being  driven  from  my  beloved 
island  (for  so  it  appeared  to  me  now  to  be)  into  the 
wide  ocean,  almost  two  leagues,  and  in  the  utmost 
despair  of  ever  recovering  it  again.  However,  I 
worked  hard,  till  indeed  my  strength  was  almost 
exhausted,  and  kept  my  boat  as  much  to  the  north- 
ward, that  is,  towards  the  side  of  the  current  which 
the  eddy  lay  on,  as  possibly  I could;  when  about 
noon,  as  the  sun  passed  the  meridian,  I thought  I 
felt  a little  breeze  of  wind  in  my  face,  springing  up 
from  the  S.  S.  E.  This  cheered  my  heart  a little, 
and  especially  when,  in  about  half  an  hour  more,  it 
blew  a pretty  small  gentle  gale.  Ey  this  time  I was 
gotten  at  a frightful  distance  from  the  island;  and 
had  the  least  cloud  or  hazy  weather  intervened,  I had 
been  undone  another  way  too ; for  I had  no  compass 
on  board,  and  should  never  have  known  how  to  have 
steered  towards  the  island  if  I had  but  once  lost  sight 
of  it.  But  the  weather  continuing  clear,  I applied 
myself  to  get  up  my  mast  again,  and  spread  my  sail, 
standing  away  to  the  north  as  much  as  possible,  to 
get  out  of  the  current. 

Just  as  I had  set  my  mast  and  sail,  and  the  boat 
began  to  stretch  away,  I saw  even  by  the  clearness  of 
the  water  some  alteration  of  the  current  was  near; 
for  where  the  current  was  so  strong  the  water  was 
foul.  But  perceiving  the  water  clear,  I found  the 
current  abate,  and  presently  I found  to  the  east,  at 
about  half  a mile,  a breach  of  the  sea  upon  some 
rocks.  These  rocks  I found  caused  the  current  to 
part  again;  and  as  the  main  sti’ess  of  it  ran  away 
more  southerly,  leaving  the  rocks  to  the  northeast, 
so  the  other  returned  by  the  repulse  of  the  rocks,  and 


178 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


made  a strong  eddy,  which  ran  back  again  to  tin- 
northwest  with  a very  sharp  stream. 

They  who  know  what  it  is  to  have  a reprieve 
brought  to  them  upon  the  ladder,  or  to  be  rescued 
from  thieves  just  going  to  murder  them,  or  who  have 
been  in  such  like  extremities,  may  guess  what  my 
present  surprise  of  joy  was,  and  how  gladly  I put  my 
boat  into  the  stream  of  this  eddy;  and  the  wind  also 
freshening,  how  gladly  I spread  my  sail  to  it,  running 
cheerfully  before  the  wind,  and  with  a strong  tide  or 
eddy  under  foot. 

This  eddy  carried  me  about  a league  in  my  way 
back  again,  directly  towards  the  island,  but  about 
two  leagues  more  to  the  northward  than  the  current 
which  carried  me  away  at  first;  so  that  when  I came 
near  the  island,  I found  myself  open  to  the  northern 
shore  of  it,  that  is  to  say,  the  other  end  of  the  island, 
opposite  to  that  which  I went  out  from. 

When  I had  made  something  more  than  a league 
of  way  by  the  help  of  this  current  or  eddy,  I found 
it  was  spent,  and  served  me  no  farther.  However,  I 
found  that  being  between  the  two  great  currents,  viz., 
that  on  the  south  side,  which  had  hurried  me  away, 
and  that  on  the  north,  which  lay  about  a league  on 
the  other  side ; I say,  between  these  two,  in  the  wake 
of  the  island,  I found  the  water  at  least  still,  and  run- 
ning no  way ; and  having  still  a breeze  of  wind  fair 
for  me,  I kept  on  steering  directly  for  the  island, 
though  not  making  such  fresh  way  as  I did  before. 

About  four  o’clock  in  the  evening,  being  then 
within  about  a league  of  the  island,  I found  the  point 
of  the  rocks  which  occasioned  this  disaster  stretching 
out,  as  is  described  before,  to  the  southward,  and 
casting  off  the  current  more  southwardly  had,  of 


A VOYAGE  OF  DISCOVERY. 


179 


course,  made  another  eddy  to  the  north,  and  this  I 
found  very  strong,  but  not  directly  setting  the  way 
my  course  lay,  which  was  due  west,  but  almost  full 
north.  However,  having  a fresh  gale,  I stretched 
across  this  eddy,  slanting  northwest;  and  in  about 
* an  hour  came  within  about  a mile  of  the  shore,  where, 
it  being  smooth  water,  I soon  got  to  land. 

When  I was  on  shore,  I fell  on  my  knees,  and 
gave  God  thanks  for  my  deliverance,  resolving  to  lay 
aside  all  thoughts  of  my  deliverance  by  my  boat;  and, 
refreshing  myself  with  such  things  as  I had,  I brought 
my  boat  close  to  the  shore,  in  a little  cove  that  I had 
spied  under  some  trees,  and  laid  me  down  to  sleep, 
being  quite  spent  with  the  labor  and  fatigue  of  the 
voyage. 

I was  now  at  a great  loss  which  way  to  get  home 
with  my  boat.  I had  run  so  much  hazard,  and  knew 
too  much  the  case,  to  think  of  attempting  it  by  the 
way  I went  out;  and  what  might  be  at  the  other  side 
(I  mean  the  west  side)  I knew  not,  nor  had  I any 
mind  to  run  any  more  ventures.  So  I only  resolved 
in  the  morning  to  make  my  way  westward  along  the 
shore,  and  to  see  if  there  was  no  creek  where  I might 
lay  up  my  frigate  in  safety,  so  as  to  have  her  again 
if  I wanted  her.  In  about  three  miles,  or  there- 
ibouts,  coasting  the  shore,  I came  to  a very  good 
inlet  or  bay,  about  a mile  over,  which  narrowed  till 
it  came  to  a very  little  rivulet  or  brook,  where  I 
found  a very  convenient  harbor  for  my  boat,  and 
where  she  lay  as  if  she  had  been  in  a little  dock  made 
on  purpose  for  her.  Here  I put  in,  and  having 
stowed  my  boat  very  safe,  I went  on  shore  to  look 
about  me,  and  see  where  I was. 

I soon  found  I had  but  a little  passed  by  the  place 


180 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


wliere  I had  been  before,  when  I travelled  on  foot  to 
that  shore;  so  taking  nothing  out  of  my  boat  but  my 
gun  and  my  umbrella,  for  it  was  exceedingly  hot,  1 
began  my  march.  The  way  was  comfortable  enough 
after  such  a voyage  as  I had  been  upon,  and  I reached 
my  old  bower  in  the  evening,  where  I found  every- 
thing standing  as  I left  it;  for  I always  kept  it  in 
good  order,  being,  as  I said  before,  my  country  house. 

I got  over  the  fence,  and  laid  me  down  in  the  shade 
to  rest  my  limbs,  for  I was  very  weary,  and  fell 
asleep.  But  judge  you,  if  you  can,  that  read  my 
story,  what  a surprise  I must  be  in,  when  I was 
waked  out  of  my  sleep  by  a voice  calling  me  by  my 
name  several  times,  “Robin,  Robin,  Robin  Crusoe, 
poor  Robin  Crusoe!  Where  are  you,  Robin  Crusoe? 
Where  are  you?  Where  have  you  been? ” 

I was  so  dead  asleep  at  first,  being  fatigued  with 
rowing,  or  paddling,  as  it  is  called,  the  first  part  of 
the  day,  and  with  walking  the  latter  part,  that  I did 
not  wake  thoroughly;  but  dozing  between  sleeping 
and  waking,  thought  I dreamed  that  somebody  spoke 
to  me.  But  as  the  voice  continued  to  repeat  “Robin 
Crusoe,  Robin  Crusoe,”  at  last  I began  to  wake  more 
perfectly,  and  was  at  first  dreadfully  frighted,  and 
started  up  in  the  utmost  consternation.  But  no 
sooner  were  my  eyes  open  but  I saw  my  Poll  sitting 
on  the  top  of  the  hedge,  and  immediately  knew  that 
it  was  he  that  spoke  to  me ; for  just  in  such  bemoan- 
ing language  I had  used  to  talk  to  him,  and  teach 
liim ; and  he  had  learned  it  so  perfectly  that  he  would 
sit  upon  my  finger,  and  lay  his  bill  close  to  my  face, 
and  cry,  “Poor  Robin  Crusoe!  Where  are  you? 
Where  have  you  been?  How  come  you  here ? ” and 
such  things  as  I had  taught  him. 


A VOYAGE  OF  DISCOVERY. 


181 


However,  even  though  I knew  it  was  the  parrot, 
and  that  indeed  it  could  be  nobody  else,  it  was  a good 
while  before.  I could  compose  myself.  First,  I was 
amazed  how  the  creature  got  thither,  and  then,  how 
he  should  just  keep  about  the  place,  and  nowhere 
else.  But  as  I was  well  satisfied  it  could  be  nobody 
but  honest  Poll,  I got  it  over;  and  holding  out  my 
hand,  and  calling  him  by  his  name,  Poll,  the  sociable 
creature  came  to  me,  and  sat  upon  my  thumb,  as  he 
used  to  do,  and  continued  talking  to  me,  — Poor  Robin 
Crusoe!  and  how  did  I come  here?  and  where  had  I 
been?  — just  as  if  he  had  been  overjoyed  to  see  me 
again;  and  so  I carried  him  home  along  with  me. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 


HIS  ANIMAL  KINGDOM. 

I had  now  had  enough  of  rambling  to  sea  for  some 
time,  and  had  enough  to  do  for  many  days  to  sit  still, 
and  reflect  upon  the  danger  I had  been  in.  I would 
have  been  very  glad  to  have  had  my  boat  again  on 
my  side  of  the  island;  but  I knew  not  how  it  was 
practicable  to  get  it  about.  As  to  the  east  side  of 
the  island,  which  I had  gone  round,  I knew  well 
enough  there  was  no  venturing  that  way;  my  very 
heart  would  shrink,  and  my  very  blood  run  chill,  but 

I to  think  of  it.  And  as  to  the  other  side  of  the  island, 
I did  not  know  how  it  might  be  there ; but  supposing 
the  current  ran  with  the  same  force  against  the  shore 
at  the  east  as  it  passed  by  it  on  the  other,  I might 
run  the  same  risk  of  being  driven  down  the  stream, 
and  carried  by  the  island,  as  I had  been  before  of 
, being  carried  away  from  it.  So,  with  these  thoughts, 
I contented  myself  to  be  without  any  boat,  though  it 
\ had  been  the  product  of  so  many  months’  labor  to 
make  it,  and  of  so  many  more  to  get  it  unto  the  sea. 

In  this  government  of  my  temper  I remained  near 
a year,  lived  a very  sedate,  retired  life,  as  you  may 
well  suppose ; and  my  thoughts  being  very  much 
composed  as  to  my  condition,  and  fidly  comforted  in 
resigning  myself  to  the  dispositions  of  Providence,  I 
thought  I lived  really  very  happily  in  all  things, 
except  that  of  society. 


Ills  ANIMAL  KINGDOM. 


183 


I improved  myself  in  this  time  in  all  the  mechanic 
exercises  which  my  necessities  put  me  upon  applying 
myself  to,  and  I believe  could,  upon  occasion,  make 
a very  good  carpenter,  especially  considering  how  few 
tools  I had.  Besides  this,  I arrived  at  an  unexpected 
perfection  in  my  earthenware,  and  contrived  well 
enough  to  make  them  with  a wheel,  which  I found 
infinitely  easier  and  better,  because  I made  things 
round  and  shapable  which  before  were  filthy  things 
indeed  to  look  on.  But  I think  I was  never  more 
vain  of  my  own  performance,  or  more  joyful  for  any- 
thing I found  out,  than  for  my  being  able  to  make 
a tobacco-pipe.  And  though  it  was  a very  ugly 
clumsy  thing  when  it  was  done,  and  only  burnt  red, 
like  other  earthenware,  yet  as  it  was  hard  and  firm, 
and  would  draw  the  smoke,  I was  exceedingly  com- 
forted with  it;  for  I had  been  always  used  to  smoke, 
and  there  were  pipes  in  the  ship,  but  I forgot  them 
at  first,  not  knowing  that  there  was  tobacco  in  the 
island;  and  afterwards,  when  I searched  the  ship 
again,  I could  not  come  at  any  pipes  at  all. 

In  my  wicker  ware  also  I improved  much,  and 
made  abundance  of  necessary  baskets,  as  well  as  my 
invention  showed  me;  though  not  very  handsome, 
yet  they  were  such  as  were  very  handy  and  conven- 
ient for  my  laying  things  up  in,  or  fetching  things 
home  in.  For  example,  if  I killed  a goat  abroad,  I 
could  hang  it  up  in  a tree,  flay  it,  and  dress  it,  and 
cut  it  in  pieces,  and  bring  it  home  in  a basket;  and 
the  like  by  a turtle;  I could  cut  it  up,  take  out  the 
eggs,  and  a piece  or  two  of  the  flesh,  which  was 
enough  for  me,  and  bring  them  home  in  a basket, 
and  leave  the  rest  behind  me.  Also  large  deep  bas- 
kets were  my  receivers  for  my  corn,  which  I always 


184 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


rubbed  out  as  soon  as  it  was  dry,  and  cured,  and  kept 
it  in  great  baskets. 

I began  now  to  perceive  my  powder  abated  consid- 
erably, and  this  was  a want  which  it  was  impossible 
for  me  to  supply,  and  I began  seriously  to  consider 
what  I must  do  when  I should  have  no  more  powder ; 
that  is  to  say,  how  I should  do  to  kill  any  goats.  I 
had,  as  is  observed,  in  the  third  year  of  my  being 
here  kept  a young  kid,  and  bred  her  up  tame,  and  I 
was  in  hope  of  getting  a he  goat.  But  I could  not 
by  any  means  bring  it  to  pass,  till  my  kid  grew  an 
old  goat;  and  I could  never  find  in  my  heart  to  kill 
her,  till  she  died  at  last  of  mere  age. 

But  being  now  in  the  eleventh  year  of  my  residence, 
and,  as  I have  said,  my  ammunition  growing  low,  I 
set  myself  to  study  some  art  to  trap  and  snare  the 
goats,  to  see  whether  I could  not  catch  some  of  them 
alive ; and  particularly,  I wanted  a she  goat  great 
with  young. 

To  this  purpose,  I made  snares  to  hamper  them, 
and  I do  believe  they  were  more  than  once  taken  in 
them ; but  my  tackle  was  not  good,  for  I had  no  wire, 
and  I always  found  them  broken,  and  my  bait  de- 
voured. At  length  I resolved  to  try  a pitfall;  so  I 
dug  several  large  pits  in  the  earth,  in  places  where 
I had  observed  the  goats  used  to  feed,  and  over  these 
pits  I placed  hurdles,  of  my  own  making  too,  with  a 
great  weight  upon  them;  and  several  times  I put 
ears  of  barley  and  dry  rice,  without  setting  the  trap, 
and  I could  easily  perceive  that  the  goats  had  gone 
in  and  eaten  up  the  corn,  for  I could  see  the  mark  of 
their  feet.  At  length  I set  three  traps  in  one  night, 
and  going  the  next  morning,  I found  them  all  stand- 
ing, and  yet  the  bait  eaten  and  gone;  this  was  very 


HIS  ANIMAL  KINGDOM. 


185 


discouraging.  However,  I altered  my  trap;  and, 
not  to  trouble  you  with  particulars,  going  one  morn- 
ing to  see  my  trap,  I found  in  one  of  them  a large 
old  he  goat,  and  in  one  of  the  other  three  kids,  a 
male  and  two  females. 

As  to  the  old  one,  I knew  not  what  to  do  with  him, 
he  was  so  fierce  I durst  not  go  into  the  pit  to  him; 
thatris  tolsay,  to  go  about  to  bring  him  away  alive, 
which  was  what  1 wanted.  I could  have  killed  him, 
but  that  was  not  my  business,  nor  would  it  answer 
my  end ; so  I even  let  him  out,  and  he  ran  away,  as 
if  he  had  been  frighted  out  of  his  wits.  But  1 had 
forgot  then  what  1 learned  afterwards,  that  hunger 
will  tame  a lion.  If  I had  let  him  stay  there  three 
or  four  days  without  food.* and  then  have  carried  him 
some  water  to  drink,  and  then  a little  corn,  he  would 
have  been  as  tame  as  one  of  the  kids,  for  they  are 
mighty  sagacious,  tractable  creatures  where  they  are 
well  used. 

However,  for  the  present  I let  him  go,  knowing 
no  better  at  that  time.  Then  I went  to  the  three 
kids,  and  taking  them  one  by  one,  I tied  them  with 
strings  together,  and  with  some  difficulty  brought 
them  all  home. 

It  was  a good  while  before  they  would  feed,  but 
throwing  them  some  sweet  corn,  it  tempted  them, 
and  they  began  to  be  tame.  And  now  I found  that 
if  I expected  to  supply  myself  with  goat-flesh  when 
I had  no  powder  or  shot  left,  breeding  some  up  tame 
was  my  only  way,  when  perhaps  I might  have  them 
about  my  house  like  a flock  of  sheep. 

But  then  it  presently  occurred  to  me  that  I must 
keep  the  tame  from  the  wild,  or  else  they  would 
always  run  wild  when  they  grew  up;  and  the  only 


186 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


way  for  this  was  to  have  some  enclosed  piece  of 
ground,  well  fenced  either  with  hedge  or  pale,  to 
keep  them  in  so  effectually  that  those  within  might 
not  break  out,  or  those  without  break  in. 

This  was  a great  undertaking  for  one  pair  of  hands ; 
yet  as  I saw  there  was  an  absolute  necessity  of  doing 
it,  my  first  piece  of  work  was  to  find  out  a proper 
piece  of  ground,  viz.,  where  there  was  likely  to  be 
herbage  for  them  to  eat,  water  for  them  to  drink, 
and  cover  to  keep  them  from  the  sun. 

Those  who  understand  such  enclosures  will  think 
I had  very  little  contrivance  when  I pitched  upon  a 
place  very  proper  for  all  these,  being  a plain  open 
piece  of  meadow  land,  or  savanna  (as  our  people  call 
it  in  the  western  colonies},;,  which  had  two  or  three 
littlq  drills  of  fresh  water  in  it,  and  at  one  end  was 
very  woody ; I say,  they  will  smile  at  my  forecast, 
when  I shall  tell  them  I began  my  enclosing  of  this 
piece  of  ground  in  such  a manner  that  my  hedge  or 
pale  must  have  been  at  least  two  miles  about.  Nor 
was  the  madness  of  it  so  great  as  to  the  compass,  for 
if  it  was  ten  miles  about,  I was  like  to  have  time 
enough  to  do  it  in.  But  I did  not  consider  that  my 
goats  would  be  as  wild  in  so  much  compass  as  if  they 
had  had  the  whole  island,  and  I should  have  so  much 
room  to  chase  them  in  that  I should  never  catch  them. 

My  hedge  was  begun  and  carried  on,  I believe, 
about  fifty  yards,  when  this  thought  occurred  to  me, 
so  I presently  stopped  short,  and,  for  the  first  begin- 
ning, I resolved  to  enclose  a piece  of  about  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  yards  in  length,  and  one  hundred  yards 
in  breadth ; which,  as  it  would  maintain  as  many  as 
I should  have  in  any  reasonable  time,  so,  as  my  flock 
increased,  I could  add  more  ground  to  my  enclosure. 


Ills  ANIMAL  KINGDOM. 


187 


This  was  acting  with  some  prudence,  and  I went  to 
work  with  courage.  I was  about  three  months  hedg- 
ing in  the  first  piece,  and,  till  I had  done  it,  I teth- 
ered the  three  kids  in  the  best  part  of  it,  and  used 
them  to  feed  as  near  me  as  possible,  to  make  them 
familiar;  and  very  often  I would  go  and  carry  them 
some  ears  of  barley,  or  a handful  of  rice,  and  feed 
them  out  of  my  hand ; so  that  after  my  enclosure  was 
finished,  and  I let  them  loose,  they  would  follow  me 
up  and  down,  bleating  after  me  for  a handful  of  corn. 

This  answered  my  end,  and  in  about  a year  and 
half  I had  a flock  of  about  twelve  goats,  kids  and 
all;  and  in  two  years  more  I had  three  and  forty, 
besides  several  that  I took  and  killed  for  my  food. 
And  after  that  I enclosed  Imc  several  pieces  of  ground 
to  feed  them  in,  with  littHjiens  to  drive  them  into, 
to  take  them  as  I wanted,  and  gates  out  of  one  piece 
of  ground  into  another. 

But  this  was  not  all,  for  now  I not  only  had  goat’ 
flesh  to  feed  on  when  I pleased,  but  milk  too,  a thin« 
which,  indeed,  in  my  beginning,  I did  not  so  mind 
think 


as  tlnnk  of,  and  which,  when  it  came 
"thoughts,  was  really  an  agreeable  surprise 


into  mj 

For  no\t 


1 set  up  my  dairy,  and  had  sometimes  a gallon  or  two 
of  milk  in  a day;  and  as  Nature,  who  gives  supplies 
of  food  to  every  creature,  dictates  even  naturally 
how  to  make  use  of  it,  so  I that  had  never  milked 
a cow,  much  less  a goat,  or  seen  butter  or  cheese 
made,  very  readily  and  handily,  though  after  a great 
many  essays  and  miscarriages,  made  me  both  butter 

and  cheese  at  last,  and  never  wanted  it  afterwards 

How  mercifully  can  our  great  Creator  treat  His 
creatures,  even  in  those  conditions  in  which  they 
seemed  to  be  overwhelmed  in  destruction ! How  can 


188 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


He  sweeten  the  bitterest  pi'ovidences,  and  give  us 
cause  to  praise  Him  for  dungeons  and  prisons ! What 
a table  was  here  spread  for  me  in  a wilderness  where 
I saw  nothing  at  first  but  to  perish  for  hunger ! 

It  would  have  made  a stoic  smile  to  have  seen  me 
and  my  little  family  sit  down  to  dinner.  There  was 
my  majesty,  the  prince  and  lord  of  the  whole  island. 

• I had  the  lives  of  all  my  subjects  at  my  absolute 
command.  I could  hang,  draw,  give  liberty,  and 
take  it  away;  and  no  rebels  among  all  my  subjects. 

Then  to  see  how  like  a king  I dined,  too,  all  alone, 
attended  by  my  servants.  Poll,  as  if  he  had  been  my  / 
favorite,  was  the  only  person  permitted  to  talk  to  me.  V 
My  dog,  who  was  now  grown  very  old  and  crazy,  and 
had  found  no  species  to  multiply  his  kind  upon,  sat 
always  at  my  right  hand,  and  two  cats,  one  on  one 
side  the  table,  and  one  on  the  other,  expecting  now 
and  then  a bit  from  my  hand,  as  a mark  of  special 
- favor. 

But  these  were  not  the  two  cats  which  I brought 
on  shore  at  first,  for  they  were  both  of  them  dead, 
and  had  been  interred  near  my  habitation,  by  my 
own  hand.  But  one  of  them  having  multiplied  by  I 
know  not  what  kind  of  creature,  these  were  two  which 
I had  preserved  tame,  whereas  the  rest  run  wild  in 
she  woods,  and  became  indeed  troublesome  to  me  at 
List;  for  they  would  often  come  into  my  house,  and 
plunder  me  too,  till  at  last  I was  obliged  to  shoot 
them,  and  did  kill  a great  many ; at  length  they  left 
me.  With  this  attendance,  and  in  this  plentiful 
> manner,  I lived ; neither  could  I be  said  to  want  any- 

C tiling  but  society ; and  of  that,  in  some  time  after  this, 

I was  like  to  have  too  much.  ^ 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


TIIE  FOOTPRINT. 

I WAS  something  impatient,  as  I have  observed,  to 
have  the  use  of  my  boat,  though  very  loath  to  run  any 
more  hazards ; and  therefore  sometimes  I sat  contriv- 
ing ways  to  get  her  about  the  island,  and  at  other 
times  I sat  myself  down  contented  enough  without 
her.  But  I had  a strange  uneasiness  in  my  mind  to 
go  down  to  the  point  of  the  island  where,  as  I have 
said,  in  my  last  ramble,  I went  up  the  hill  to  see  how 
the  shore  lay,  and  how  the  current  set,  that  I might 
see  what  I had  to  do.  This  inclination  increased 
upon  me  every  day,  and  at  length  I resolved  to  travel 
thither  by  land,  following  the  edge  of  the  shore.  I 
did  so ; but  had  any  one  in  England  been  to  meet 
such  a man  as  I was,  it  must  either  have  frighted 
them,  or  raised  a great  deal  of  laughter;  and  as  I 
frequently  stood  still  to  look  at  myself,  I could  not 
but  smile  at  the  notion  of  my  travelling  through 
Yorkshire,  with  such  an  equipage,  and  in  such  a 
dress.  Be  pleased  to  take  a sketch  of  my  figure,  as 
follows. 

I had  a great  high  shapeless  cap,  made  of  a goat’s 
skin,  with  a flap  hanging  down  behind,  as  well  to 
keep  the  sun  from  me,  as  to  shoot  the  rain  off  from 
running  into  my  neck;  nothing  being  so  hurtful  in 
these  climates  as  the  rain  upon  the  flesh,  under  the 
clothes. 


190 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


I had  a short  jacket  of  goat  skin,  the  skirts  coming 
down  to  about  the  middle  of  my  thighs;  and  a pair 
of  open-kneed  breeches  of  the  same.  The  breeches 
were  made  of  the  skin  of  an  old  he  goat,  whose  hair 
hung  down  such  a length  on  either  side,  that,  like 
pantaloons,  it  reached  to  the  middle  of  my  legs. 
Stockings  and  shoes  I had  none,  hut  had  made  me  a 
pair  of  somethings,  I scarce  know  what  to  call  them, 
like  buskins,  to  flap  over  my  legs,  and  lace  on  either 
side  like  spatterdashes ; but  of  a most  barbai’ous 
shape,  as  indeed  were  all  the  rest  of  my  clothes. 

I had  on  a broad  belt  of  goat’s  skin  dried,  which 
I drew  together  with  two  thongs  of  the  same,  instead 
of  buckles ; and  in  a kind  of  a frog  on  either  side  of 
this,  instead  of  a sword  and  a dagger,  hung  a little 
saw  and  a hatchet,  one  on  one  side,  one  on  the  other. 
I had  another  belt,  not  so  broad,  and  fastened  in  the 
same  manner,  which  hung  over  my  shoulder;  aixd  at 
the  end  of  it,  under  my  left  arm,  hung  two  pouches, 
both  made  of  goat’s  skin  too;  in  one  of  which  hung 
my  powder,  in  the  other  my  shot.  At  my  back  I 
carried  my  basket,  on  my  shoulder  my  gun,  and  over 
my  head  a great  clumsy  ugly  goat-skin  umbrella, 
but  which,  after  all,  was  the  most  necessary  thing  I 
had  about  me,  next  to  my  gun.  As  for  my  face,  the 
color  of  it  was  really  not  so  mulatto-like  as  one  might 
expect  from  a man  not  at  all  careful  of  it,  and  living 
within  nineteen  degrees  of  the  equinox.  My  beard 
I had  once  suffered  to  grow  till  it  was  about  a quarter 
of  a yard  long ; but  as  I had  both  scissors  and  razors 
sufficient,  I had  cut  it  pretty  short,  except  what  grew 
on  my  upper  lip,  which  I had  trimmed  into  a large 
pair  of  Mahometan  whiskers,  such  as  I had  seen 
worn  by  some  Turks  whom  I saw  at  Sallee;  for  the 


THE  FOOTPRINT . 


191 


Moors  did  not  wear  such,  though  the  Turks  did*  Of 
these  mustacliios  or  whiskers,  I will  not  say  they 
were  long  enough  to  hang  my  hat  upon  them,  but 
they  were  of  a lengtji  and  shape  monstrous  enough, 
and  such  as,  in  England,  would  have  passed  for 
frightful. 

But  all  this  is  by  the  bye;  for  as  to  my  figure  I 
had  so  few  to  observe  me  that  it  was  of  no  manner 
of  consequence;  so  I say  no  more  to  that  part.  In 
this  kind  of  figure  I went  my  new  journey,  and  was 
out  five  or  six  days.  I travelled  first  along  the  sea- 
shore, directly  to  the  place  where  I first  brought  my 
boat  to  an  anchor,  to  get  up  upon  the  rocks.  And 
having  no  boat  now  to  take  care  of,  I went  over  the 
land,  a nearer  way,  to  the  same  height  that  I was 
upon  before;  when,  looking  forward  to  the  point  of 
the  rocks  which  lay  out,  and  which  I was  obliged  to 
double  with  my  boat,  as  is  said  above,  I was  sur- 
prised to  see  the  sea  all  smooth  and  quiet,  no  rip- 
pling, no  motion,  no  current,  any  more  there  than 
in  other  places. 

I was  at  a strange  loss  to  understand  this,  and 
resolved  to  spend  some  time  in  the  observing  it,  to 
?ee  if  nothing  from  the  sets  of  the  tide  had  occasioned 
it.  But  I was  presently  convinced  how  it  was,  viz., 
-hat  the  tide  of  ebb  setting  from  the  west,  and  join- 
ing with  the  current  of  waters  from  some  great  river 
on  the  shore,  must  be  the  occasion  of  this  current; 
and  that  according  as  the  wind  blew  more  forcibly 
from  the  west,  or  from  the  north,  this  current  came 
near,  or  went  farther  from  the  shore;  for  waiting 
thereabouts  till  evening,  I went  up  to  the  rock  again, 
and  then  the  tide  of  ebb  being  made,  I plainly  saw 
the  current  again  as  before,  only  that  it  tun  farther 


192 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


off,  being  near  half  a league  from  the  shore;  whereas' 
in  my  case  it  set  close  upon  the  shore,  and  hurried 
me  and  my  canoe  along  with  it,  which,  at  another 
time,  it  would  not  have  done. 

This  observation  convinced  me  that  I had  nothing 
to  do  but  to  observe  the  ebbing  and  the  flowing  of 
the  tide,  and  I might  very  easily  bring  my  boat  about 
the  island  again.  But  when  I began  to  think  of 
putting  it  in  practice,  I had  such  a terror  upon  my 
spirits  at  the  remembrance  of  the  danger  I had  been 
in  that  I could  not  think  of  it  again  with  any  pa- 
tience ; but,  on  the  contrary,  I took  up  another  reso- 
lution, which  was  more  safe,  though  more  laborious; 
and  this  was,  that  I would  build,  or  rather  make  me 
another  periagua  or  canoe ; and  so  have  one  for  one 
side  of  the  island,  and  one  for  the  other. 

You  are  to  understand  that  now  I had,  as  I may 
call  it,  two  plantations  in  the  island;  one,  my  little 
fortification  or  tent,  with  the  wall  about  it,  under  the 
rock,  with  the  cave  behind  me,  which,  by  this  time, 
I had  enlarged  into  several  apartments  or  caves,  one 
within  another.  One  of  these,  which  was  the  driest 
and  largest,  and  had  a door  out  beyond  my  wall  or 
fortification,  that  is  to  say,  beyond  where  my  wall 
joined  to  the  rock,  was  all  filled  up  with  the  large 
earthen  pots,  of  which  I have  given  an  account,  and 
with  fourteen  or  fifteen  great  baskets,  which  would 
hold  five  or  six  bushels  each,  where  I laid  up  my 
stores  of  provision,  especially  my  corn,  some  in  the 
ear,  cut  off  short  from  the  straw,  and  the  other  rubbed 
out  with  my  hand. 

As  for  my  wall,  made,  as  before,  with  long  stakes 
or  piles,  those  piles  grew  all  like  trees,  and  were  by 
this  time  grown  so  big,  and  spread  so  very  much,  that 


THE  FOOTPRINT.  193 

there  was  not  the  least  appearance,  to  any  one’s  view, 
of  any  habitation  behind  them. 

Near  this  dwelling-  of  mine,  but  a little  farther 
within  the  land,  and  upon  lower  ground,  lay  my  two 
pieces  of  corn  ground,  which  I kept  duly  cultivated 
and  sowed,  and  which  duly  yielded  me  their  harvest 
in  its  season;  and  whenever  I had  occasion  for  more 
corn,  I had  more  land  adjoining  as  fit  as  that. 

Besides  this,  I had  my  Country  seat,  and  I had 
now  a tolerable  plantation  there  also;  for,  first,  I 
had  my  little  bower,  as  I called  it,  which  I kept  in 
repair;  that  is  to  say,  I kept  the  hedge  which  circled 
it  in  constantly  fitted  up  to  its  usual  height,  the  lad- 
der standing  always  in  the  inside.  I kept  the  trees, 
which  at  first  were  no  more  than  my  stakes,  but  were 
now  grown  very  firm  and  tall,  I kept  them  always  so 
cut  that  they  might  spread  and  grow  thick  and  wild, 
and  make  the  more  agreeable  shade,  which  they  did 
effectually  to  my  mind.  In  the  middle  of  this,  I had 
my  tent  always  standing,  being  a piece  of  a sail  spread 
over  poles,  set  up  for  that  purpose,  and  which  never 
wanted  any  repair  or  renewing;  and  under  this  I had 
made  me  a scpiab  or  couch,  with  the  skins  of  the 
creatures  I had  killed,  and  with  other  soft  things, 
and  a blanket  laid  on  them,  such  as  belonged  to  our 
sea-bedding,  which  I had  saved,  and  a great  watch- 
coat  to  cover  me;,  and  hei'e,  whenever  I had  occasion 
to  be  absent  from  my  chief  seat,  I took  up  my  coun- 
try habitation. 

Adjoining  to  this  I had  my  enclosures  for  my  cat- 
tle, that  is  to  say,  my  goats.  And  as  I had  taken  an 
inconceivable  deal  of  pains  to  fence  and  enclose  this 
ground,  so  I was  so  uneasy  to  see  it  kept  entire,  lest 
the  goats  should  break  through,  that  I never  left  off 


194 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


till,  with  infinite  labor,  I had  stuck  the  outside  of 
the  hedge  so  full  of  small  stakes,  and  so  near  to  one 
another,  that  it  was  rather  a pale  than  a hedge,  and 
there  was  scarce  room  to  put  a hand  through  between 
them ; which  afterwards,  when  those  stakes  grew,  as 
they  all  did  in  the  next  rainy  season,  made  the  enclo- 
sure strong  like  a wall,  indeed,  stronger  than  any 
wall. 

This  will  testify  for  me  that  I was  not  idle,  and 
that  I spared  no  pains  to  bring  to  pass  whatever  ap- 
peared necessary  for  my  comfortable  support;  for  I 
considered  the  keeping  up  a breed  of  tame  creatures 
thus  at  my  hand  would  be  a living  magazine  of  flesh, 
milk,  butter,  and  cheese  for  me  as  long  as  I lived  in 
the  place,  if  it  were  to  be  forty  years ; and  that  keep- 
ing them  in  my  reach  depended  entirely  upon  my 
perfecting  my  enclosures  to  such  a degree  that  I 
might  be  sure  of  keeping  them  together;  which,  by 
this  method,  indeed,  I so  effectually  secured  that 
when  these  little  stakes  began  to  grow,  I had  planted 
them  so  very  thick  I was  forced  to  pull  some  of 
them  up  again. 

In  this  place  also  I had  my  grapes  growing,  which 
I principally  depended  on  for  my  winter  store  of 
raisins,  and  which  I never  failed  to  preserve  very 
carefully,  as  the  best  and  most  agreeable  dainty  of 
my  whole  diet.  And  indeed  they  were  not  agreeable 
only,  but  physical,  wholesome,  nourishing,  and  re- 
freshing to  the  last  degree. 

As  this  was  also  about  halfway  between  my  other 
habitation  and  the  place  where  I had  laid  up  my 
boat,  I generally  stayed  and  lay  here  in  my  way 
thither;  for  I used  frequently  to  visit  my  boat,  and 
I kept  all  things  about  or  belonging  to  her  in  very 


THE  FOOTPRINT 


THE  FOOTPRINT. 


195 


good  order.  Sometimes  I went  out  in  her  to  divert 
myself,  but  no  more  hazardous  voyages  would  I go, 
nor  scarce  ever  above  a stone’s  cast  or  two  from  the 
shore,  I was  so  apprehensive  of  being  hurried  out  of 
my  knowledge  again  by  the  currents  or  winds,  or  any 
other  accident.  But  now  I come  to  a new  scene  of 
my  life. 

It  happened  one  day,  about  noon,  going  towards 
my  boat,  I was  exceedingly  surprised  with  the  print 
of  a man’s  naked  foot  on  the  shore,  which  was  very 
plain  to  be  seen  in  the  sand.  I stood  like  one  thun- 
derstruck, or  as  if  I had  seen  an  apparition.  I lis- 
tened, I looked  round  me,  I could  hear  nothing,  nor 
see  anything.  I went  up  to  a rising  ground,  to  look 
farther.  I went  up  the  shore,  and  down  the  shore, 
but  it  was  all  one;  I coidd  see  no  other  impression 
but  that  one.  I went  to  it  again  to  see  if  there  were 
any  more,  and  to  observe  if  it  might  not  be  my  fancy ; 
but  there  was  no  room  for  that,  for  there  was  exactly 
the  very  print  of  a foot  — toes,  heel,  and  every  part 
of  a foot.  How  it  came  thither  I knew  not,  nor  could 
in  the  least  imagine.  But  after  innumerable  flutter- 
ing thoughts,  like  a man  perfectly  confused  and  out 
of  myself,  I came  home  to  my  fortification,  not  feel- 
ing, as  we  say,  the  ground  I went  on,  but  terrified  to 
the  last  degree,  looking  behind  me  at  every  two  or 
three  steps,  mistaking  every  bush  and  tree,  and  fancy- 
ing every  stump  at  a distance  to  be  a man;  nor  is 
it  possible  to  describe  how  many  various  shapes  af- 
frighted imagination  represented  things  to  me  in, 
how  many  wild  ideas  were  found  every  moment  in  my 
fancy,  and  what  strange  unaccountable  whimsies  came 
into  my  thoughts  by  the  way. 

When  I came  to  my  castle,  for  so  I think  I called 


196 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


it  ever  after  tliis,  I fled  into  it  like  one  pursued. 
Whether  I went  over  hy  the  ladder,  as  first  contrived, 
or  went  in  at  the  hole  in  the  rock,  which  I called  a 
door,  I cannot  remember;  no,  nor  could  I remember 
the  next  morning,  for  never  frighted  hare  fled  to 
cover,  or  fox  to  earth,  with  more  terror  of  mind  than 
I to  this  retreat. 

I slept  none  that  night.  The  farther  I was  from 
the  occasion  of  my  fright,  the  greater  my  apprehen- 
sions were ; which  is  something  contrary  to  the  nature 
of  such  things,  and  especially  to  the  usual  practice  of 
all  creatures  in  fear.  But  I was  so  embarrassed  with 
my  own  frightful  ideas  of  the  thing,  that  I formed 
liothing  but  dismal  imaginations  to  myself,  even 
though  I was  now  a great  way  off  it.  Sometimes  I 
fancied  it  must  he  the  devil,  and  reason  joined  in 
with  me  upon  this  supposition;  for  how  should  any 
other  thing  in  human  shape  come  into  the  place? 
Where  was  the  vessel  that  brought  them?  What 
marks  was  there  of  any  other  footsteps?  And  how 
was  it  possible  a man  should  come  there?  But  then 
to  think  that  Satan  should  take  human  shape  upon 
him  in  such  a place,  where  there  could  be  no  manner 
of  occasion  for  it,  hut  to  leave  the  print  of  his  foot 
behind  him,  and  that  even  for  no  purpose  too,  for  he 
could  not  be  sure  I should  see  it ; this  was  an  amuse- 
ment the  other  way.  I considered  that  the  devil 
might  have  found  out  abundance  of  other  ways  to 
have  terrified  me  than  this  of  the  single  print  of  a 
foot;  that  as  I lived  quite  on  the  other  side  of  the 
island,  he  would  never  have  been  so  simple  to  leave 
a mark  in  a place  where  it  was  ten  thousand  to  one 
whether  I should  ever  see  it  or  not,  and  in  the  sand 
too,  which  the  first  surge  of  the  sea,  upon  a high 


THE  FOOTPRINT. 


197 


wind,  would  have  defaced  entirely.  All  this  seemed 
inconsistent  with  the  thing  itself,  and  with  all  the 
notions  we  usually  entertain  of  the  subtilty  of  the  devil. 

Abundance  of  such  things  as  these  assisted  to  argue 
me  out  of  all  apprehensions  of  its  being  the  devil; 
and  I presently  concluded,  then,  that  it  must  be  some 
more  dangerous  creature,  viz.y  that  it  must  be  some 
of  the  savages  of  the  mainland  over  against  me,  who 
had  wandered  out  to  sea  in  their  canoes,  and,  either 
driven  by  the  currents  or  by  contrary  winds,  had 
made  the  island,  and  had  been  on  shore,  but  were 
gone  away  again  to  sea,  being  as  loath,  perhaps,  to 
have  stayed  in  this  desolate  island  as  I would  have 
been  to  have  had  them. 

While  these  reflections  were  rolling  upon  my  mind, 
I was  very  thankful  in  my  thoughts  that  I was  so 
happy  as  not  to  be  thereabouts  at  that  time,  or  that 
they  did  not  see  my  boat,  by  which  they  would  have 
concluded  that  some  inhabitants  had  been  in  the 
place,  and  perhaps  have  searched  farther  for  me. 
Then  terrible  thoughts  racked  my  imagination  about 
their  having  found  my  boat,  and  that  thei'e  were 
people  here ; and  that  if  so,  I should  certainly  have 
them  come  again  in  greater  numbers,  and  devour  me ; 
that  if  it  should  happen  so  that  they  should  not  find 
me,  yet  they  would  find  my  enclosure,  destroy  all  my 
corn,  carry  away  all  my  flock  of  tame  goats,  and  I 
should  perish  at  last  for  mere  want. 

Thus  my  fear  banished  all  my  religious  hope.  All 
that  former  confidence  in  which  was  founded 

upon  such  wonderful  experience  as  I had  had  of  His 
goodness,  now  vanished,  as  if  He  that  had  fed  me  by 
miracle  hitherto  could  not  preserve,  by  His  power, 
the  provision  which  He  had  made  for  me  by  His 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


goodness.  I reproached  myself  with  my  easiness, 
that  would  not  sow  any  more  corn  one  year  than 
would  just  serve  me  till  the  next  season,  as  if  no  acci- 
dent could  intervene  to  prevent  my  enjoying  the  crop 
that  was  upon  the  ground.  And  this  I thought  so 
just  a reproof  that  I resolved  for  the  future  to  have 
two  or  three  years’  corn  beforehand,  so  that, .whatever 
might  come,  I might  not  perish  for  want  of  bread. 

How  strange  a chequer  work  of  Providence  is  the 
life  of  man ! and  by  what  secret  differing  springs  are 
the  affections  hurried  about  as  differing  circumstances 
present!  To-day  we  love  what  to-morrow  we  hate; 
to-day  we  seek  what  to-morrow  we  shun;  to-day  we 
desire  what  to-morrow  we  fear;  nay,  even  tremble  at 
the  apprehensions  of.  This  was  exemplified  in  me, 
at  this  time,  in  the  most  lively  manner  imaginable; 
for  I,  whose  only  affliction  was  that  I seemed  banished 
from  human  society,  that  I was  alone,  circumscribed 
by  the  boundless  ocean,  cut  off  from  mankind,  and 
condemned  to  what  I called  silent  life ; that  I was  as 
one  whom  Heaven  thought  not  worthy  to  be  numbered 
among  the  living,  or  to  appear  among  the  rest  of  His 
creatures;  that  to  have  seen  one  of  my  own  species 
would  have  seemed  to  me  a raising  me  from  death  to 
life,  and  the  greatest  blessing  that  Heaven  itself,  next 
to  the  supreme  blessing  of  salvation,  could  bestow; 
I say,  that  I should  now  tremble  at  the  very  apprehen- 
sions of  seeing  a man,  and  was  ready  to  sink  into  the 
ground  at  but  the  shadow  or  silent  appearance  of 
a man’s  having  set  his  foot  in  the  island ! 

Such  is  the  uneven  state  of  human  life;  and  it 
afforded  me  a great  many  curious  speculations  after- 
wards, when  I had  a little  recovered  my  first  surprise. 
I considered  that  this  was  the  station  of  life  the  in- 


THE  FOOTPRINT. 


199 


finitely  wise  and  good  providence  of  God  had  deter- 
mined for  me ; that,  as  I could  not  foresee  what  the 
ends  of  Divine  wisdom  might  be  in  all  this,  so  1 was 
not  to  dispute  His  sovereignty,  who,  as  I was  His 
creature,  had  an  undoubted  right,  by  creation,  to 

govern  and  dispose  of  me  absolutely  as  He  thought 

fit,  and  who,  as  I was  .a  creature  who  had  offended 
Him,  had  likewise  a judicial  right  to  condemn  me  to 
what  punishment  He  thought  fit ; and  that  it  was  my 
part  to  submit  to  bear  Ilis  indignation,  because  I 
had  sinned  against  Him. 

I then  reflected  that  God,  who  was  not  only  right- 
eous, but  omnipotent,  as  He  had  thought  fit  thus  to 
punish  and  afflict  me,  so  He  was  able  to  deliver  me ; 
that  if  He  did  not  think  fit  to  do  it,  ’t  was  my  unques- 
tioned duty  to  resign  myself  absolutely  and  entirely  to 
His  will;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  it  was  my  duty  also 
to  hope  in  Him,  pray  to  Him,  and  quietly  to  attend 
the  dictates  and  directions  of  His  daily  providence. 

These  thoughts  took  me  up  many  hours,  days,  nay, 
I may  say,  weeks  and  months;  and  one  particular 
effect  of  my  cogitations  on  this  occasion  I cannot 
omit,  viz.,  one  morning  early,  lying  in  my  bed,  and 
filled  with  thought  about  my  danger  (from  the  appear- 
ance of  savages,  I found  it  discomposed  me  very 
much ; upon  which  those  words  of  the  Scripture  came 
into  my  thoughts,  “Call  upon  Me  in  the  day  of  trou- 
ble, and  I will  deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify 
Me.” 

Upon  this,  rising  cheerfully  out  of  my  bed,  my 
heart  was  not  only  comforted,  but  I was  guided  and 
encouraged  to  pray  earnestly  to  God  for  deliverance. 
When  I had  done  praying,  I took  up  my  Bible,  and 
opening  it  to  read,  the  first  words  that  presented  to 


200 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


me  were,  “ Wait  on  tlie  Lord,  and  be  of  good  clieer, 
md  He  shall  strengthen  thy  heart;  wait,  I say,  on 
the  Lord.”  It  is  impossible  to  express  the  comfort 
this  gave  me.  In  answer,  I thankfully  laid  down  the 
book,  and  was  no  more  sad,  at  least,  not  on  that 
occasion. 

In  the  middle  of  these  cogitations,  apprehensions, 
and  reflections,  it  came  into  my  thought  one  day  that 
all  this  might  be  a mere  chimera  of  my  own;  and 
that  this  foot  might  be  the  print  of  my  own  foot, 
when  I came  on  shore  from  my  boat.  This  cheered 
me  up  a little  too,  and  I began  to  persuade  myself  it 
was  all  a delusion,  that  it  was  nothing  else  but  my 
own  foot ; and  why  might  not  I come  that  way  from 
the  boat,  as  well  as  I was  going  that  way  to  the  boat? 
Again,  I considered  also  that'  I could  by  no  means 
tell,  for  certain,  where  I had  trod,  and  where  I had 
not;  and  that  if,  at  last,  this  was  only  the  print  of 
my  own  foot,  I had  played  the  part  of  those  fools 
who  strive  to  make  stories  of  spectres  and  apparitions, 
and  then  are  frighted  at  them  more  than  anybody. 

Now  I began  to  take  courage,  and  to  peep  abroad 
again,  for  I had  not  stirred  out  of  my  castle  for  three 
days  and  nights,  so  that  I began  to  starve  for  provi- 
sion; for  I had  little  or  nothing  within  doors  but 
some  barley-cakes  and  water.  Then  I knew  that  my 
goats  wanted  to  be  milked  too,  which  usually  was  my 
evening  diversion;  and  the  poor  creatures  were  in 
great  pain  and  inconvenience  for  want  of  it;  and, 
indeed,  it  almost  spoiled  some  of  them,  and  almost 
x dried  up  their  milk. 

Heartening  myself,  therefore,  with  the  belief  that 
this  was  nothing  but  the  print  of  one  of  my  own  feet, 
and  so  I might  be  truly  said  to  start  at  my  own 


THE  FOOTPRINT. 


201 


shadow,  I began  to  go  abroad  again,  and  went  to  my 
country  house  to  milk  my  flock.  But  to  see  with 
what  fear  I went  forward,  how  often  I looked  behind 
me,  how  I was  ready,  every  now  and  then,  to  lay 
down  my  basket,  and  run  for  my  life,  it  would  have 
made  any  one  have  thought  I was  haunted  with  an 
evil  conscience,  or  that  I had  been  lately  most  terribly 
frighted ; and  so,  indeed,  I had. 

However,  as  I went  down  thus  two  or  three  days, 
and  having  seen  nothing,  I began  to  be  a little  bolder, 
and  to  think  there  was  really  nothing  in  it  but  my 
own  imagination.  But  I could  not  persuade  myself 
fully  of  this  till  I should  go  down  to  the  shore  again, 
and  see  this  print  of  a foot,  and  measure  it  by  my 
own,  and  see  if  there  was  any  similitude  or  fitness, 
that  I might  be  assured  it  was  my  own  foot.  But 
when  I came  to  the  place,  first,  it  appeared  evidently 
to  me  that  when  I laid  up  my  boat,  I could  not  pos- 
sibly be  on  shore  anywhere  thereabout ; secondly, 
when  I came  to  measure  the  mark  with  my  own  foot, 
I found  my  foot  not  so  large  by  a great  deal.  Both 
these  things  filled  my  head  with  new  imaginations, 
and  gave  me  the  vapors  again  to  the  highest  degree ; 
>o  that  I shook  with  cold,  like  one  in  an  ague;  and 
1 went  home  again,  filled  with  the  belief  that  some 
man  or  men  had  been  on  shore  there ; or,  in  short, 
chat  the  island  was  inhabited,  and  1 might  be  sur- 
prised before  I was  aware.  And  what  course  to  take 
for  my  security,  I knew  not. 

Oh,  what  ridiculous  resolution  men  take  when  pos- 
sessed with  fear!  It  deprives  them  of  the  use  of 
those  means  which  reason  offers  for  their  relief.  The 
first  thing  I proposed  to  myself  was  to  throw  down 
my  enclosures,  and  turn  all  my  tame  cattle  wild  into 


202 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


the  woods,  that  the  enemy  might  not  find  them,  and 
then  frequent  the  island  in  prospect  of  the  same  or 
the  like  booty ; then  to  the  simple  thing  of  digging 
up  my  two  corn-fields,  that  they  might  not  find  such 
a grain  there,  and  still  be  prompted  to  frequent  the 
island ; then  to  demolish  my  bower  and  tent,  that  they 
might  not  see  any  vestiges  of  habitation,  and  be 
prompted  to  look  farther,  in  order  to  find  out  the 
persons  inhabiting.  s 

These  were  the  subject  of  the  first  night’s  cogita- 
tion, after  I was  come  home  again,  while  the  appre- 
hensions which  had  so  overrun  my  mind  were  fresh 
upon  me,  and  my  head  was  full  of  vapors,  as  above. 
Thus  fear  of  danger  is  ten  thousand  times  more  terri- 
fying than  danger  itself  when  apparent  to  the  eyes; 
and  we  find  the  burthen  of  anxiety  greater,  by  much, 
than  the  evil  which  we  are  anxious  about;  and,  which 
was  worse  than  all  this,  I had  not  that  relief  in  this 
trouble  from  the  resignation  I used  to  practise  that  I 
hoped  to  have.  I looked,  I thought,  like  Saul,  who 
complained  not  only  that  the  Philistines  were  upon 
him,  but  that  God  had  forsaken  him ; for  I did  not 
now  take  due  ways  to  compose  my  mind,  by  crying  to 
God  in  my  distress,  and  resting  upon  His  providence, 
as  I had  done  before,  for  my  defence  and  deliverance ; 
which,  if  I had  done,  I had  at  least  been  more  cheer- 
fully supported  under  this  new  surprise,  and  perhaps 
carried  through  it  with  more  resolution. 

This  confusion  of  my  thoughts  kept  me  waking  all 
night,  but  in  the  morning  I fell  asleep;  and  having, 
by  the  amusement 1 of  my  mind,  been,  as  it  were, 

1 See  also  the  use  of  the  word  on  page  196.  Before  the  word 
came  to  have  its  present  meaning,  it  signified  “ mental  abstrac- 
tion,” “ musing,”  in  fact ; and  in  both  these  cases  that  meaning 
seems  to  hold. 


THE  FOOTPRINT. 


203 


tired,  and  my  spirits  exhausted,  I slept  very  soundly, 
and  waked  much  better  composed  than  I had  ever 
been  before.  And  now  I began  to  think  sedately; 
and  upon  the  utmost  debate  with  myself,  I concluded 
that  this  island,  which  was  so  exceeding  pleasant, 
fruitful,  and  no  farther  from  the  mainland  than  as 
I had  seen,  was  not  so  entirely  abandoned  as  I might 
imagine;  that  although  there  were  no  stated  inhabi- 
tants who  lived  on  the  sjiot,  yet  that  there  might 
sometimes  come  boats  off  from  the  shore,  who,  either 
with  design,  or  perhaps  never  but  when  they  were 
driven  by  cross  winds,  might  come  to  this  place;  that 
I had  lived  hei'e  fifteen  years  now,  and  had  not  met 
with  the  least  shadow  or  figure  of  any  people  yet; 
and  that  if  at  any  time  they  should  be  driven  here,  it 
was  probable  they  went  away  again  as  soon  as  ever 
they  could,  seeing  they  had  never  thought  fit  to  fix 
there  upon  any  occasion  to  this  time;  that  the  most 
I could  suggest  any  danger  from,  was  from  any  such 
casual  accidental  landing  of  straggling  people  from 
the  main,  who,  as  it  was  likely,  if  they  were  driven 
hither,  were  here  against  their  wills;  so  they  made 
no  stay  here,  but  went  off  again  with  all  possible 
speed,  seldom  staying  one  night  on  shore,  lest  they 
should  not  have  the  help  of  the  tides  and  daylight 
back  again ; and  that,  therefore,  I had  nothing  to  do 
but  to  consider  of  some  safe  retreat,  in  case  I should 
see  any  savages  land  upon  the  spot. 


/ 


X 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


THE  FORTIFICATION. 

Now  I began  sorely  to  repent  that  I bad  dug  m3 
cave  so  large  as  to  bring  a door  through  again,  -which 
door,  as  I said,  came  out  beyond  where  my  fortifica- 
tion joined  to  the  rock.  Upon  maturely  considering 
this,  therefore,  I resolved  to  draw  me  a second  forti- 
fication, in  the  same  manner  of  a semicircle,  at  a dis- 
tance from  my  wall  just  where  I had  planted  a 
double  row  of  trees  about  twelve  years  before,  of 
which  I made  mention.  These  trees,  having  been 
planted  so  thick  before,  they  wanted  but  a few  piles 
to  be  driven  between  them,  that  they  should  be 
thicker  and  stronger,  and  my  wall  would  be  soon 
finished. 

So  that  I had  now  a double  wall;  and  my  outer 
wall  was  thickened  with  pieces  of  timber,  old  cables, 
and  everything  I could  think  of,  to  make  it  strong, 
having  in  it  seven  little  holes  about  as  big  as  I might 
put  my  arm  out  at.  In  the  inside  of  this  I thickened 
my  wall  to  above  ten  feet  thick,  with  continual  bring- 
ing eartli  out  of  my  cave,  and  laying  it  at  the  foot  of 
the  wall,  and  walking  upon  it ; and  through  the  seven 
holes  I contrived  to  plant  the  muskets,  of  which  I 
took  notice  that  I got  seven  on  shore  out  of  the  ship. 
These,  I say,  I planted  like  my  cannon,  and  fitted 
them  into  frames,  that  held  them  like  a carriage,  that 
so  I could  fire  all  the  seven  guns  in  two  minutes’ 


THE  FORTIFICATION. 


205 


time.  This  wall  I was  many  a weary  month  a-finish- 
ing,  and  yet  never  thought  myself  safe  till  it  was  done. 

When  this  was  done,  I stuck  all  the  ground  with- 
out my  wall,  for  a great  way  every  way,  as  full  with 
stakes,  or  sticks,  of  the  osier-like  wood,  which  I 
found  so  apt  to  grow,  as  they  could  well  stand;  inso- 
much, that  I believe  I might  set  in  near  twenty  thou- 
sand of  them,  leaving  a pretty  large  space  between 
them  and  my  wall,  that  I might  have  room  to  see  an 
enemy,  and  they  might  have  no  shelter  from  the 
young  trees,  if  they  attempted  to  approach  my  outer 
wall. 

Thus  in  two  years’  time  I had  a thick  grove;  and 
in  five  of  six^b*11,8’  time  I had -a  wood  before  my 
dwelling,  growing  so  monstrous  thick  and  strong 
that  it  was  indeed  perfectly  impassable ; and  no  men, 
of  what  kind  soever,  would  ever  imagine  that  there 
was  anything  beyond  it,  much  less  a habitation.  As 
for  the  way  which  I proposed  to  myself  to  go  in  and 
out,  for  I left  no  avenue,  it  was  by  setting  two  lad- 
ders, one  to  a part  of  the  rock  which  was  low,  and 
then  broke  in,  and  left  room  to  place  another  ladder 
upon  that;  so  when  the  two  ladders  were  taken  down, 
no  man  living  could  come  down  to  me  without  mis- 
chieving  himself;  and  if  they  had  come  down,  they 
were  still  on  the  outside  of  my  outer  wall.. 

Thus  1 took  all  the  measures  human  prudence 
\ could  suggest  for  my  own  preservation;  and  it  will 
\ be  seen,  at  length,  that  they  were  not  altogether  with- 
Laut  just  reason;  though  I foresaw  nothing  at  that 
time  more  than  my  mere  fear  suggested  to  me. 

While  this  was  doing,  I was  not  altogether  careless 
of  my  other  affairs ; for  I had  a great  concern  upon 
me  for  my  little  herd  of  goats.  They  were  not  only 


206 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


a present  supply  to  me  upon  every  occasion,  and  be- 
gan to  be  sufficient  to  me,  without  the  expense  of 
powder  and  shot,'  but  also  without  the  fatigue  of 
hunting  after  the  wild  ones ; and  I was  loath  to  lose 
the  advantage  of  them,  and  to  have  them  all  to  nurse 
up  over  again. 

To  this  purpose,  after  long  consideration,  I could 
think  of  but  two  ways  to  preserve  them.  One  was, 
to  find  another  convenient  place  to  dig  a cave  under 
ground,  and  to  drive  them  into  it  every  night;  and 
the  other  .was,  to  enclose  two  or  three  little  bits  of 
land,  remote  from  one  another,  and  as  much  concealed 
as  I could,  where  I might  keep  about  half  a dozen 
young  goats  in  each  place;  so  that  if  any  disaster 
happened  to  the  flock  in  general,  I might  be  able  to 
raise  them  again  with  little  trouble  and  time.  And 
this,  though  it  would  require  a great  deal  of  time  and 
labor,  I thought  was  the  most  rational  design. 

Accordingly  I spent  some  time  to  find  out  the  most 
retired  parts  of  the  island ; and  I pitched  upon  one 
which  was  as  private  indeed  as  my  heart  could  wish 
for.  It  was  a little  damp  piece  of  ground,  in  the 
middle  of  the  hollow  and  thick  woods,  where,  as  is 
observed,  I almost  lost  myself  once  before,  endeavor- 
ing to  come  back  that  way  from  the  eastern  part  of 
the  island.  Here  I found  a clear  piece  of  land,  near 
three  acres,  so  surrounded  with  woods  that  it  was 
almost  an  enclosure  by  Nature;  at  least,  it  did  not 
want  near  so  much  labor  to  make  it  so  as  the  other 
pieces  of  ground  I had  worked  so  hard  at. 

I immediately  went  to  work  with  this  piece  of 
ground,  and  in  less  than  a month’s  time  I had  so 
fenced  it  round  that  my  flock,  or  herd,  call  it  which 
you  please,  who  were  not  so  wild  now  as  at  first  they 


THE  FORTIFICATION. 


207 


might  be  supposed  to  be,  were  well  enough  secured 
in  it.  So,  without  any  farther  delay,  I removed  ten 
young  she  goats  and  two  he  goats  to  this  piece.  And 
when  they  were  there,  I continued  to  perfect  the 
fence  till  I had  made  it  as  secure  as  the  other,  which, 
however,  I did  at  more  leisure,  and  it  took  me  up 
more  time  by  a great  deal. 

All  this  labor  I was  at  the  expense  of,  purely  from 
my  apprehensions  on  the  account  of  the  print  of  a 
man’s  foot  which  I had  seen;  for,  as  yet,  I never  saw 
any  human  creature-empe  near  the  island.  And  I 
had  now  lived  two  years  under  these  uneasinesses, 
which,  indeed,  made  my  life  much  less  comfortable 
than  it  was  before,  as  may  well  be  imagined  by  any 
who  know  what  it  is  to  live  in  the  constant  snare 
of  the  fear  of  man.  And  this  I must  observe,  with 
grief  too,  that  the  discomposure  of  my  mind  had  too 
great  impressions  also  upon  the  religious  part  of  my 
thoughts ; for  the  dread  and  terror  of  falling  into  the 
hands  of  savages  and  cannibals  lay  so  upon  my  spirits 
that  I seldom  found  myself  in  a due  temper  for  appli- 
cation to  my  Maker,  at  least  not  with  the  sedate 
calmness  and  resignation  of  soul  which  I was  wont 
to  do.  I rather  prayed  to  God  as  under  great  afflic- 
tion and  pressure  of  mind,  surrounded  with  danger, 
and  in  expectation  every  night  of  being  murdered 
and  devoured  before  morning;  and  I must  testify 
from  my  experience  that  a temper  of  peace,  thank- 
fulness, love,  and  affection  is  much  more  the  proper 
frame  for  prayer  than  that  of  terror  and  discompo- 
sure; and  that  under  the  dread  of  mischief  impend- 
ing, a man  is  no  more  fit  for  a comforting  perfor- 
mance of  the  duty  of  praying  to  God,  than  he  is  for 
repentance  on  a sick-bed.  For  these  discomposures 


208 


R 0 BINS  ON  CR  USOE. 


affect  the  mind,  as  the  others  do  the  body ; and  the 
discomposure  of  the  mind  must  necessarily  be  as 
great  a disability  as  that  of  the  body,  and  much 
greater,  praying  to  God  being  properly  an  act  of  the 
mind,  not  of  the  body. 

But  to  go  on.  After  I had  thus  secured  one  part 
of  my  little  living  stock,  I went  about  the  whole 
island,  searching  for  another  private  place  to  make 
such  another  deposit;  when,  wandering  more  to  the 
west  point  of  the  island  than  I had  ever  done  yet, 
and  looking  out  to  sea,  I thought  I saw  a boat  upon 
the  sea,  at  a great  distance.  I had  found  a prospec- 
tive glass  1 or  two  in  one  of  the  seamen’s  chests,  which 
I saved  out  of  our  ship,  but  I had  it  not  about  me ; 
and  this  was  so  remote  that  I could  not  tell  what  to 
make  of  it,  though  I looked  at  it  till  my  eyes  were 
not  able  to  hold  to  look  any  longer.  Whether  it  was 
a boat  or  not,  I do  not  know;  but  as  I descended 
from  the  hill,  I could  see  no  more  of  it,  so  I gave  it 
over;  only  I resolved  to  go  no  more  out  without  a 
prospective  glass  in  my  pocket. 

When  I was  come  down  the  hill  to  the  end  of  the 
island,  where,  indeed,  I had  never  been  before,  I was 
presently  convinced  that  the  seeing  the  print  of  a 
man’s  foot  was  not  such  a strange  thing  in  the  island 
as  I imagined.  And,  but  that  it  was  a special  provi- 
dence that  I was  cast  upon  the  side  of  the  island 
where  the  savages  never  came,  I should  easily  have 
known  that  nothing  was  more  frequent  than  for  the 
canoes  from  the  main,  when  they  happened  to  be  a 
little  too  far  out  at  sea,  to  shoot  over  to  that  side  of 
the  island  for  harbor;  likewise,  as  they  often  met 
and  fought  in  their  canoes,  the  victors  having  taken 
1 I.  e.,  a spy-glass. 


THE  FORTIFICATION. 


209 


any  prisoners  would  bring  them  over  to  this  shore, 
where,  according  to  their  dreadful  customs,  being  all 
cannibals,  they  would  kill  and  eat  them;  of  which 
hereafter. 

When  I was  come  down  the  hill  to  the  shore,  as  I 
said  above,  being  the  S.  W.  point  of  the  island,  I 
was  perfectly  confounded  and  amazed;  nor  is  it  pos- 
sible for  me  to  express  the  horror  of  my  mind  at  see- 
ing the  shore  spread  with  skulls,  hands,  feet,  and 
other  bones  of  human  bodies;  and  particularly,  I 
observed  a place  where  there  had  been  a fire  made, 
and  a circle  dug  in  the  earth,  like  a cockpit,  where 
it  is  supposed  the  savage  wretches  had  sat  down  to 
their  inhuman  feastings  upon  the  bodies  of  their  fel- 
low-creatures. 

I was  so  astonished  with  the  sight  of  these  things 
that  I entertained  no  notion  of  any  danger  to  myself 
from  it  for  a long  while.  All  my  apprehensions  were 
buried  in  the  thoughts  of  such  a pitch  of  inhuman, 
hellish  brutality,  and  the  horror  of  the  degeneracy  of 
human  nature,  which,  though  I had  heard  of  often, 
yet  I never  had  so  near  a view  of  before.  In  short, 
I turned  away  my  face  from  the  horrid  spectacle. 
My  stomach  grew  sick,  and  I was  just  at  the  point  of 
fainting,  when  Nature  discharged  the  disorder  from 
my  stomach.  And  having  vomited  with  an  uncom- 
mon violence,  I was  a little  relieved,  but  could  not 
bear  to  stay  in  the  place  a moment ; so  I got  me  up 
the  hill  again  with  all  the  speed  I could,  and  walked 
on  towards  my  own  habitation. 

When  I came  a little  out  of  that  part  of  the  island, 
I stood  still  a while,  as  amazed;  and  then  recovering 
myself,  I looked  up  with  the  utmost  affection  of  my 
soul,  and  with  a flood  of  tears  in  my  eyes,  gave  God 


210 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


thanks  that  had  cast  my  first  lot  in  a part  of  the 
world  where  I was  distinguished  from  such  dreadful 
creatures  as  these ; and  that,  though  I had  esteemed 
my  present  condition  very  miserable,  had  yet  given 
me  so  many  comforts  in  it  that  I had  still  more  to 
give  thanks  for  than  to  complain  of;  and  this  above 
all,  that  I had,  even  in  this  miserable  condition,  been 
/ comforted  with  the  knowledge  of  Himself,  and  the 
hope  of  Ilis  blessing;  which  was  a felicity  more  than 
sufficiently  equivalent  to  all  the  misery  which  I had 
suffered,  or  could  suffer. 

In  this  frame  of  thankfulness  I went  home  to  my 
castle,  and  began  to  be  much  easier  now,  as  to  the 
safety  of  my  circumstances,  than  ever  I was  before ; 
for  I observed  that  these  wretches  never  came  to  this 
island  in  search  of  what  they  could  get ; perhaps  not 
seeking,  not  wanting,  or  not  expecting,  anything 
here;  and  having  often,  no  doubt,  been  up  in  the 
covered,  woody  part  of  it,  without  finding  anything 
to  their  purpose.  I knew  I had  been  here  now  almost 
eighteen  years,  and  never  saw  the  least  footsteps  of 
human  creature  there  before;  and  I might  be  here 
eighteen  more  as  entirely  concealed  as  I was  now,  if 
I did  not  discover  myself  to  them,  which  I had  no 
manner  of  occasion  to  do ; it  being  my  only  business 
to  keep  myself  entirely  concealed  where  I was,  unless 
I found  a better  sort  of  creatures  than  cannibals  to 
make  myself  known  to. 

Yet  I entertained  such  an  abhorrence  of  the  savage 
wretches  that  I have  been  speaking  of,  and  of  the 
wretched  inhuman  custom  of  their  devouring  and 
eating  one  another  up,  that  I continued  pensive  and 
sad,  a>nd  kept  close  within  my  own  circle  for  almost 
two  years  after  this.  When  I say  my  own  circle,  I 


THE  FORTIFICATION. 


211 


mean  by  it  my  three  plantations,  viz.,  my  castle,  my 
country  seat,  which  I called  my  bower,  and  my  en- 
closure in  the  woods.  Nor  did  I look  after  this  for 
any  other  use  than  as  an  enclosure  for  my  goats ; for 
the  aversion  which  Nature  gave  me  to  these  hellish 
wretches  was  such  that  I was  fearful  of  seeing  them 
as  of  seeing  the  devil  himself.  Nor  did  I so  much 
as  go  to  look  after  my  boat  in  all  this  time,  but 
began  rather  to  think  of  making  me  another;  for  I 
could  not  think  of  ever  making  any  more  attempts 
to  bring  the  other  boat  round  the  island  to  me,  lest 
I should  meet  with  some  of  these  creatures  at  sea,  in 
which,  if  I had  happened  to  have  fallen  into  their 
hands,  I knew  what  would  have  been  my  lot. 

Time,  however,  and  the  satisfaction  I had  that  I 
was  in  no  danger  of  being  discovered  by  these  people, 
began  to  wear  off  my  uneasiness  about  them ; and  I 
began  to  live  just  in  the  same  composed  manner  as 
before;  only  with  this  difference,  that  I used  more 
caution,  and  kept  my  eyes  more  about  me,  than  I did 
before,  lest  I should  happen  to  be  seen  by  any  of 
them;  and  particularly,  I was  more  cautious  of  firing 
my  gun,  lest  any  of  them  being  on  the  island  should 
happen  to  hear  of  it.  And  it  was,  therefore,  a very 
good  providence  to  me  that  I had  furnished  myself 
with  a tame  breed  of  goats,  that  I needed  not  hunt 
any  more  about  the  woods,  or  shoot  at  them.  And  if 
I did  catch  any  of  them  after  this,  it  was  by  traps 
and  snares,  as  I had  done  before;  so  that  for  two 
years  after  this  I believe  I never  fired  my  gun  once 
off,  though  I never  went  out  without  it;  and,  which 
was  more,  as  I had  saved  three  pistols  out  of  the 
ship,  I always  carried  them  out  with  me,  or  at  least 
two  of  them,  sticking  them  in  my  goat-skin  belt- 


212 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


Also  I furbished  up  one  of  the  great  cutlasses  that  I 
had  out  of  the  ship,  and  made  me  a belt  to  put  it  on 
also;  so  that  I was  now  a most  formidable  fellow  to 
look  at  when  I went  abroad,  if  you  add  to  the  former 
description  of  myself  the  particular  of  two  pistols  and 
a great  broadsword  hanging  at  my  side  in  a belt,  but 
without  a scabbard. 

Things  going  on  thus,  as  I have  said,  for  some 
time,  1 seemed,  excepting  these  cautions,  to  be  re- 
duced to  my  former  calm,  sedate  way  of  living.  All 
these  things  tended  to  showing  me,  more  and  more, 
how  far  my  condition  was  from  being  miserable,  com- 
pared to  some  others ; nay,  to  many  other  particulars 
of  life,  which  it  might  have  pleased  God  to  have 
made  my  lot.  It  put  me  upon  reflecting  how  little 
repining  there  would  be  among  mankind  at  any  con- 
dition of  life,  if  people  would  rather  compare  their 
condition  with  those  that  are  worse,  in  order  to  be 
thankful,  than  be  always  comparing  them  with  those 
which  are  better,  to  assist  their  murmurings  and  com- 
plainings. 

As  in  my  present  condition  there  were  not  really 
many  things  which  I wanted,  so  indeed  I thought 
that  the  frights  I had  been  in  about  these  savage 
wretches,  and  the  concern  I had  been  in  for  my  own 
preservation,  had  taken  off  the  edge  of  my  invention 
for  my  own  conveniences.  And  I had  dropped  a 
good  design,  which  I had  once  bent  my  thoughts  too 
much  upon ; and  that  was,  to  try  if  I could  not  make 
some  of  my  barley  into  malt,  and  then  try  to  brew 
myself  some  beer.  This  was  really  a whimsical 
thought,  and  I reproved  myself  often  for  the  simpli- 
city of  it ; for  I presently  saw  there  would  be  the  want 
of  several  things  necessary  to  the  making  my  beer, 


THE  FORTIFICATION. 


213 


that  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  supply.  As, 
first,  casks  to  preserve  it  in,  which  was  a thing  that, 
as  I have  observed  already,  I could  never  compass-, 
no,  though  I spent  not  many  days,  but  weeks,  nay, 
months,  in  attempting  it,  but  to  no  purpose.  In  the 
next  place,  I had  no  hops  to  make  it  keep,  no  yeast 
to  make  it  work,  no  copper  or  kettle  to  make  it  boil; 
and  yet  all  these  things  notwithstanding,  I verily 
believe,  had  not  these  things  intervened,  I mean  the 
frights  and  terrors  I was  in  about  the  savages,  I had 
undertaken  it,  and  perhaps  brought  it  to  pass  ton:  for 
I seldom  gave  anything  over  without  accomplishing  it  , 
when  I once  had  it  in  my  head  enough  to  begin  it. 

But  my  invention  now  run  quite  another  way;  for, 
night  and  day,  I could  think  of  nothing  but  how  I 
might  destroy  some  of  these  monsters  in  their  cruel, 
bloody  entertainment,  and,  if  possible,  save  the  vic- 
tim they  should  bring  hither  to  destroy.  It  would 
take  up  a larger  volume  than  this  whole  work  is  in- 
tended to  be,  to  set  down  all  the  contrivances  I 
hatched,  or  rather  brooded  upon,  in  my  thought,  for 
the  destroying  these  creatures,  or  at  least  frighting 
them  so  as  to  prevent  their  coming  hither  any  more. 
But  all  was  abortive;  nothing  could  be  possible  to  take 
effect,  unless  I was  to  be  there  to  do  it  myself.  And 
what  could  one  man  do  among  them,  when  perhaps 
there  might  be  twenty  or  thirty  of  them  together,  with 
their  darts,  or  their  bows  and  arrows,  with  which  they 
could  shoot  as  true  to  a mark  as  I could  with  my  gun? 

Sometimes  1 contrived  to  dig  a hole  under  the 
place  where  they  made  their  fire,  and  put  in  five  or 
six  pound  of  gunpowder,  which,  when  they  kindled 
their  file,  would  consequently  take  fire,  and  blow  up 
all  that  was  near  it.  But  as,  in  the  first  place,  I 


214 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


should  be  very  loath  to  waste  so  much  powder  upon 
them,  my  store  being  now  within  the  quantity  of  one 
barrel,  so  neither  could  I be  sure  of  its  going  off  at 
any  certain  time,  when  it  might  surprise  them;  and, 
at  best,  that  it  would  do  little  more  than  just  blow 
the  fire  about  their  ears,  and  fright  them,  but  not 
sufficient  to  make  them  forsake  the  place.  So  I laid 
it  aside,  and  then  proposed  that  I would  place  myself 
in  ambush  in  some  convenient  place,  with  my  three 
guns  all  double-loaded,  and,  in  the  middle  of  their 
bloody  ceremony,  let  fly  at  them,  when  I should  be 
sure  to  kill  or  wound  perhaps  two  or  three  at  every 
shot;  and  then  falling  in  upon  them  with  my  three 
pistols  and  my  sword,  I made  no  doubt  but  that  if 
there  was  twenty  I should  kill  them  all.  This  fancy 
pleased  my  thoughts  for  some  weeks;  and  I was  so 
full  of  it  that  I often  dreamed  of  it,  and  sometimes 
that  I was  just  going  to  let  fly  at  them  in  my  sleep. 

I went  so  far  with  it  in  my  imagination  that  I 
employed  myself  several  days  to  find  out  proper  places 
to  put  myself  in  ambuscade,  as  I said,  to  watch  for 
them;  and  I went  frequently  to  the  place  itself, 
which  was  now  grown  more  familiar  to  me;  and  espe- 
cially while  my  mind  was  thus  filled  with  thoughts  of 
revenge,  and  of  a bloody  putting  twenty  or  thirty  of 
them  to  the  sword,  as  I may  call  it,  the  horror  I had 
at  the  place,  and  at  the  signals  of  the  barbarous 
wretches  devouring  one  another,  abated  my  malice. 

Well,  at  length  I found  a place  in  the  side  of  the 
hill,  where  I was  satisfied  I might  securely  wait  till 
I saw  any  of  their  boats  coming;  and  might  then, 
even  before  they  would  be  ready  to  come  on  shore, 
convey  myself,  unseen,  into  thickets  of  trees,  in  one 
of  which  there  was  a hollow  large  enough  to  conceal 


THE  FORTIFICATION. 


215 


me  entirely;  and  where  I might  sit  and  observe  all 
their  bloody  doings,  and  take  my  full  aim  at  their 
heads,  when  they  were  so  close  together  as  that  it 
would  be  next  to  impossible  that  I should  miss  my 
shot,  or  that  I could  fail  wounding  three  or  four  of 
them  at  the  first  shot. 

In  this  place,  then,  I resolved  to  fix  my  design; 
and,  accordingly,  I prepared  two  muskets  and  my 
ordinary  fowling-piece.  The  two  muskets  I loaded 
with  a brace  of  slugs  each,  and  four  or  five  smaller 
bullets,  about  the  size  of  pistol-bullets ; and  the  fowl- 
ing-piece I loaded  with  near  a handful  of  swan-shot, 
of  the  largest  size.  I also  loaded  my  pistols  with 
about  four  bullets  each;  and  in  this  posture,1  well 
provided  with  ammunition  for  a second  and  third 
charge,  I prepared  myself  for  my  expedition. 

After  I had  thus  laid  the  scheme  of  my  design, 
and  in  my  imagination  put  it  in  practice,  I contin- 
ually made  my  tour  every  morning  up  to  the  top  of 
the  hill,  which  was  from  my  castle,  as  I called  it, 
about  three  miles  or  more,  to  see  if  I could  observe 
any  boats  upon,  the  sea  coming  near  the  island,  or 
standing  over  towards  it.  But  I began  to  tire  of  this 
hard  duty,  after  I had,  for  two  or  three  months,  con- 
stantly kept  my  watch,  but  came  always  back  without 
any  discovery;  there  having  not,  in  all  that  time, 
been  the  least  appearance,  not  only  on  or  near  the 
shore,  but  not  on  the  wdiole  ocean,  so  far  as  my  eyes 
or  glasses  could  reach  every  way. 

As  long  as  I kept  up  my  daily  tour  to  the  hill  to 
look  out,  so  long  also  I kept  up  the  vigor  of  my  de- 
sign, and  my  spirits  seemed  to  be  all  the  while  in  a 

1 Posture  here  is  not  the  attitude  of  the  body,  but  has  the 
meaning  of  condition. 


216 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


suitable  form  for  so  outrageous  an  execution  as  tlie 
killing  twenty  or  thirty  naked  savages  for  an  offence 
which  I had  not  at  all  entered  into  a discussion  of  in 
my  thoughts,  any  farther  than  my  passions  were  at 
first  fired  by  the  horror  I conceived  at  the  unnatural 
custom  of  that  people  of  the  country ; who,  it  seems, 
had  been  suffered  by  Providence,  in  His  wise  disposi- 
tion of  the  world,  to  have  no  other  guide  than  that  of 
their  own  abominable  and  vitiated  passions;  and  con- 
sequently were  left,  and  perhaps  had  been  so  for  some 
ages,  to  act  such  horrid  things,  and  receive  such 
dreadful  customs,  as  nothing  but  Nature  entirely  aban- 
doned of  Heaven,  and  acted 1 by  some  hellish  degen- 
eracy, could  have  run  them  into.  But  now  when,  as 
I have  said,  I began  to  be  weary  of  the  fruitless  ex- 
cursion which  I had  made  so  long  and  so  far  every 
morning  in  vain,  so  my  opinion  of  the  action  itself 
began  to  alter ; and  I began,  with  cooler  and  calmer 
thoughts,  to  consider  what  it  was  I was  going  to  en- 
gage in.  What  authority  or  call  I had  to  pretend  to 
be  judge  and  executioner  upon  these  men  as  crimi- 
nals, whom  Heaven  had  thought  fit,  for  so  many 
ages,  to  suffer,  unpunished,  to  go  on,  and  to  be,  as 
it  were,  the  executioners  of  His  judgments  one  upon 
another.  How  far  these  people  were  offenders  against 
me,  and  what  right  I had  to  engage  in  the  quarrel  of 
that  blood  which  they  shed  promiscuously  one  upon 
another.  I debated  this  very  often  with  myself, 
thus:  How  do  I know  what  God  Himself  judges  in 
this  particular  case  ? It  is  certain  these  people  either 
do  not  commit  this  as  a crime ; it  is  not  against  their 
Own  consciences’  reproving,  or  their  light  reproach- 

1 We  have  abandoned  this  use  of  the  verb  and  substituted  the 
/form  actuated. 


THE  FORTIFICATION. 


217 


in<r  them.  They  do  not  know  it  to  be  an  offence,  and 
then  commit  it  in  defiance  of  Divine  justice,  as  we 
do  in  almost  all  the  sins  we  commit.  They  think  H 
no  more  a crime  to  kill  a captive  taken  in  war  than 
we  do  to  kill  an  ox ; nor  to  eat  human  flesh  than  we 
do  to  eat  mutton. 

When  I had  considered  this  a little,  it  followed 
necessarily  that  I was  certainly  in  the  wrong  in  it ; 
that  these  people  were  not  murderers  in  the  sense 
that  I had  before  condemned  them  in  my  thoughts, 
any  more  than  those  Christians  were  murderers  who 
often  put  to  death  the  prisoners  taken  in  battle;  or 
more  frequently,  upon  many  occasions,  put  whole 
troops  of  men  to  the  sword,  without  giving  quarter, 
though  they  threw  down  their  arms  and  submitted. 

In  the  next  place  it  occurred  to  me  that  albeit  the 
usage  they  thus  gave  one  another  was  thus  brutish 
and  inhuman,  yet  it  was  really  nothing  to  me;  these 
people  had  done  me  no  injury^  That  if  they  at- 
tempted me,  or  I saw  it  necessary  for  my  immediate 
preservation  to  fall  upon  them,  something  might  be 
said  for  it ; but  that  as  I was  yet  out  of  their  power, 
and  they  had  really  no  knowledge  of  me,  and  conse- 
quently no  design  upon  me,  and  therefore  it  could 
not  be  just  for  me  to  fall  upon  them.  That  this 
would  justify  the  conduct  of  the  Spaniards  in  all 
their  barbarities  practised  in  America,  and  where 
they  destroyed  millions  of  these  people;  who,  how- 
ever they  were  idolaters  and  barbarians,  and  had 
several  bloody  and  barbarous  rites  in  their  customs, 
such  as  sacrificing  human  bodies  to  their  idols,  were 
yet,  as  to  the  Spaniards,  very  innocent  people;  and 
that  the  rooting  them  out  of  the  country  is  spoken  of 
with  the  utmost  abhorrence  and  detestation  by  even 


218 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


the  Spaniards  themselves  at  this  time,  and  by  all 
other  Christian  nations  of  Europe,  as  a mere  butch- 
ery, a bloody  and  unnatural  piece  of  cruelty,  unjusti- 
fiable either  to  God  or  man;  and  such,  as  for  which 
the  very  name  of  a Spaniard  is  reckoned  to  be  fright- 
ful and  terrible  to  all  people  of  humanity,  or  of  Chris- 
tian compassion;  as  if  the  kingdom  of  Spain  were 
particularly  eminent  for  the  product  of  a race  of  men 
who  were  without  principles  of  tenderness,  or  the  com- 
mon bowels  of  pity  to  the  miserable,  which  is  reck- 
oned to  be  a mark  of  generous  temper  in  the  mind. 

These  considerations  really  put  me  to  a pause,  and 
to  a kind  of  a full  stop;  and  I began,  by  little  and 
little,  to  be  off  of  my  design,  and  to  conclude  I had 
taken  wrong  measures  in  my  resolutions  to  attack  the 
savages ; that  it  was  not  my  business  to  meddle  with 
them,  unless  they  first  attacked  me ; and  this  it  was 
my  business,  if  possible,  to  prevent;  but  that  if  I 
were  discovered  and  attacked,  then  I knew  my.  duty. 

On  the  other  hand,  I argued  with  myself  that  this 
really  was  the  way  not  to  deliver  myself,  but  entirely 
to  ruin  and  destroy  myself;  for  unless  I was  sure  to 
kill  every  one  that  not  only  should  be  on  shore  at  that 
time,  but  that  should  ever  come  on  shore  afterwards, 
if  but  one  of  them  escaped  to  tell  their  country  people 
what  had  happened,  they  would  come  over  again  by 
thousands  to  revenge  the  death  of  their  fellows,  and 
I should  only  bring  upon  myself  a certain  destruction 
—which,  at  present,  I had  no  manner  of  occasion  for. 

Upon  the  whole,  I concluded  that  neither  in  prin- 
ciples nor  in  policy  I ought,  one  way  or  other,  to 
‘'concern  myself  in  this  affair.  That  my  business 
was,  by  all  possible  means,  to  conceal  myself  from 
them,  and  not  to  leave  the  least  signal  to  them  to 


THE  FOR  TIFICA  TION.  2 1 9 

guess  by  that  there  were  any  living  creatures  upon 
the  island;  I mean  of  human  shape. 

Religion  joined  in  with  this  prudential,1  and  I was 

convinced  nowr-™mny  wavs,  that  I was  perfectly  out 

of  mv  duty  when  T was  laying  -ill  my  bloody  stdnunos 
for  the  d^tenetirm  — innocent-  creatures ; I mean 
innocent  as  to  me.  As  to  the  crimes  they  were  guilty 
of  towards  one  another,  I had  nothing  to  do  with 
them.  They  were  national,  and  I ought  to  leave 
them  to  the  justice  of  God,  who  is  the  Governor  of 
nations,  and  knows  how,  *by  national  punishments, 
to  make  a just  retribution  for  national  offences,  and 
to  bring  public  judgments  upon  those  who  offend  in 
a public  manner  by  such  ways  as  best  pleases  Him. 

This  appeared  so  clear  to  me  now,  that  nothing  was 
a greater  satisfaction  to  me  than  that  I had  not  been 
suffered  to  do  a thing  which  I now  saw  so  much  rea- 
son to  believe  would  have  been  no  less  a sin  than  that 
of  wilful  murder,  if  I had  committed  it.  And  I gave 
most  humble  thanks  on  my  knees  to  God  that  had 
thus  delivered  me  from  blood -guiltiness ; beseeching 
Him  to  grant  me  the  protection  of  His  providence, 
that  I might  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  barbarians, 
or  that  I might  not  lay  my  hands  upon  them,  unless 
I had  a more  clear  call  from  Heaven  to  do  it,  in 
defence  of  my  own  life. 

1 Prudential  here  is  a noun,  and  is  formed  like  credential 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


THE  OLD  GOAT  AND  THE  CAVE. 

In  this  disposition  I continued  for  near  a year  after 
this;  and  so  far  was  I from  desiring  an  occasion  for 
falling  upon  these  wretches,  that  in  all  that  time  I 
never  once  went  up  the  hill  to  see  whether  there  were 
any  of  them  in  sight,  or  to  know  whether  any  of  them 
had  been  on  shore  there  or  not,  that  I might  not  be 
•tempted  to  renew  any  of  my  contrivances  against 
them,  or  be  provoked,  by  any  advantage  which  might 
present  itself,  to  fall  upon  them.  Only  this  I did, 
I went  and  removed  my  boat,  which  I had  on  the 
other  side  the  island,  and  carried  it  down  to  the  east 
end  of  the  whole  island,  where  I ran  it  into  a little 
cove,  which  I found  under  some  high  rocks,  and 
where  I knew,  by  reason  of  the  currents,  the  savages 
durst  not,  at  least  would  not  come,  with  their  boats, 
upon  any  account  whatsoever. 

With  my  boat  I carried  away  everything  that  I 
had  left  there  belonging  to  her,  though  not  necessary 
for  the  bare  going  thither,  viz.,  a mast  and  sail  which 
I had  made  for  her,  and  a thing  like  an  anchor,  but 
indeed  which  could  not  be  called  either  anchor  or 
grappling;  however,  it  was  the  best  I could  make  of 
its  kind.  All  these  I removed,  that  there  might  not 
be  the  least  shadow  of  any  discovery,  or  any  appear- 
ance of  any  boat,  or  of  any  human  habitation,  upon 
the  island. 


THE  OLD  GOAT  AND  THE  CAVE. 


221 


Besides  this,  I kept  myself,  as  I said,  more  retired 
than  ever,  and  seldom  went  from  my  cell,  other  than 
upon  my  constant  employment,  viz.,  to  milk  my  she 
goats,  and  manage  my  little  flock  in  the  wood,  which, 
as  it  was  quite  on  the  other  part  of  the  island,  was 
quite  out  of  danger;  for  certain  it  is,  that  these  sav- 
age people,  who  sometimes  haunted  this  island,  never 
came  with  any  thoughts  of  finding  anything  here,  and 
consequently  never  wandered  off  from  the  coast;  and 
I doubt  not  but  they  might  have  been  several  times 
on  shore  after  my  apprehensions  of  them  had  made 
me  cautious,  as  well  as  before ; and  indeed,  I looked 
back  with  some  horror  upon  the  thoughts  of  what  my 
condition  would  have  been  if  I had  chopped 1 upon 
them  and  been  discovered  before  that,  when,  naked 
and  unarmed,  except  with  one  gun,  and  that  loaded 
often  only  with  small  shot,  I walked  everywhere, 
peeping  and  peeping  about  the  island  to  see  what  I 
could  get.  What  a surprise  should  I have  been  in 
if,  when  I discovered  the  print  of  a man’s  foot,  X 
had,  instead  of  that,  seen  fifteen  or  twenty  savages, 
and  found  them  pursuing  me,  and  by  the  swiftness  of 
their  running,  no  possibility  of  my  escaping  them ! ^ 
The  thoughts  of  this  sometimes  sunk  my  very  soul 
within  me,  and  distressed  my  mind  so  much  that  Ij 
could  not  soon  recover  it,  to  think  what  1 should 
have  done,  and  how  I not  only  should  not  have  been 
able  to  resist  them,  but  even  should  not  have  hat 
presence  of  mind  enough  to  do  what  I might  have 
done,  much  less  what  now,  after  so  much  considera  • 
tion  and  preparation,  I might  be  able  to  do.  Indeed^ 
after  serious  thinking  of  these  things,  I should  be 
very  melancholy,  and  sometimes  it  would  last  a great 
1 Chopped,  i.  e.,  came  suddenly  upon.  The  use  is  now  obsolete. 


222 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


while ; but  I resolved  it,  at  last,  all  into  thankfulness 
to  that  Providence  which  had  delivered  me  from  so 
many  unseen  dangers,  and  had  kept  me  from  those 
mischiefs  which  I could  no  way  have  been  the  agent 
in  delivering  myself  from,  because  I had  not  the  least 
notion  of  any  such  thing  depending,  or  the  least  sup- 
position of  it  being  possible. 

This  renewed  a contemplation  which  often  had 
come  to  my  thoughts  in  former  time,  when  first  I be- 
gan to  see  the  merciful  dispositions  of  Heaven,  in  the 
dangers  we  run  through  in  this  life.  How  wonder- 
fully we  are  delivered  when  we  know  nothing  of  it. 
How,  when  we  are  in  a quandary,  as  we  call  it,  a 
doubt  or  hesitation,  whether  to  go  this  way  or  that 
way,  a secret  hint  shall  direct  us  this  way,  when  we 
intended  to  go  that  way;  nay,  when  sense,  our  own 
inclination,  and  perhaps  business,  has  called  to  go 
the  other  way,  yet  a strange  impression  upon  the 
mind  from  we  know  not  what  springs,  and  by  we 
know  not  what  power,  shall  overrule  us  to  go  this 
way ; and  it  shall  afterwards  appear  that  had  we 
gone  that  way  which  we  should  have  gone,  and  even 
to  our  imagination  ought  to  have  gone,  we  should 
have  been  ruined  and  lost.  Upon  these  and  many 
like  reflections  I afterwards  made  it  a certain  rule 
with  me,  that  whenever  I found  those  secret  hints  or 
pressings  of  my  mind  to  doing,  or  not  doing,  any- 
thing that  presented,  or  to  going  this  way  or  that 
way,  I never  failed  to  obey  the  secret  dictate,  though 
I knew  no  other  reason  for  it  than  that  such  a pres- 
sure, or  such  a hint,  hung  upon  my  mind.  I could 
give  many  examples  of  the  success  of  this  conduct  in 
the  course  of  my  life,  but  more  especially  in  the  latter 
part  of  my  inhabiting  this  unhappy  island;  besides 


THE  OLD  GOAT  AND  THE  CAVE.  223 

many  occasions  which  it  is  very  likely  I might  have 
taken  notice  of,  if  I had  seen  with  the  same  eyes  then 
that  I saw  with  now.  But  ’t  is  never  too  late  to  he 
wise ; and  I cannot  but  advise  all  considering  men, 
whose  lives  are  attended  with  such  extraordinary  in- 
cidents as  mine,  or  even  though  not  so  extraordinary, 
not  to  slight  such  secret  intimations  of  Providence, 
let  them  come  from  what  invisible  intelligence  they 
will.  That  I shall  not  discuss,  and  perhaps  cannot 
account  for;  but  certainly  they  are  a proof  of  the 
converse  of  spirits,  and  the  secret  communication 
between  those  embodied  and  those  unembodied,  and 
such  a proof  as  can  never  be  withstood,  of  which  I 
shall  have  occasion  to  give  some  very  remarkable 
instances  in  the  remainder  of  my  solitary  l’esidence 
in  this  dismal  place. 

I believe  the  reader  of  this  will  not  think  strange 
if  I confess  that  these  anxieties,  these  constant  dan- 
gers I lived  in,  and  the  concern  that  was  now  upon 
me,  put  an  end  to  all  invention,  and  to  all  the  contri- 
vances that  I had  laid  for  my  future  accommodations 
and  conveniences.  I had  the  care  of  my  safety  more 
now  upon  my  hands  than  that  of  my  food.  I cared 
not  to  drive  a nail,  or  chop  a stick  of  wood  now,  for 
fear  the  noise  I should  make  should  be  heard ; much 
less  would  I fire  a gun,  for  the  same  reason;  and,, 
above  all,  I was  intolerably  uneasy  at  making  any 
fire,  lest  the  smoke,  which  is  visible  at  a great  dis- 
tance in  the  day,  should  betray  me ; and  for  this 
reason  I removed  that  part  of  my  business  which 
required  fire,  such  as  burning  of  pots  and  pqies,  etc., 
into  my  new  apartment  in  the  woods;  where,  after  I 
had  been  some  time,  I found,  to  my  unspeakable  con- 
solation, a mere  natural  cave  in  the  earth,  which  went 


224 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


in  a vast  way,  and  where,  I dare  say,  no  savage;  had 
he  been  at  the  month  of  it,  would  be  so  hardy  as  to 
venture  in;  nor,  indeed,  would  any  man  else,  but  one 
who,  like  me,  wanted  nothing  so  much  as  a safe  retreat. 

The  mouth  of  this  hollow  was  at  the  bottom  of  a 
great  r®ck,  where,  by  mere  accident  I would  say  (if 
I did  not  see  abundant  reason  to  ascribe  all  such 
things  now  to  Providence),  I was  cutting  down  some 
thick  branches  of  trees  to  make  charcoal;  and  before 
I go  on,  I must  observe  the  reason  of  my  making  this 
charcoal,  which  was  thus. 

I was  afraid  of  making  a smoke  about  my  habita- 
tion, as  I said  before;  and  yet  I could  not  live  there 
without  baking  my  bread,  cooking  my  meat,  etc.  So 
I contrived  to  burn  some  wood  here,  as  I had  seen 
done  in  England  under  tui’f,  till  it  became  chark,  or 
dry  coal;  and  then  putting  the  fire  out,  I preserved 
the  coal  to  carry  home,  and  perform  the  other  ser- 
vices which  fire  was  wanting  for  at  home,  without 
danger  of  smoke. 

But  this  is  by  the  bye.  While  I was  cutting  down 
some  wood  here,  I perceived  that  behind  a very  thick 
branch  of  low  brushwood,  or  underwood,  there  was 
a kind  of  hollow  place.  I was  curious  to  look  into 
it;  and  getting  with  difficulty  into  the  mouth  of  it, 
I found  it  was  pretty  large ; that  is  to  say,  sufficient 
for  me  to  stand  upright  in  it,  and  perhaps  another 
with  me.  But  I must  confess  to  you  I made  more 
haste  out  than  I did  in  when,  looking  farther  into 
the  place,  and  which  was  perfectly  dark,  I saw  two 
broad  shining  eyes  of  some  creature,  whether  devil 
or  man  I knew  not,  which  twinkled  like  two  stars, 
the  dim  light  from  the  cave’s  mouth  shining  directly 
in,  and  making  the  reflection. 


THE  OLD  GOAT  AND  THE  CAVE. 


225 


However,  after  some  pause  I recovered  myself,  and 
began  to  call  myself  a thousand  fools,  and  tell  myself 
that  he  that  was  afraid  to  see  the  devil  was  not  fit  to 
live  twenty  years  in  an  island  all  alone,  and  that  1 
durst  to  believe  there  was  nothing  in  this  cave  that 
was  more  frightful  than  myself.  Upon  this,  plucking 
up  my  courage,  I took  up  a great  firebrand,  and  ir; 
I rushed  again,  with  the  stick  flaming  in  my  hand. 
I had  not  gone  three  steps  in,  but  I was  almost  as 
much  frighted  as  I was  before;  for  I heard  a very 
loud  sigh,  like  that  of  a man  in  some  pain,  and  it 
was  followed  by  a broken  noise,  as  if  of  words  half 
expressed,  and  then  a deep  sigh  again.  I stepped 
back,  and  was  indeed  struck  with  such  a surprise 
that  it  put  me  into  a cold  sweat ; and  if  I had  had 
a hat  on  my  head,  I will  not  answer  for  it  that  my 
hair  might  not  have  lifted  it  off.  But  still  plucking 
up  my  spirits  as  well  as  I could,  and  encouraging 
myself  a little  with  considering  that  the  power  and 
presence  of  God  was  everywhere,  and  was  able  to 
protect  me,  upon  this  I stepped  forward  again,  and 
by  the  light  of  the  firebrand,  holding  it  up  a little 
over  my  head,  I saw  lying  on  the  ground  a most  mon- 
strous, frightful,  old  he  goat,  just  making  his  will, 
as  we  say,  and  gasping  for  life;  and  dying,  indeed, 
of  mere  old  age. 

I stirred  him  a little  to  see  if  I could  get  him  out, 
and  he  essayed  to  get  up,  but  was  not  able  to  raise 
himself;  and  I thought  with  myself  he  might  even 
lie  there;  for  if  he  had  frighted  me  so,  he  would 
certainly  fright  any  of  the  savages,  if  any  of  them 
should  be  so  hardy  as  to  come  in  there  while  he  had 
any  life  in  him. 

I was  now  recovered  from  my  surprise,  and  began 


226 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


to  look  round  me,  when  I found  the  cave  was  but 
very  small;  that  is  to  say,  it  might  be  about  twelve 
feet  over,  but  in  no  manner  of  shape,  either  round  or 
square,  no  hands  having  ever  been  employed  in  mak- ' 
ing  it  but  those  of  mere  Nature.  I observed  also  that 
there  was  a place  at  the  farther  side  of  it  that  went 
in  farther,  but  was  so  low  that  it  required  me  to 
creep  upon  my  hands  and  knees  to  go  into  it,  and 
whither  I went  I knew  not;  so  having  no  candle,  I 
gave  it  over  for  some  time,  but  resolved  to  come  again 
the  next  day,  provided  with  candles  and  a tinder-box, 
which  I had  made  of  the  lock  of  one  of  the  muskets, 
with  some  wild-fire  in  the  pan.  "~ 

Accordingly,  the  next  day  I came  provided  with 
six  large  candles  of  my  own  making,  for  I made  very 
good  candles  now  of  goat’s  tallow;  and  going  into 
this  low  place,  I was  obliged  to 'creep  upon  all  fours, 
as  I have  said,  almost  ten  yards;  which,  by  the  way, 

I thought  was  a venture  bold  enough,  considering 
that  I knew  not  how  far  it  might  go,  nor  what  was 
beyond  it.  When  I was  got  through  the  strait,  I 
found  the  roof  rose  higher  up,  I believe  near  twenty 
feet.  But  never  was  such  a glorious  sight  seen  in 
the  island,  I dare  say,  as  it  was  to  look  round  the 
sides  and  roof  of  this  vault  or  cave;  the  walls  re- 
flected a hundred  thousand  lights  to  me  from  my 
two  candles.  What  it  was  in  the  rock,  whether  dia- 
monds, or  any  other  precious  stones,  or  gold,  which 
I rather  supposed  it  to  be,  I knew  not. 

The  place  I was  in  was  a most  delightful  cavity  or 
grotto  of  its  kind,  as  could  be  expected,  though  per- 
fectly dark.  The  floor  was  dry  and  level,  and  had 
a sort  of  small  loose  gravel  upon  it,  so  that  there  was 
no  nauseous  or  venomous  creature  to  be  seen;  neither 


THE  OLD  GOAT  AND  THE  CAVE.  227 

was  there  any  damp  or  wet  on  the  sides  or  roof. 
The  only  difficulty  in  it  was  the  entrance,  which, 
however,  as  it  was  a place  of  security,  and  such  a 
retreat  as  I wanted,  I thought  that  was  a convenience ; 
so  that  I was  really  rejoiced  at  the  discovery,  and 
resolved,  without  any  delay,  to  bring  some  of  those 
things  which  I was  most  anxious  about  to  this  place; 
particularly,  I l’esolved  to  bring  hither  my  magazine 
of  powder,  and  all  my  sjrnre  arms,  viz.,  two  fowling- 
pieces,  for  I had  three  in  all,  and  three  muskets,  for 
of  them  I had  eight  in  all.  So  I kept  at  my  castle 
only  five,  which  stood  ready-mounted,  like  pieces  of 
cannon,  on  my  outmost  fence;  and  were  ready  also 
to  take  out  upon  any  expedition. 

Upon  this  occasion  of  removing  my  ammunition, 
I took  occasion  to  open  the  barrel  of  powder  which 
I took  up  out  of  the  sea,  and  which  had  been  wet; 
and  I found  that  the  water  had  penetrated  about  three 
or  four  inches  into  the  powder  on  every  side,  which 
caking,  and  growing  hard,  had  preserved  the  inside 
like  a kernel  in  a shell;  so  that  I had  near  sixty 
pounds  of  very  good  powder  in  the  centre  of  the  cask. 
And  this  was  an  agreeable  discovery  to  me  at  that 
time;  so  I carried  all  away  thither,  never  keeping 
above  two  or  three  pounds  of  powder  with  me  in  my 
castle,  for  fear  of  a surprise  of  any  kind.  I also 
carried  thither  all  the  lead  I had  left  for  bullets. 

I fancied  myself  now  like  one  of  the  ancient  giants, 
which  were  said  to  live  in  caves  and  holes  in  the 
rocks,  where  none  could  come  at  them;  for  I per- 
suaded myself,  while  I was  here,  if  five  hundred  sav- 
ages were  to  hunt  me,  they  could  never  find  me  out; 
or,  if  they  did,  they  would  not  venture  to  attack  me 
here. 


228 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


The  old  goat,  whom  I found  expiring,  died  in  the 
mouth  of  the  cave  the  next  day  after  I made  this  dis- 
covery ; and  I found  it  much  easier  to  dig  a great 
hole  there,  and  throw  him  in  and  cover  him  with 
earth,  than  to  drag  him  out;  so  I interred  him  there, 
to  prevent  the  offence  to  my  nose. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  SAVAGES. 

I WAS  now  in  my  twenty-third  year  of  residence  in 
this  island ; and  was  so  naturalized  to  the  place,  and 
to  the  manner  of  living1,  that  could  I have  but  enjoyed 
the  certainty  that  no  savages  would  come  to  the  place 
to  disturb  me,  I could  have  been  content  to  have  ca- 
pitulated for  spending  the  rest  of  my  time  there,  even 
to  the  last  moment,  till  I had  laid  me  down  and  died, 
like  the  old  goat  in  the  cave.  I had  also  arrived  to 
some  little  diversions  and  amusements,  which  made 
the  time  pass  more  pleasantly  with  me  a great  deal 
than  it  did  before.  As,  first,  I had  taught  my  Poll, 
as  I noted  before,  to  speak;  and  he  did  it  so  famil- 
iarly, and  talked  so  articulately  and  plain,  that  it 
was  very  pleasant  to  me;  and  he  lived  with  me  no 
less  than  six  and  twenty  years,  How  long  he  might 
live  afterwards  I know  not,  though  I know  they  have 
a notion  in  the  Brazils  that  they  live  a hundred 
years.  Perhaps  poor  Poll  may  be  alive  there  still, 
calling  after  poor  Robin  Crusoe  to  this  day.  I wish 
no  Englishman  the  ill  luck  to  come  there  and  hear 
him ; but  if  he  did,  he  would  certainly  believe  it  was 
the  devil.  My  dog  was  a very  pleasant  and  loving 
companion  to  me  for  no  less  than  sixteen  years  of  my 
time,  and  then  died  of  mere  old  age.  As  for  my 
cats,  they  multiplied,,  as  I have  observed,  to  that 
degree  that  I was  obliged  to  shoot  several  of  them 


230 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


at  first  to  keep  them  from  devouring  me  and  all  1 
liad ; but  at  length,  when  the  two  old  ones  I brought 
with  me  were  gone,  and  after  some  time  continually 
driving  them  from  me,  and  letting  them  have  no  pro- 
vision with  me,  they  all  ran  wild  into  the  woods,  ex- 
cept two  or  three  favorites,  which  I kept  tame,  and 
whose  young,  when  they  had  any,  I always  drowned ; 
and  these  were  part  of  my  family.  Besides  these,  I 
always  kept  two  or  three  household  kids  about  me, 
whom  I taught  to  feed  out  of  my  hand.  And  I had 
two  more  parrots,  which  talked  pretty  well,  and  would 
all  call  “Robin  Crusoe,”  but  none  like  my  first;  nor, 
indeed,  did  I take  the  pains  with  any  of  them  that  I 
had  done  with  him.  I had  also  several  tame  sea- 
fowls,  whose  names  I know  not,  whom  I caught  upon 
the  shore,  and  cut  their  wings ; and  the  little  stakes 
which  I had  planted  before  my  castle  wall  being  now 
grown  up  to  a good  thick  grove,  these  fowls  all  lived 
among  these  low  trees,  and  bred  there,  which  was 
very  agreeable  to  me;  so  that,  as  I said  above,  I 
began  to  be  very  well  contented  with  the  life  I led, 
if  it  might  but  have  been  secured  from  the  dread  of 
the  savages. 

But  it  was  otherwise  directed;  and  it  may  not  be 
amiss  for  all  people  who  shall  meet  with  my  story,  to 
Tnake  this  just  nhsprvqtion  fvmn  it  . via..,  -Imw  fee- 
.piently.  in  the  .coraatn  of  onr  lives.- the  ovil-whloh'  4n 
itself  we  seek  most,_to--fihmi1  and  wl.rm 

fallen  into  it.  is  the  most,  dreadful  to  ns,  is  oftentimes 
the  very  means  nr  dnnr  of  nnr  deli  vnvn  by  which 
alone  we  can  be  raised  again  from  the  affliction  we 
are  fallen  into.  I could  give  many  examples  of  this 
in  the  course  of  my  unaccountable  life;  but  in  nothing 
was  it  more  particularly  remarkable  than  in  the  cir- 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  SAVAGES.  231 


cumstances  of  my  last  years  of  solitary  residence  in 
this  island. 

It  was  now  the  month  of  December,  as  I said 
above,  in  my  twenty-third  year;  and  this,  being  the 
southern  solstice  (for  winter  I cannot  call  it),  was  the 
particular  time  of  my  harvest,  and  required  my  being 
pretty  much  abroad  in  the  fields;  when,  going  out 
pretty  early  in  the  morning,  even  before  it  was  thor- 
ough daylight,  I was  surprised  with  seeing  a light  of 
some  fire  upon  the  shore,  at  a distance  from  me  of 
about  two  miles,  towards  the  end  of  the  island,  where 
I had  observed  some  savages  had  been,  as  before. 
But  not  on  the  other  side;  but,  to  my  great  affliction, 
it  was  on  my  side  of  the  island. 

I was  indeed  terribly' surprised  at  the  sight,  and 
stepped  short  within  my  g;rove,  not  daring  to  go  out, 
lest  I might  be  surprised;  and  yet  I had  no  more 
peace  within,  from  the  apprehensions  I had  that  if 
these  savages,  in  rambling  over  the  island,  should 
find  my  corn  standing  or  cut,  or  any  of  my  works 
and  improvements,  they  would  immediately  conclude 
that  there  were  people  in  the  place,  and  would  then 
never  give  over  till  they  had  found  me  out.  In  this 
extremity  I went  back  directly  to  my  castle,  pidled 
up  the  ladder  after  me,  and  made  all  things  without 
look  as  wild  and  natural  as  I could. 

Then  I prepared  myself  within,  putting  myself  in 
a posture  of  defence.  I loaded  all  my  cannon,  as  I 
called  them,  that  is  to  say,  my  muskets,  which  were 
mounted  upon  my  new  fortification,  and  all  my  pis- 
tols, and  resolved  to  defend  myself  to  the  last  gasp; 
not  forgetting  seriously  to  commend  myself  to  the 
Divine  protection,  and  earnestly  to  pray  to  God  to 
fleliver  me  out  of  the  hands  of  the  barbarians.  And 


232 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


in  this  posture  I continued  about  two  hours;  but 
began  to  be  mighty  impatient  for  intelligence  abroad, 
for  I had  no  spies  to  send  out. 

After  sitting  a while  longer,  and  musing  what  I 
should  do  in  this  case,  I was  not  able  to  bear  sitting 
in  ignorance  any  longer;  so  setting  up  my  ladder  to 
the  side  of  the  hill  where  there  was  a flat  place,  as  I 
observed  before,  and  then  pulling  the  ladder  up  after 
me,  I set  it  up  again,  and  mounted  to  the  top  of  the 
hill;  and  pulling  out  my  prospective  glass,  which  I 
had  taken  on  purpose,  I laid  me  down  flat  on  my 
belly  on  the  ground,  and  began  to  look  for  the  place. 
I presently ‘found  there  was  no  less  than  nine  naked 
savages  sitting  round  a small  fire  they  had  made,  not 
to  warm  them,  for  they  had  no  need  of  that,  the 
weather  being  extreme  hot,  but,  as  I supposed,  to 
dress  some  of  their  barbarous  diet  of  human  flesh 
which  they  had  brought  with  them,  whether  alive  or 
dead,  I could  not  know. 

They  had  two  canoes  with  them,  which  they  had 
hauled  up  upon  the  shore;  and  as  it  was  then  tide  of 
ebb,  they  seemed  to  me  to  wait  for  the  return  of  the 
flood  to  go  away  again.  It  is  not  easy  to  imagine 
what  confusion  this  sight  put  me  into,  especially  see- 
ing them  come  on  my  side  the  island,  and  so  near  me 
too.  But  when  I observed  their'  coming  must  be  al- 
ways with  the  current  of  the  ebb,  I began  afterwards 
to  be  more  sedate  in  my  mind,  being  satisfied  that  I 
might  go  abroad  with  safety  all  the  time  of  the  tide 
of  flood,  if  they  were  not  on  shore  before;  and  hav- 
ing made  this  observation,  I went  abroad  about  my 
harvest-work  with  the  more  composure. 

As  I expected,  so  it  proved;  for  as  soon  as  the  tide 
made  to  the  westward,  I saw  them  all  take  boat,  and 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  SAVAGES.  233 


row  (or  paddle,  as  we  call  it)  all  away.  I should 
have  observed,  that  for  an  hour  and  more  before  they 
went  off,  they  went  to  dancing;  and  I could  easily 
discern  their  postures  and  gestures  by  my  glasses.  1 
could  not  perceive,  by  my  nicest  observation,  but  that 
they  were  stark  naked,  and  had  not  the  least  covering 
upon  them;  but  whether  they  were  men  or  women, 
that  I could  not  distinguish. 

As  soon  as  I saw  them  shipped  and  gone,  I took 
two  guns  upon  my  shoulders,  and  two  pistols  at  my 
girdle,  and  my  great  sword  by  my  side,  without  a 
scabbard,  and  with  all  the  speed  I was  able  to  make 
I went  away  to  the  hill  where  I had  discovered  the 
first  appearance  of  all.  And  as  soon  as  I gat  thither, 
which  was  not  less  than  two  hours  (for  I could  not  go 
apace,  being  so  loaden  with  arms  as  I was),  I per- 
ceived there  had  been  three  canoes  more  of  savages 
on  that  place;  and  looking  out  farther,  I saw  they 
were  all  at  sea  together,  making  over  for  the  main. 

This  was  a dreadful  sight  to  me,  especially  when, 
going  down  to  the  shore,  I could  see  the  marks  of 
horror  which  the  dismal  work  they  had  been  about 
had  left  behind  it,  viz.,  tbe  blood,  the  bones,  and 
part  of  the  flesh  of  human  bodies,  eaten  and  devoured 
by  those  wretches  with  merriment  and  sport.  I was 
so  filled  with  indignation  at  the  sight  that  I began 
now  to  premeditate  the  destruction  of  the  next  that 
I saw  there,  let  them  be  who  or  how  many  soever. 

It  seemed  evident  to  me  that  the  visits  which  they 
thus  made  to  this  island  are  not  very  frequent,  for  it 
was  above  fifteen  months  before  any  more  of  them 
came  on  shore  there  again ; that  is  to  say,  I neither 
saw  them,  or  any  footsteps  or  signals  of  them,  in  all 
that  time;  for,  as  to  tbe  rainy  seasons,  then  they  are 


234 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


sure  not  to  come  abroad,  at  least  not  so  far.  Yet  all 
this  while  I lived  uncomfortably,  by  reason  of  the 
constant  apprehensions  I was  in  of  their  coming  upon 
me  by  surprise;  from  whence  I observe  that  the 
expectation  of  evil  is  more  bitter  than  the  suffering, 
especially  if  there  is  no  room  to  shake  off  that  expec- 
tation, or  those  apprehensions. 

During  all  this  time  I was  in  the  murdering  humor, 
and  took  up  most  of  my  hours,  which  should  have 
been  better  employed,  in  contriving  how  to  circum- 
vent and  fall  upon  them  the  very  next  time  I should 
see  them;  especially  if  they  should  be  divided,  as 
they  were  the  last  time,  into  two  parties.  Nor  did  I 
consider  at  all  that  if  I killed  one  party,  suppose  ten 
or  a dozen,  I was  still  the  next  day,  or  week,  or 
month,  to  kill  another,  and  so  another,  even  ad 
infinitum , till  I should  be  at  length  no  less  a mur- 
derer than  they  were  in  being  man-eaters,  and  per- 
haps much  more  so. 

/ I spent  my  days  now  in  great  perplexity  and  anx- 
iety of  mind,  expecting  that  I should,  one  day  or 
other,  fall  into  the  hands  of  these  merciless  creatures ; 
and  if  I did  at  any  time  venture  abroad,  it  was  not 
without  looking  round  me  with  the  greatest  care  and 
caution  imaginable.  And  now  I found,  to  my  great 
comfort,  ho.w  happy  it  was  that  I provided  for  a tame 
flock  or  herd  of  goats;  for  I durst  not,  upon  any 
account,  fire  my  gun,  especially  near  that  side  of  the 
island  where  they  usually  came,  lest  I should  alarm 

I the  savages.  And  if  they  had  fled  from  me  now,  I 

I was  sure  to  have  them  come  back  again,  with  perhaps 
two  or  three  hundred  canoes  with  them,  in  a few 
days,  and  then  I knew  what  to  expect. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


THE  WRECK. 

However,  I wore  out  a year  and  three  months  more 
before  I ever  saw  any  more  of  the  savages,  and  then 
I found  them  again,  as  I shall  soon  observe.  It  is  true 
they  might  have  been  there  once  or  twice,  but  either 
they  made  no  stay,  or  at  least  I did  not  hear  them ; 
but  in  the  month  of  May,  as  near  as  I could  calcu- 
late, and  in  my  four  and  twentieth  year,  I had  a very 
strange  encounter  with  them ; of  which  in  its  place. 

The  pertui’bation  of  my  mind,  during  this  fifteen 
or  sixteen  months’  interval,  was  very  great.  I slept 
unquiet,  dreamed  always  frightful  dreams,  and  often 
started  out  of  my  sleep  in  the  night.  In  the  day 
great  troubles  overwhelmed  my  mind,  and  in  the 
night  I dreamed  often  of  killing  the  savages,  and  of 
the  reasons  why  I might  justify  the  doing  of  it.  But, 
to  waive  all  this  for  a while,  it  was  in  the  middle  of 
May,  on  the  sixteenth  day,  I think,  as  well  as  my 
poor  wooden  calendar  would  reckon,  for  I marked  all 
upon  the  post  still;  I say,  it  was  the  sixteenth  of  May 
that  it  blew  a very 'great  storm  of  wind  all  day,  with 
a great  deal  of  lightning  and  thunder,  and  a very  foul 
night  it  was  after  it.  I know  not  what  was  the  par- 
ticular occasion  of  it,  but  as  I was  reading  in  the 
Bible,  and  taken  up  with  very  serious  thoughts  about 
my  present  condition,  I was  surprised  with  a noise  of 
a gun,  as  I thought,  fired  at  sea. 


236 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


^Tliis  was,  to  be  sure,  a surprise  of  a quite  different 
nature  from  any  I liad  met  with  before ; for  the  no- 
tions this  put  into  my  thoughts  were  quite  of  another 
kind.  I started  up  in  the  greatest  haste  imaginable, 
and,  in  a trice,  clapped  my  ladder  to  the  middle  place 
of  the  rock,  and  pulled  it  after  me ; and  mounting  it 
the  second  time,  got  to  the  top  of  the  hill  the  very 
moment  that  a flash  of  fire  bid  me  listen  for  a second 
gun,  which  accordingly,  in  about  half  a minute,  I 
heard;  and,  by  the  sound,  knew  that  it  was  from 
that  part  of  the  sea  where  I was  driven  down  the  cur- 
rent in  my  boat. 

I immediately  considered  that  this  must  be  some 
ship  in  distress,  and  that  they  had  some  comrade,  or 
some  other  ship  in  company,  and  fired  these  guns  for 
signals  of  distress,  and  to  obtain  help.  I had  this 
presence  of  mind,  at  that  minute,  as  to  think  that 
though  I could  not  help  them,  it  may  be  they  might 
help  me;  so  I brought  together  all  the  dry  wood  I 
could  get  at  hand,  and,  making  a good  handsome 
pile,  I set  it  on  fire  upon  the  hill.  The  wood  was 
dry,  and  blazed  freely;  and  though  the  wind  blew 
very  hard,  yet  it  burnt  fairly  out;  so  that  I was  cer- 
tain, if  there  was  any  such  thing  as  a ship,  they  must 
needs  see  it,  and  no  doubt  they  did ; for  as  soon  as 
ever  my  fire  blazed  up  I heard  another  gun,  and  after 
that  several  others,  all  from  the  same  quarter.  I 
plied  my  fire  all  night  long  till  day  broke ; and  when 
it  was  broad  day,  and  the  air  cleared  up,  I saw  some- 
thing at  a great  distance  at  sea,  full  east  of  the 
island,  whether  a sail  or  a hull  I could  not  distin- 
guish, no,  not  with  my  glasses,  the  distance  was  so 
great,  and  the  weather  still  something  hazy  also;  at 
least  it  was  so  out  at  sea. 


THE  WRECK. 


237 


I looked  frequently  at  it  all  that  day,  and  socti^ 
perceived  that  it  did  not  move;  so  I presently  con- 
cluded that  it  was  a ship  at  an  anchor.  And  being 
eager,  you  may  be  sure,  to  be  satisfied,  I took  my 
gun  in  my  hand  and  ran  toward  the  south  side  of  the 
island,  to  the  rocks  where  I had  formerly  been  car- 
ried away  with  the  current;  and  getting  up  there, 
the  weather  by  this  time  being  perfectly  clear,  I could 
plainly  see,  to  my  great  sorrow,  the  wreck  of  a ship, 
cast  away  in  the  night  upon  those  concealed  rocks 
which  I found  when  I was  out  in  my  boat;  and  which 
rocks,  as  they  checked  the  violence  of  the  stream,  and 
made  a kind  of  counter-stream  or  eddy,  were  the  occa- 
sion of  my  recovering  from  the  most  desperate,  hope- 
less condition  that  ever  I had  been  in  in  all  my  life. 

Thus,  what  is  one  man’s  safety  is  another  man’s 
destruction;  for  it  seems  these  men,  whoever  they 
were,  being  out  of  their  knowledge,  and  the  rocks 
being  wholly  under  water,  had  been  driven  upon  them 
in  the  night,  the  wind  blowing  hard  at  E.  and  E.  N. 
E.  Had  they  seen  the  island,  as  I must  necessarily 
suppose  they  did  not,  tbey  must,  as  I thought,  have 
endeavored  to  have  saved  themselves  on  shore  by  the 
help  of  their  boat;  but  their  firing  of  guns  for  help, 
especially  when  they  saw,  as  I imagined,  my  fire, 
filled  me  with  many  thoughts.  First,  1 imagined  that 
upon  seeing  my  light,  they  might  have  put  themselves 
into  their  boat,  and  have  endeavored  to  make  the 
shore ; but  that  the  sea  going  very  high,  they  might 
have  been  cast  away.  Other  times  I imagined  that 
they  might  have  lost  their  boat  before,  as  might  be 
the  case  many  ways;  as,  particularly,  by  the  breaking 
of  the  sea  upon  their  ship,  which  many  times  obliges 
men  to  stave,  or  take  in  pieces  their  boat,  and  some- 


238 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


times  to  throw  it  overboard  with  their  own  hands. 

# 

Other  time*  I imagined  they  had  some  other  ship  or 
ships  in  company,  who,  upon  the  signals  of  distress 
they  had  made,  had  taken  them  up  and  carried  them 
off.  Other  whiles  I fancied  they  were  all  gone  off  to 
sea  in  their  boat,  and,  being  hurried  away  by  the 
current  that  I had  been  formerly  in,  were  carried  out 
into  the  great  ocean,  where  there  was  nothing  but 
misery  and  perishing;  and  that,  perhaps,  they  might 
by  this  time  think  of  starving,  and  of  being  in  a con- 
dition to  eat  one  another. 

As  all  these  were  but  conjectures  at  best,  so,  in  the 
condition  I was  in,  I could  do  no  more  than  look  on 
upon  the  misery  of  the  poor  men,  and  pity  them ; 
which  had  still  this  good  effect  on  my  side,  that  it 
gave  me  more  and  more  cause  to  give  thanks  to  God, 
who  had  so  happily  and  comfortably  provided  for  me 
in  my  desolate  condition ; and  that  of  two  ships’  com- 
panies who  were  now  cast  away  upon  this  part  of  the 
world,  not  one  life  should  be  spared  but  mine.  I 
learned  here  again  to  observe,  that  it  is  very  rare  that 
the  providence  of  God  casts  us  into  any  condition  of 
life  so  low,  or  any  misery  so  great,  but  we  may  see 
something  or  other  to  be  thankful  for,  and  may  see 
others  in  worse  circumstances  than  our  own. 

Such  certainly  was  the  case  of  these  men,  of  whom 
I could  not  so  much  as  see  room  to  suppose  any  of 
them  were  saved.  Nothing  could  make  it  rational  so 
much  as  to  wish  or  expect  that  they  did  not  all  perish 
there,  except  the  possibility  only  of  their  being  taken 
up  by  another  ship  in  company;  and  this  was  but 
mere  possibility  indeed,  for  I saw  not  the  least  signal 
or  appearance  of  any  such  thing. 

I cannot  explain,  by  any  possible  energy  of  words, 


THE  WRECK. 


239 


what  a strange  longing  or  hankering  of  desires  I felt 
in  my  soul  upon  this  sight,  breaking  out  sometimes 
thus:  “Oh,  that  there  had  been  but  one  or  two,  nay, 
or  but  one  soul,  saved  out  of  this  ship,  to  have  es- 
caped to  me,  that  I might  but  have  had  one  compan- 
ion, one  fellow-creature,  to  have  spoken  to  me,  and 
to- have  conversed  with ! ” In  all  the  time  of  my  soli- 
tary life,  I never  felt  so  earnest,  so  strong  a desire 
after  the  society  of  my  fellow-creatures,  or  so  deep 
a regret  at  the  want  of  it. 

There  are  some  secret  moving  springs  in  the  affec- 
tions which,  when  they  are  set  agoing  by  some  object 
in  view,  or  be  it  some  object,  though  not  in  view,  yet 
rendered  present  to  the  mind  by  the  power  of  imagi- 
nation, that  motion  carries  out  the  soul  by  its  impetu- 
osity to  such  violent,  eager  embracings  of  the  object, 
that  the  absence  of  it  is  insupportable. 

Such  were  these  earnest  wishings  that  but  one  man 
had  been  saved!  “Oh,  that  it  had  been  but  one!  ” I 
believe  I repeated  the  words,  “Oh,  that  it  had  been 
but  one!'  a thousand  times;  and  the  desires  were  so 
moved  by  it  that  when  I spoke  the  words  my  hands 
would  clinch  together,  and  my  fingers  press  the  palms 
of  my  hands,  that  if  I had  had  any  soft  thing  in  my 
hand,  it  would  have  crushed  it  involuntarily;  and  my 
teeth  in  my  head  would  strike  together,  and  set 
against  one  another  so  strong,  that  for  some  time  I 
could  not  part  them  again. 

Let  the  naturalists  explain  these  things,  and  the 
reason  and  manner  of  them.  All  I can  say  to  them 
is  to  describe  the  fact,  which  was  even  surprising  to 
me  when  I found  it,  though  I knew  not  from  what  it 
should  proceed.  It  was  doubtless  the  effect  of  ardent 
wishes,  and  of  strong  ideas  formed  in  my  mind,  real- 


240 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


izing  the  comfort  which  the  conversation  of  one  of 
my  fellow-Christians  would  have  been  to  me. 

But  it  was  not  to  he.  Either  their  fate  or  mine, 
or  both,  forbid  it ; for,  till  the  last  year  of  my  being 
on  this  island,  I never  knew  whether  any  were  saved 
out  of  that  ship  or  no;  and  had  only  the  affliction, 
some  days  after,  to  see  the  corpse  of  a drowned  boy 
come  on  shore  at  the  end  of  the  island  which  was 
next  the  shipwreck.  He  had  on  no  clothes  but  a 
seaman’s  waistcoat,  a pair  of  open-kneed  linen 
drawers,  and  a blue  linen  shirt ; but  nothing  to  direct 
me  so  much  as  to  guess  what  nation  he  was  of.  He 
had  nothing  in  his  pocket  but  two  pieces  of  eight  and 
a tobacco-pipe.  The  last  was  to  me  of  ten  times 
more  value  than  the  first. 

It  was  now  calm,  and  I had  a great  mind  to  ven- 
ture  out  in  my  boat  to  this  wreck,  not  doubting  but 
I might  find  sernTetliingdnTboard  that  might,  be  useful 
to  me.  But  that  did  not  altogether  press  me  so  much 
as  the  possibility  that  there  might  be  yet  some  living 
creature  on  board,  whose  life  I might  not  only  save, 
but  might,  by  saving  that  life,  comfort  my  own  to 
the  last  degree.  And  this  thought  clung  so  to  my 
heart  that  I could  not  be  quiet  night  nor  day,  but  I 
must  venture  out  in  my  boat  on  board  this  wreck; 
and  committing  the  rest  to  God’s  providence,  I 
thought,  the  impression  was  so  strong  upon  my  mind 
that  it  could  not  be  resisted,  that  it  must  come  fi-om 
some  invisible  direction,  and  that  I should  be  want- 
ing to  myself  if  I did  not  go. 

Under  the  power  of  this  impression,  I hastened 
back  to  my  castle,  prepared  everything  for  my  voy- 
age, took  a quantity  of  bread,  a great  pot  for  fresh 
water,  a compass  to  steer  by,  a bottle  of  rum  (for  I 


THE  WRECK. 


241 


had  still  a great  deal  of  that  left),  a basket  full  of 
raisins,  and  thus,  loading  myself  with  everything 
necessary,  I went  down  to  my  boat,  got  the  water  out 
of  her,  and  got  her  afloat,  loaded  all  my  cargo  in  her, 
and  then  went  home  again  for  more.  My  second 
cargo  was  a great  bag  full  of  rice,  the  umbrella  to  set 
up  over  my  head  for  shade,  another  large  pot  full  of 
fresh  water,  and  about  two  dozen  of  my  small  loaves 
or  barley-cakes,  more  than  before,  with  a bottle  of 
goat’s  milk  and  a cheese;  all  which,  with  great  labor 
and  sweat,  I brought  to  my  boat.  And  praying  to 
God  to  direct  my  voyage,  I put  out;  and  rowing,  01 
paddling,  the  canoe  along  the  shore,  I came  at  last 
to  the  utmost  point  of  the  island  on  that  side,  viz., 
N.  E.  And  now  I was  to  launch  out  into  the  ocean, 
and  either  to  venture  or  not  to  venture.  I looked  on 
the  rapid  currents  which  ran  constantly  on  both  sides 
of  the  island  at  a distance,  and  which  were  very  terri- 
ble to  me,  from  the  remembrance  of  the  hazard  I had 
been  in  before,  and  my  heart  began  to  fail  me ; for 
I foresaw  that  if  I was  driven  into  either  of  those 
currents,  I should  be  carried  a vast  way  out  to  sea, 
and  perhaps  out  of  my  reach,  or  sight  of  the  island 
again;  and  that  then,  as  my  boat  was  but  small,  if 
any  little  gale  of  wind  should  rise,  I should  be  inevi- 
tably lost. 

These  thoughts  so  oppressed  my  mind  that  I began 
to  give  over  my  enterprise;  and  having  hauled  my 
joat  into  a little  creek  on  the  shore,  I stepped  out, 
and  sate  me  down  upon  a little  I'ising  bit  of  ground, 
very  pensive  and  anxious,  between  fear  and  desire, 
about  my  voyage;  when,  as  I was  musing,  I could 
perceive  that  the  tide  was  turned,  and  the  flood  come 
on ; upon  which  my  going  was  for  so  many  hours 


242 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


impracticable.  Upon  this,  presently  it  occurred  to 
me  that  I should  go  up  to  the  highest  piece  of  ground 
I could  find  and  observe,  if  I could,  how  the  sets  of 
"the  tide,  or  currents,  lay  when  the  flood  came  in,  that 
I might  judge  whether,  if  I was  driven  one  way  out, 
I might  not  expect  to  be  driven  another  way  home, 
with  the  same  rapidness  of  the  currents.  This 
thought  was  no  sooner  in  my  head  but  I cast  my  eye 
upon  a little  hill,  which  sufficiently  overlooked  the 
sea  both  ways,  and  from  whence  I had  a clear  view 
of  the  currents,  or  sets  of  the  tide,  and  which  way  I 
was  to  guide  myself  in  my  return.  Here  I found, 
that  as  the  current  of  the  ebb  set  out  close  by  the 
south  point  of  the  island,  so  the  current  of  the  flood 
set  in  close  by  the  shore  of  the  north  side ; and  that 
I had  nothing  to  do  but  to  keep  to  the  noi'th  of  the 
island  in  my  return,  and  I should  do  well  enough. 

Encouraged  with  this  observation,  I resolved  the 
next  morning  to  set  out  with  the  first  of  the  tide;  and 
reposing  myself  for  the  night  in  the  canoe,  under  the 
great  watch-coat  I mentioned,  I launched  out.  I 
made  first  a little  out  to  sea,  full  north,  till  I began 
to  feel  the  benefit  of  the  current  which  set  eastward, 
and  which  carried  me  at  a great  rate;  and  yet  did 
not  so  hurry  me  as  the  southern  side  current  had 
done  before,  and  so  as  to  take  from  me  all  govern- 
ment of  the  boat;  but  having  a strong  steerage  with 
my  paddle,  I went  at  a great  rate  directly  for  the 
wreck,  and  in  less  than  two  hours  I came  up  to  it. 

It  was  a dismal  sight  to  look  at.  The  ship,  which, 
by  its  building,  was  Spanish,  stuck  fast,  jammed  in 
between  two  rocks.  All  the  stern  and  quarter  of  her 
was  beaten  to  pieces  with  the  sea;  and  as  her  fore- 
castle, which  stuck  in  the  rocks,  had  run  on  with 


THE  WRECK . 


243 


great  violence,  her  mainmast  and  foremast  were 
brought  by  the  board;  that  is  to  say,  broken  short 
off;  but  her  bowsprit  was  sound,  and  the  head  and 
bow  appeared  firm.  When  I came  close  to  her  a dog 
appeared  upon  her.  who,  seeing  me  coming,  yelped 
and  cried;  and  as  soon  as  I called  him,  jumped  into 
the  sea  to  come  to  me,  and  I took  him  into  the  boat, 
but  found  him  almost  dead  for  hunger  and  thirst.  I 
gave  him  a cake  of  my  bread,  and  he  eat  it  like  a 
ravenous  wolf  that  had  been  starving  a fortnight  in 
the  snow.  I then  gave  the  poor  creature  some  fresh 
water,  with  which,  if  I would  have  let  him,  he  would 
have  burst  himself. 

After  this  I went  on  board;  but  the  first  sight  I 
met  with  was  two  men  drowned  in  the  cook-room,  or 
forecastle  of  the  ship,  with  their  arms  fast  about  one 
another.  I concluded,  as  is  indeed  probable,  that 
when  the  ship  struck,  it  being  in  a storm,  the  sea 
broke  so  high,  and  so  continually  over  her,  that  the 
men  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  and  were  strangled  with 
the  constant  rushing  in  of  the  water,  as  much  as  if 
they  had  been  under  water.  Besides  the  dog,  there 
was  nothing  left  in  the  ship  that  had  life;  nor  any 
goods  that  I could  see,  but  what  were  spoiled  by  the 
water.  There  were  some  casks  of  liquor,  whether 
vine  or  brandy  I knew  not,  which  lay  lower  in  the 
Jlold,  and  which,  the  water  being  ebbed  out,  I could 
see;  but  they  were  too  big  to  meddle  with.  I saw 
several  chests,  which  I believed  belonged  to  some  of 
the  seamen;  and  I got  two  of  them  into  the  boat, 
without  examining  what  was  in  them. 

Had  the  stern  of  the  ship  been  fixed,  and  the  fore- 
part broken  off,  I am  persuaded  I might  have  made 
a good  voyage;  for  by  what  I found  in  these  two 


•244 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


bliests,  I had  room  to  suppose  the  ship  had  a great 
deal  of  wealth  on  board;  and  if  I may  guess  by  the 
course  she  steered,  she  must  have  been  bound  from 
die  Buenos  Ayres,  or  the  Rio  de  la  Plata,  in  the 
south  part  of  America,  beyond  the  Brazils,  to  the 
Havana,  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  so  perhaps  to 
Spain.  She  had,  no  doubt,  a great  treasure  in  her, 
but  of  no  use,  at  that  time,  to  anybody;  and  what 
became  of  the  rest  of  her  people,  I then  knew  not. 

I found,  besides  these  chests,  a little  cask  full  of 
liquor,  of  about  twenty  gallons,  which  I got  into  my 
boat  with  much  difficulty.  There  were  several  mus- 
kets in  a cabin,  and  a great  powder-horn,  with  about 
four  pounds  of  powder  in  it.  As  for  the  muskets,  I 
had  no  occasion  for  them,  so  I left  them,  but  took  the 
powder-horn.  I took  a fire-shovel  and  tongs,  which 
I wanted  extremely;  as  also  two  little  brass  kettles, 
a copper  pot  to  make  chocolate,  and  a gridiron.  And 
with  this  cargo,  and  the  dog,  I came  away,  the  tide 
beginning  to  make  home  again;  and  the  same  even- 
ing, about  an  hour  within  night,  I reached  the  island 
again,  weary  and  fatigued  to  the  last  degree. 

I reposed  that  night  in  the  boat ; and  in  the  morn- 
ing I resolved  to  harbor  what  I had  gotten  in  my 
new  cave,  not  to  carry  it  home  to  my  castle.  After 
refreshing  myself,  I got  all  my  cargo  on  shore,  and 
began  to  examine  the  particulars.  The  cask  of  liquor 
I found  to  be  a kind  of  rum,  but  not  such  as  we  had 
at  the  Brazils,  and,  in  a word,  not  at  all  good.  But 
when  I came  to  open  the  chests,  I found  several  things 
of  great  use  to  me.  For  example,  I found  in  one  a 
fine  case  of  bottles,  of  an  extraordinary  kind,  and 
filled  with  cordial  waters,  fine,  and  very  good;  the 
bottles  held  about  three  pints  each,  and  were  tipped 


THE  WRECK. 


245 


with  silver.  I found  two  pots  of  very  good  suecades, 
or  sweetmeats,  so  fastened  also  on  top  that  the  salt 
water  had  not  hurt  them ; and  two  more  of  the  same, 
which  the  water  had  spoiled.  I found  some  very 
goqd__sliirts,  which  were  very  welcome  to  me;  and 
about  a dozen  and  half  of  linen  white  handkerchiefs 
and  colored  neckcloths.  The  former  were  also  very 
welcome,  being  exceeding  refreshing  to  wipe  my  face 
in  a hot  day.  Besides  this,  when  I came  to  the  till  in 
the  chest,  1 found  there  three  great  bags  of  pieces  of. 
eight,  which  held  out  about  eleven  hundred  pieces  in 
all;  and  in  one  of  them,  wrapped  up  in  a paper,  six 
doubloons  of  gold,  and  some  small  bars  or  wedges  of 
gold.  I suppose  they  might  all  weigh  near  a pound. 

The  other  chest  I found  had  some  clothes  in  it,  but 
of  little  value;  but  by  the  circumstances,  it  must 
have  belonged  to  the  gunner’s  mate;  though  there 
was  no  powder  in  it,  but  about  two  pounds  of  fine 
glazed  powder,  in  three  small  flasks,  kept,  I suppose, 
for  charging  their  fowling-pieces  on  occasion.  Upon 
the  whole,  I got  very  little  by  this  voyage  that  was 
of  any  use  to  me ; for  as  to  the  money,  I had  no 
manner  of  occasion  for  it;  ’twas  to  me  as  the  dirt 
under  my  feet;  and  I would  have  given  it  all  for 
three  or  four  pair  of  English  shoes  and  stockings, 
which  were  things  I greatly  wanted,  but  had  not  had 
on  my  feet  now  for  many  years.  I had  indeed  gotten 
two  pair  of  shoes  now,  which  I took  off  of  the  feet 
of  the  two  drowned  men  whom  I saw  in  the  wreck, 
and  I found  two  pair  more  in.  one  of  the  chests,  which 
were  very  welcome  to  me ; but  they  were  not  like  our 
English  shoes,  either  for  ease  or  service,  being  rather 
what  we  call  pumps  than  shoes.  I found  in  this  sea- 
man’s chest  about  fifty  pieces  of  eight  in  royals,  but  no 


246 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


gold.  I suppose  this  belonged  to  a poorer  man  than 
the  other,  which  seemed  to  belong  to  some  officer. 

Well,  however,  I lugged  this  money  home  to  my 
cave,  and'  laid  it  up,  as  I had  done  that  before  which 
I brought  from  our  own  ship ; but  it  was  great  pity, 
jis  I said,  that  the  other  part  of  this  ship  had  not 
come  to  my  share,  for  I am  satisfied  I might  have 
loaded  my  canoe  several  times  over  with  money, 
which,  if  I had  ever  escaped  to  England,  would  have 
"lain  here  safe  enough  till  I might  have  come  again 
and  fetched  it. 

Having  now  brought  all  my  things  on  shore,  and 
secured  them,  I went  back  to  my  boat,  and  rowed  or 
paddled  her  along  the  shore  to  her  old  harbor,  where 
I laid  her  up,  and  made  the  best  of  my  way  to  my^ 
old  habitation,  where  I found  everything  safe  and 
quiet.  So  I began  to  repose  myself,  live  after  my 
old  fashion,  and  take  care  of  my  family  affairs ; and, 
for  a while,  I lived  easy  enough,  only  that  I was 
more  vigilant  than  I used  to  be,  looked  out  oftener, 
and  did  not  go  abroad  so  much;  and  if  at  any  time  I 
did  stir  with  any  freedom,  it  was  always  to  the  east 
part  of  the  island,  where  I was  pretty  well  satisfied 
the  savages  never  came,  and  where  I could  go  with- 
out so  many  precautions,  and  such  a load  of  arms  and 
ammunition  as  I always  carried  with  me  if  I went  the 
other  way. 

lived  in  this  conditiqji  near  two  years  more;  but 
my  unlucky  head,  that  was  always  to  let  me  know  it 
was  born  to  make  my  body  miserable,  was  all  this 
two  years  filled  with  projects  and  designs,  how,  if  it 
were  possible,  I might  get  away  from  this  island ; for 
sometimes  I was  for  making  another  voyage  to  the 
wreck,  though  my  reason  told  me  that  there  was 


THE  WRECK. 


247 


nothing  left  there  worth  the  hazard  of  my  voyage  a 
sometimes  for  a ramble  one  way,  sometimes  another! 
and  I believe  verily,  if  I had  had  the  boat  that  I went 
from  Sallee  in,  I should  have  ventured  to  sea,  bound 
anywhere,  I knew  not  whither. 

I have  been,  in  all  my  circumstances,  a memento 
to  those  who  are  touched  with  the  general  plague  of 
mankind,  whence,  for  aught  I know,  one  half  of  their 
miseries  flow ; I mean,  that  of  not  being  satisfied 
with  the  station  wherein  God  and  Nature  has  placed 
them ; for  not  to  look  back  upon  my  primitive  condi- 
tion, and  the  excellent  advice  of  my  father,  the  oppo- 
sition to  which  was,  as  I may  call  it,  my  original  sin , 
my  subsequent  mistakes  of  the  same  kind  had  been 
the  means  of  my  coming  into  this  miserable  condi- 
tion ; for  had  that  Providence,  which  so  happily  had 
seated  me  at  the  Brazils  as  a planter,  blessed  me  with 
confined  desires,  and  I could  have  been  contented  to 
have  gone  on  gradually,  I might  have  been,  by  this 
time,  I mean  in  the  time  of  my  being  in  this  island, 
one  of  the  most  considerable  planters  in  the  Brazils; 
nay,  I am  persuaded  that  by  the  improvements  I had 
made  in  that  little  time  I lived  there,  and  the  increase 
I should  probably  have  made  if  I had  stayed,  I might 
have  been  worth  an  hundred  thousand  moidores. 
And  what  business  had  I to  leave  a settled  fortune, 
a well-stocked  plantation,  improving  and  increasing, 
to  turn  supercargo  to  Guinea  to  fetch  negroes,  when 
patience  and  time  would  have  so  increased  our  stock 
at  home,  that  we  could  have  bought  them  at  our  own 
door  from  those  whose  business  it  was  to  fetch  them ; 
and  though  it  had  cost  us  something  more,  yet  the 
difference  of  that  price  was  by  no  means  worth  saving 
at  so  great  a hazard. 


248 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


But  as  tins  is  ordinarily  the  fate  of  young  heads, 
so  reflection  upon  the  folly  of  it  is  as  ordinarily  the 
exercise  of  more  years,  or  of  the  dear-bought  experi- 
ence of  time ; and  so  it  was  with  me  now.  And  yet, 
so  deep  had  the  mistake  taken  root  in  my  temper 
that  I could  not  satisfy  myself  in  my  station,  but  was 
continually  poring  upon  the  means  and  possibility  of 
my  escape  from  this  place.  And  that  I may,  with 
the  greater  pleasure  to  the  reader,  bring  on  the  re- 
maining part  of  my  story,  it  may  not  be  improper  to 
give  some  account  of  my  first  conceptions  on  the  sub- 
ject of  jliis  foolish  scheme  for  my  escape,  and  how, 
and  upon  what  foundation,  I acted. 

I am  now  to  be  supposed  retired  into  my  castle, 
after  my  late  voyage  to  the  wreck,  my  frigate  laid  up 
and  secured  under  water,  as  usual,  and  my  condition 
restored  to  what  it  was  before.  I had  more  wealth, 
indeed,  than  I had  before,  but  was  not  at  all  the 
richer;  for  I had  no  more  use  for  it  than  the  Indians 
of  Peru  had  before  the  Spaniards  came  there. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


THE  LONGING  FOR  ESCAPE. 

It  was  one  of  the  nights  in  the  rainy  season  in 
March,  the  four  and  twentieth  year  of  my  first  set- 
ting foot  in  this  island  of  solitariness.  I was  lying 
in  my  bed,  or  hammock,  awake,  very  well  in  health, 
had  no  pain,  no  distemper,  no  uneasiness  of  body, 
no,  nor  any  uneasiness  of  mind,  more  than  ordinary, 
but  could  by  no  means  close  my  eyes,  that  is,  so  as 
to  sleep;  no,  not  a wink  all  night  long,  otherwise 
than  as  follows. 

It  is  as  impossible  as  needless  to  set  down  the 
innumerable  crowd  of  thoughts  that  whirled  through 
that  great  thoroughfare  of  the  brain,  the  memory,  in 
this  night’s  time.  I ran  over  the  whole  history  of 
my  life  in  miniature,  or  by  abridgment,  as  I may 
call  it,  to  my  coming  to  this  island,  and  also  of  the 
part  of  my  life  since  I came  to  this  island.  In  my 
reflections  upon  the  state  of  my  case  since  I came  on 
shore  on  this  island,  I was  comparing  the  happy  pos- 
ture of  my  affairs  in  the  first  years  of  my  habitation 
here  compared  to  the  life  of  anxiety,  fear,  and  care 
which  I had  lived  ever  since  I had  seen  the  print  of 
a foot  in  the  sand ; not  that  I did  not  believe  the  sav- 
ages had  frequented  the  island  even  all  the  while,  and 
might  have  been  several  hundreds  of  them  at  times 
on  shore  there;  but  I had  never  known  it,  and  was 
incapable  of  any  apprehensions  about  it.  My  satis- 


250 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


faction  was  perfect,  though  my  danger  was  the  same; 
and  I was  as  happy  in  not  knowing  my  danger  as  if 
I had  never  really  been  exposed  to  it.  This  furnished 
my  thoughts  with  many  very  profitable  reflections,  and 
particularly  this  one : how  infinitely  good  that  Provi- 
dence is  which  has  provided,  in  its  government  of 
mankind,  such  narrow  bounds  to  his  sight  and  know- 
ledge of  things ; and  though  he  walks  in  the  midst  of 
so  many  thousand  dangers,  the  sight  of  which,  if  dis- 
covered to  him,  would  distract  his  mind  and  sink  his 
spirits,  he  is  kept  serene  and  calm,  by  having  the 
events  of  things  hid  from  his  eyes,  and  knowing 
nothing  of  the  dangers  which  surround  him. 

, -After  these  thoughts  had  for  some  time  entertained 
me,  I came  to  reflect  seriously  upon  the  real  danger 
I had  been  in  for  so  many  years  in  this  very  island, 
and  how  I had  walked  about  in  the  greatest  security, 
and  with  all  possible  tranquillity,  even  when  perhaps 
nothing  but  a brow  of  a hill,  a great  tree,  or  the 
casual  approach  of  night  had  been  between  me  and 
the  worst  kind  of  destruction,  viz.,  that  of  falling  into 
the  hands  of  cannibals  and  savages,  who  would  have 
seized  on  me  with  the  same  view  as  I did  of  a goat 
or  a turtle,  and  have  thought  it  no  more  a crime  to 
kill  and  devour  me  than  I did  of  a pigeon  or  a cur- 
lew. I would  unjustly  slander  myself  if  I should  say 
I was  not  sincerely  thankful  to  my  great  Preserver? 
to  whose  singular  protection  I acknowledged,  with 
great  humility,’  that  all  these  unknown  deliverances 
were  due,  and  without  which  I must  inevitably  have 
fallen  into  their  merciless  hands. 

When  these  thoughts  were  over,  my  head  was  for 
some  time  taken  up  in  considering  the  nature  of  these 
wretched  creatures,  I mean  the  savages,  and  how  it 


THE  LONGING  FOR  ESCAPE. 


251 


came  to  pass  in  the  world  that  the  wise  Governor  of 
all  things  should  give  up  any  of  His  creatures  to  such 
inhumanity;  nay,  to  something  so  much  below  even 
brutality  itself  as  to  devour  its  own  kind.  But  as 
this  ended  in  some  (at  that  time  fruitless)  specula- 
tions, it  occurred  to  me  to  inquire  what  part  of  the 
world  these  wretches  lived  in;. how  far  off  the. coast 
was  from  whence  they  came ; what  they  ventured  over 
so  far  from  home  for ; what  kind  of  boats  they  had ; 
and  why  I might  not  order  myself  and  my  business 
so,  that  I might  be  as  able  to  go  over  thither  as  they 
were  to  come  to  me. 

I never  so  much  as  troubled  myself  to  consider 
what  I should  do  with  myself  when  I came  thither; 
what  would  become  of  me,  if  I fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  savages;  or  how  I should  escape  from  them,  if 
they  attempted  me;  no,  nor  so  much  as  how  it  was 
possible  for  me  to  reach  the  coast,  and  not  be  at- 
tempted by  some  or  other  of  them,  without  any  pos- 
sibility of  delivering  myself;  and  if  I should  not  fall 
into  their  hands,  what  I should  do  for  provision,  or 
whither  I should  bend  my  course.  None  of  these 
thoughts,  I say,  so  much  as  came  in  my  way ; but  my 
mind  was  wholly  bent  upon  the  notion  of  my  passing  < 
over  in  my  boat  to  the  mainland.  looked  back 
upon  my  present  condition  as  the  most  miserable  that 
could  possibly  be;  that  1 was  not  able  to  throw  my- 
self into  anything,  but  death,  that  could  be  called 
worse;  that  if  I reached  the  shore  of  the  main,  I 
might  perhaps  meet  with  relief,  or  I might  coast 
along,  as  I did  on  the  shore  of  Africa,  till  I came  to 
some  inhabited  country,  and  where  I might  find  some 
relief;  and  after  all,  perhaps  I might  fall  in  with 
some  Christian  ship  that  might  take  me  in ; and  if 


252 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


tlie  worse  came  to  the  worst,  I could  but  die,  which 
. would  put  an  end  to  all  these  miseries  at  once.  Jiray — 
note,  all  this  was  the  fruit  of  a disturbed  mind,  an 
impatient  temper,  made  as  it  were  desperate  by  the* 

long  continuance  of  my  troubles,  and  the  disappoint- 

ments  I had  met  in  the  wreck  T had  been  on  board 
of.  and  where  I had  boon  wn  np_av  *hr>  nlUm'ning 
I so  earnestly  longed  for,  viz.,  somebody  to  speak  to, 

and  tc  learn  some  knowJp.do-p.  from  nf  flip  plnpp  wIiptp 

I was,- and  of  the  probable  means  of  my  deliverance.^ 

L I say,  1 was  agitated  wholly  by  these  thoughts.  All 
my  calm  of  mind,  in  my  resignation  to  Providence, 
and  waiting  the  issue  of  the  dispositions  of  Heaven, 
seemed  to  be  suspended;  and  I had,  as  it  were,  no 
power  to  turn  my  thoughts  to  anything  but  to  the 
project  of  a voyage  to  the  main,  which  came  upon  me 
with  such  force,  and  such  an  impetuosity  of  desire, 
that  it  was  not  to  be  resisted. 

When  this  had  agitated  my  thoughts  for  two  hours, 
or  more,  with  such  violence  that  it  setnny  very  blood 
into  a ferment,  and  my  pulse  beat  as  high  as  if  I had 
been  in  a fever,  merely  with  the  extraordinary  fervor 
of  my  mind  about  it,  Nature,  as  if  I had  been  fa- 
tigued and  exhausted  with  the  very  thought  of  it,, 
threw  me  into  a sound  sleep.  One  would  have 
thought  I should  have  dreamed  of  it,  but  I did  not, 
nor  of  anything  relating  to  it ; but  I dreamed  that  as 
I was  going  out  in  the  morning,  as  usual,  from  my 
castle,  I saw  upon  the  shore  two  canoes  and  eleven 
savages  coming  to  land,  and  that  they  brought  with 
them  another  savage,  whom  they  were  going  to  kill 
in  order  to  eat  him;  when,  on  a sudden,  the  savage 
that  they  were  going  to  kill  jumped  away,  and  ran 
for  his  life.  And  I thought,  in  my  sleep,  that  he 


THE  LONGING  FOR  ESCAPE. 


253 


came  running  into  my  little  thick  grove  before  m3 
fortification  to  hide  himself ; and  that  I,  seeing  him 
alone,  and  not  perceiving  that  the  other  sought  him 
that  way,  showed  myself  to  him,  and  smiling  upon 
him,  encouraged  him;  that  he  kneeled  down  to  me, 
seeming  to  pray  me  to  assist  him;  upon  which  I 
showed  my  ladder,  made  him  go  up,  and  carried  him 
into  my  cave,  and  he  became  my  servant;  and  that 
as  soon  as  I had  gotten  this  man,  I said  to  myself, 
“Now  I may  certainly  venture  to  the  mainland;  for 
this  fellow  will  serve  me  as  a pilot,  and  will  tell  me 
what  to  do,  and  whither  to  go  for  provisions,  and 
whither  not  to  go  for  fear  of  being  devoured ; what 
places  to  venture  into,  and  what  to  escape.”  I waked 
with  this  thought,  and  was  under  such  inexpressible 
impressions  of  joy  at  the  prospect  of  my  escape  in  my 
dream,  that  the  disappointments  which  I felt  upon 
coming  to  myself  and  finding  it  was  no  more  than  a 
dream  were  equally  extravagant  the  other  way,  and 
threw  me  into  a very  great  dejection  of  spirit. 

Upon  this,  however. J made  this  conclusion;  that 
mv  only  way  to  go  about  an  attempt  for  an  escape 

was,  if  possible— to  get  a,  savage;  into  my  possession  ; 

and,  if  possible,  it  should  be  one  of  their  prisoners 
whom  they  had  condemned  to  be  eaten,  and  should 
bring  thither-in_k^lh  J»ut  these  thoughts  still  were 
attended  with  this  difficulty,  that  it  was  impossible 
to  effect  _this  without  attacking  a whole  caravan  of 
them,  and  killing  them  all ; and  this  was  not  only  a 
very  desperate  attempt,  and  might  miscarry,  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  I had  greatly  scrupled  the  lawfulness 
of  it  to  me ; and  my  heart  trembled  at  the  thoughts 
of  shedding  so  much  blood,  though  it  was  for  my 
deliverance.  I need  not  repeat  the  arguments  whicH 


254 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


occurred  to  me  against  this,  they  being  the  same 
mentioned  before.  But  though  I had  other  reasons 
to  offer  now,  viz.,  that  those  men  were  enemies  to  my 
life,  and  would  devour  me  if  they  could;  that  it  was 
self-preservation,  in  the  highest  degree,  to  deliver 
myself  from  this  death  of  a life,  and  was  acting  in 
my  own  defence  as  much  as  if  they  were  actually 
assaulting  me,  and  the  like;  I say,  though  these 
things  argued  for  it,  yet  the  thoughts  of  shedding 
human  blood  for  my  deliverance  were  very  terrible  to 
me,  and  such  as  I could  by  no  means  reconcile  myself 
to  a great  while. 

However,  at  last,  after  many  secret  disputes  with 
myself,  and  after  great  perplexities  about  it.  tor  a.11 
these  arguments,  one  way  and  another,  struggled  in 

my  head  a long  *-hr>  HIM  .pvnvnilinrr  flonino  nf. 

deliverance  ;lt  lnvinf|->  vnmiWnrJ  ,|11  1.1m  mill  I- 

resolved,  if  possible,  fn  get  rmo  nf  thnnn  nswnoipn  lute 
mv  hands,  cost,  what  it  would-  My  next  thing,  then, 
was  to  contrive  how  to  do  it,  and  this  indeed  was 
very  difficult  to  resolve  on.  But  as  I could  pitch 
upon  no  probable  means  for  it,  so  I resolved  to  put 
myself  upon  the  watch,  to  see  them  when  they  came 
on  shore,  and  leave  the  rest  to  the  event,  taking  such 
measures  as  the  opportunity  should  present,  let  be 
what  would  be. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


MAN  FRIDAY. 

With  these  resolutions  in  my  thoughts,  I set  ray* 
self  upon  the  scout  as  often  as  possible,  anti  indeed 
so  often,  till  I was  heartily  tired  of  it;  for  it  was 
above  a year  and  half  that  I waited;  and  for  great 
part  of  that  time  went  out  to  the  west  end,  and  to  the 
southwest  corner  of  the  island,  almost  every  day,  to 
see  for  canoes,  but  none  appeared.  This  was  very 
discouraging,  and  began  to  trouble  me  much;  though 
I cannot  say  that  it  did  in  this  case,  as  it  had  done 
some  time  before  that,  viz.,  wear  off  the  edge  of  my 
desire  to  the  thing.  But  the  longer  it  seemed  to  be 
delayed,  the  more  eager  I was  for  it.  In  a word,  I 
was  not  at  first  so  careful  to  shun  the  sight  of  these 
savages,  and  avoid  being  seen  by  them,  as  I was  now 
eager  to  be  upon  them. 

Besides,  I fancied  myself  able  to  manage  one,  nay, 
two  or  three  savages,  if  I had  them,  so  as  to  make 
them  entirely  slaves  to  me,  to  do  whatever  I should 
direct  them,  and  to  prevent  their  being  able  at  any 
time  to  do  me  any  hurt.  It  was  a great  while  that 
I pleased  myself  with  this  affair;  but  nothing  still 
presented.  All  my  fancies  and  schemes  came  to 
nothing,  for  no  savages  came  near  me  for  a great 
while. 

About  a year  and  half  after  I had  entertained 
these  notions,  and  by  l6ng  musing  had,  as  it  were, 


256 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


resolved  tliem  all  into  nothing,  for  want  of  an  occa- 
sion to  put  them  in  execution,  I was  surprised,  one 
morning  early,  with  seeing  no  less  than  five  canoes 
all  on  shore  together  on  my  side  the  island,  and  the 
people  who  belonged  to  them  all  landed,  and  out  of 
my  sight.  The  number  of  them  broke  all  my  mea- 
sures : for  seeing  so  many,  and  knowing  that  they 
always  came  four,  or  six,  or  sometimes  more,  in  a 
boat,  I could  not  tell  what  to  think  of  it,  or  how  to 
take  my  measures  to  attack  twenty  or  thirty  men 
single-handed;  so  I lay  still  in  my  castle,  perplexed 
and  discomforted.  However,  I put  myself  into  all 
the  same  postures  for  an  attack  that  I had  formerly 
provided,  and  was  just  ready  for  action  if  anything 
had  presented.  Having  waited  a good  while,  listen- 
ing to  hear  if  they  made  any  noise,  at  length,  being 
very  impatient,  I set  my  guns  at  the  foot  of  my  lad- 
der, and  clambered  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  by  my 
two  stages,  as  usual;  standing  so,  however,  that  my 
head  did  not  appear  above  the  hill,  so  that  they  could 
not  perceive  me  by  any  means.  Here  I observed,  by 
the  help  of  my  prospective  glass,  that  they  were  no 
less  than  thirty  in  number,  that  they  had  a fire  kin- 
dled, that  they  had  had  meat  dressed.  How  they 
had  cooked  it,  that  I knew  not,  or  what  it  was ; but 
they  were  all  dancing,  in  I know  not  how  many  bar- 
barous gestures  and  figures,  their  own  way,  round 
the  fire. 

While  I was  thus  looking  on  them,  I perceived  by 
my  prospective  two  miserable  wretches  dragged  from 
the  boats,  where,  it  seems,  they  were  laid  by,  and 
were  now  brought  out  for  the  slaughter.  I perceived 
one  of  them  immediately  fell,  being  knocked  down, 
I suppose,  with  a club  or  wooden  sword,  for  that  was 


MAN  FRIDAY. 


257 


their  way,  and  two  or  three  others  were  at  work  im- 
mediately, cutting  him  open  for  their  cookery,  while 
the  other  victim  was  left  standing  by  himself,  till 
they  should  be  ready  for  him.  In  that  very  moment 
this  poor  wretch  seeing  himself  a little  at  liberty, 
Nature  inspired  him  with  hopes  of  life,  and  he  started 
away  from  them,  and  ran  with  incredible  swiftness 
along  the  sands  directly  towards  me,  I mean  towards 
that  part  of  the  coast  where  my  habitation  was. 

I was  dreadfully  frighted  (that  I must  acknowledge) 
when  I perceived  him  to  run  my  way,  and  especially 
when,  as  I thought,  I saw  him  pursued  by  the  whole 
body;  and  now  I expected  that  part  of  my  dream 
was  coming  to  pass,  and  that  he  woidd  certainly  take 
, shelter  in  my  grove ; but  I could  not  depend,  by  any 
means,  upon  my  dream  for  the  rest  of  it,  viz.,  that 
the  other  savages  would  not  pursue  him  thither,  and 
find  him  there.  However,  I kept  my  station,  and 
my  spirits  began  to  recover  when  I found  that  there 
was  not  above  three  men  that  followed  him ; and  still 
more  was  I encouraged  when  I found  that  he  out 
stripped  them  exceedingly  in  running,  and  gained 
ground  of  them ; so  that  if  he  could  but  hold  it  for 
half  an  hour,  I saw  easily  he  would  fairly  get  away 
from  them  all. 

There  was  between  them  and  my  castle  the  creek J 
which  I mentioned  often  at  the  first  part  of  my  story, 
when  I landed  my  cargoes  out  of  the  ship;  and  this 
I saw  plainly  he  must  necessarily  swim  over,  or  the 
poor  wretch  would  be  taken  there.  But  when  the 
savage  escaping  came  thither  he  made  nothing  of  it, 
though  the  tide  was  then  up;  but  plunging  in,  swam 
through  in  about  thirty  strokes  or  thereabouts,  landed, 
and  ran  on  with  exceedin'’  strength  and  swiftness. 


258 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


When  the  three  persons  came  to  the  creek,  I found 
that  two  of  them  could  swim,  but  the  third  could  not, 
and  that,  standing  on  the  other  side,  he  looked  at  the 
other,  but  went  no  further,  and  soon  after  went  softly 
back,  which,  as  it  happened,  was  very  well  for  him 
in  the  main. 

I observed,  that  the  two  who  swam  were  yet  more 
than  twice  as  long  swimming  over  the  creek  as  the 
fellow  was  that  fled  from  them.  It  came  now  very 
warmly  upon  my  thoughts,  and  indeed  irresistibly, 
that  now  was  my  time  to  get  me  a servant,  and  per- 
haps a companion  or  assistant,  and  that  I was  called 
plainly  by  Providence  to  save  this  poor  creature’s 
life.  I immediately  run  down  the  ladders  with  all 
possible  expedition,  fetched  my  two  guns,  for  they 
were  both  but  at  the  foot  of  the  ladders,  as  I observed 
above,  and  getting  up  again,  with  the  same  haste,  to 
the  top  of  the  hill,  I crossed  toward  the  sea,  and 
having  a very  short  cut,  and  all  down  hill,  clapped 
myself  in  the  way  between  the  pursuers  and  the  pur- 
sued, hallooing  aloud  to  him  that  fled,  who,  looking 
back,  was  at  first  perhaps  as  much  frighted  at  me  as 
at  them;  but  I beckoned  with  my  hand  to  him  to 
come  back;  and,  in  the  meantime,  I slowly  advanced 
towards  the  two  that  followed ; then  rushing  at  once 
upon  the  foremost,  I knocked  him  down  with  the 
stock  of  my  piece.  I was  loath  to  fire,  because  I 
would  not  have  the  rest  hear;  though,  at  that  dis- 
tance, it  would  not  have  been  easily  heard,  and  being 
out  of  sight  of  the  smoke  too,  they  would  not  have 
easily  known  what  to  make  of  it.  Having  knocked 
this  fellow  down,  the  other  who  pursued  with  him 
stopped,  as  if  he  had  been  frighted,  and  I advanced 
apace  towards  him ; but  as  I came  nearer,  I perceived 


MAN  FRIDAY. 


259 


presently  he  had  a bow  and  arrow,  and  was  fitting  it 
to  shoot  at  me ; so  I was  then  necessitated  to  shoot  at 
him  first,  which  I did,  and  killed  him  at  the  first 
shot. 

The  poor  savage  who  fled,  but  had  stopped,  though 
he  saw  both  his  enemies  fallen  and  killed,  as  he 
thought,  yet  was  so  frighted  with  the  fire  and  noise 
of  my  piece  that  he  stood  stock  still,  and  neither 
came  forward  or  went  backward,  though  he  seemed 
rather  inclined  to  fly  still  than  to  come  on.  I hal- 
looed again  to  him,  and  made  signs  to  come  forward, 
which  he  easily  understood,  and  came  a little  way, 
then  stopped  again,  and  then  a little  further, • and 
stopped  again;  and  I could  then  perceive  that  he 
stood  trembling,  as  if  he  had  been  taken  prisoner, 
and  had  just  been  to  be  killed,  as  his  two  enemies 
were.  I beckoned  him  again  to  come  to  me,  and 
gave  him  all  the  signs  of  encouragement  that  I could 
think  of;  and  he  came  nearer  and  nearer,  kneeling 
down  every  ten  or  twelve  steps,  in  token  of  acknow- 
ledgment for  my  saving  his  life.  I smiled  -at  him, 
and  looked  pleasantly,  and  beckoned  to  him  to  come 
still  nearer.  At  length  he  came  close  to  me,  and 
then  he  kneeled  down  again,  kissed  the  ground,  and 
laid  his  head  upon  the  ground,  and~taking  me  by  the 
foot,  set  my  foot  upon  his  head.  This,  it  seems,  was 
in  token  of  swearing  to  be  ray  slave  forever.  I took 
him  up,  and  made  much  of  him,  and  encouraged  him 
all  I could.  But  there  was  more  work  to  do  yet;  for 
I perceived  the  savage  whom  I knocked  down  was 
not  killed,  but  stunned  with  the  blow,  and  began  to 
come  to  himself;  so  I pointed  to  him,  and  showing 
him  the  savage,  that  he  was  not  dead,  upon  this  he 
spoke  some  words  to  me;  and  though  I could  not 


2C0 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


understand  them,  }rct  I thought  they  were  pleasant 
to  hear;  for  they  were  the  first  sound  of  a man’s 
voice  that  I had  heard,  my  own  excepted,  for  above 
twenty-five  years.  But  there  was  no  time  for  such 
reflections  now.  The  savage  who  was  knocked  down 
recovered  himself  so  far  as  to  sit  up  upon  the  ground, 
and  I perceived  that  my  savage  began  to  be  afraid; 
but  when  I saw  that,  I presented  my  other  piece  at 
the  man,  as  if  I would  shoot  him.  Upon  this  my 
savage,  for  so  I call  him  now,  made  a motion  to  me 
to  lend  him  my  sword,  which  hung  naked  in  a belt 
by  my  side ; so  I did.  He  no  sooner  had  it  but  he 
runs  to  his  enemy,  and,  at  one  blow,  cut  off  his  head 
as  cleverly,  no  executioner  in  Germany  could  have 
done  it  sooner  or  better ; which  I thought  very 
strange  for  one  who,  I had  reason  to  believe,  never 
saw  a sword  in  his  life  before,  except  their  own 
wooden  swords.  However,  it  seems,  as  I learned 
afterwards,  they  make  their  wooden  swords  so  sharp, 
so  heavy,  and  the  wood  is  so  hard,  that  they  will  cut 
off  heads  even  with  them,  ay,  and  arms,  and  that  at 
one  blow  too.  When  he  had  done  this,  he  comes 
laughing  to  me  in  sign  of  triumph,  and  brought  me 
the  sword  again,  and  with  abundance  of  gestures, 
which  I did  not  understand,  laid  it  down,  with  the 
head  of  the  savage  that  he  had  killed,  just  before  me. 

But  that  which  astonished  him  most  was  to  know 
how  I had  killed  the  other  Indian  so  far  off ; so  point- 
ing to  him,  he  made  signs  to  me  to  let  him  go  to 
him ; so  I bade  him  go,  as  well  as  I could.  When 
he  came  to  him,  he  stood  like  one  amazed,  looking  at 
him,  turned  him  first  on  one  side,  then  on  t’other, 
looked  at  the  wound  the  bullet  had  made,  which,  it 
seems,  was  just  in  his  breast,  where  it  had  made  a 


MAN  FRIDAY. 


261 


hole,  and  no  great  quantity  of  blood  liad  followed; 
but  he  had  bled  inwardly,  for  he  was  quite  dead. 
He  took  up  his  bow  and  arrows,  and  came  back ; s®  1 
turned  to  go  away,  and  beckoned  to  him  to  follow  me, 
making1  si<ms  to  him  that  more  might  come  after  thenn 

Upon  this  he  signed  to  me  that  he  should  bury 
them  with  sand,  that  they  might  not  be  seen  by  the 
rest  if  they  followed ; and  so  I made  signs  again  to 
him  to  do  so.  He  fell  to  work,  and  in  an  instant  he  , 
had  scraped  a hole  in  the  sand  with  his  hands  big 
enough  to  bury  the  first  in,  and  then  dragged  him 
into  it,  and  covered  him,  and  did  so  also  by  the  other. 

I believe  he  had  buried  them  both  in  a quarter  of  an 
hour.  Then  calling  him  away,  I carried  him,  not  to 
my  castle,  but  quite  away  to  my  cave,  on  the  farther 
part  of  the  island;  so  I did  not  let  my  dream  come 
to  pass  in  that  part,  viz.,  that  he  came  into  mv  grove 
lor  shelter.  " 

Heref-gave  him  bread  and  a bunch  of  raisins  to 
eat,  and  a draught  of  water,  which  I found  he  was 
indeed  in  great  distress  for,  by  his  running;  and 
having  refreshed  him,  I made  signs  for  him  to  go  lie 
down  and  sleep,  pointing  to  a place  where  I had  laid 
a great  parcel  of  rice-straw,  and  a blanket  upon  it, 
which  I used  to  sleep  upon  myself  sometimes;  so  the 
poor  creature  laid  down,  and  went  to  sleep. 

He  was  a comely,  handsome  fellow,  perfectly  well 
made,  with  straight  strong  limbs,  not  too  large,  tall 
and  well-shaped,  and,  as  I reckon,  about  twenty-six 
years  of  age.  He  had  a very  good  countenance,  not 
a fierce  and  surly  aspect,  but  seemed  to  have  some- 
thing very  manly  in  his  face ; and  yet  he  had  all  the 
sweetness  and  softness  of  an  European  in  his  counte- 
nance too,  especially  when  he  smiled.  His  hail  was 


262 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


/ 


long  and  black,  not  curled  like  wool;  bis  forehead 
very  high  and  large ; and  a great  vivacity  and  spark- 
ling sharpness  in  his  eyes.  The  color  of  his  skin  was 
not  quite  black,  but  very  tawny;  and  yet  not  of  an 
ugly,  yellow,  nauseous  tawny,  as  the  Brazilians  and 
Virginians,  and  other  natives  of  America  are,  but  of 
a bright  kind  of  a dun  olive  color,  that  had  in  i:; 
something  very  agreeable,  though  not  very  easy  to 
describe.  His  face  was  round  and  plump ; his  nose 
small,  not  flat  like  the  negroes;  a very  good  mouth, 
thin  lips,  and  his  fine  teeth  well  set,  and  white  as 
ivory. 

After  he  had  slumbered,  rather  than  slept,  about 
half  an  hour,  he  waked  again,  and  comes  out  of  the 
cave  to  me,  for  I had  been  milking  my  goats,  which 
I had  in  the  enclosure  just  by.  When  he  espied  me, 
he  came  running  to  me,  laying  himself  down  again 
upon  the  ground,  with  all  the  possible  signs  of  an 
humble,  thankful  disposition,  making  a many  antic 
gestures  to  show  it.  At  last  he  lays  his  head  flat 
upon  the  ground,  close  to  my  foot,  and  sets  my  other 
foot  upon  his  head,  as  he  had  done  before,  and  after 
this  made  all  the  signs  to  me  of  subjection,  servitude, 
and  submission  imaginable,  to  let  me  know  how  he 
would  serve  me  as  long  as  he  lived.  I understood  him 
in  many  things,  and  let  him  know  I was  very  well 
pleased  with  him.  In  a little  time  I began  to  speak 
to  him,  and  teach  him  to  speak  to  me;  and,  first,  I 
made  him  know  his  name  should  be  Friday,  which 
was  the  day  I saved  his  life.  I called  him  so  for  the 
memory  of  the  time.  I likewise  taught  him  to  say 
master,  and  then  let  him  know  that  was  to  be  my 
name.  I likewise  taught  him  to  say  Yes  and  No, 
and  to  know  the  meaning  of  them.  I gave  him  some 


MAN  FRIDAY. 


268 


milk  in  an  earthen  pot,  and  let  him  see  me  drink  it 
before  him,  and  sop  my  bread  in  it ; and  I gave  him 
a cake  of  bi’ead  to  do  the  like,  which  he  quickly  com- 
plied with,  and  made  signs  that  it  was  very  good  for 
him. 

I kept  there  with  him  all  that  night;  but  as  soon 
as  it  was  day,  I beckoned  to  him  to  come  with  me, 
and  let  him  know  I would  give  him  some  clothes ; at 
which  he  seemed  very  glad,  for  he  was  stark  naked. 
As  we  went  by  the  place  where  he  had  buried  the 
two  men,  he  pointed  exactly  to  the  place,  and  showed 
me  the  marks  that  he  had  made  to  find  them  again, 
making  signs  to  me  that  we  should  dig  them  up  again, 
and  eat  them.  At  this  I appeared  very  angry,  ex- 
pressed my  abhorrence  of  it,  made  as  if  I would 
vomit  at  the  thoughts  of  it,  and  beckoned  with  my 
hand  to  him  to  come  away ; which  he  did  immedi- 
ately, with  great  submission.  I then  led  him  up  to 
the  top  of  the  hill,  to  see  if  his  enemies  were  gone; 
and  pulling  out  my  glass,  I looked,  and  saw  plainly 
the  place  where  they  had  been,  but  no  appearance  of 
them  or  of  their  canoes;  so  that  it  was  plain  that 
they  were  gone,  and  had  left  their  two  comrades  be- 
hind them,  without  any  search  after  them. 

But  I was  not  content  with  this  discovery;  but 
having  now  more  courage,  and  consequently  more 
curiosity,  I takes  my  man  Friday  with  me,  giving 
him  the  sword  in  his  hand,  with  the  bow  and  arrows 
at  his  back,  which  I found  he  could  use  very  dexter- 
ously, making  him  carry  one  gun  for  me,,  and  1 two 
for  myself,  and  away  we  marched  to  the  place  where 
these  creatures  had  been ; for  I had  a mind  now  to 
get  some  fuller  intelligence  of  them.  When  I came 
to  the  place,  my  very  blood  ran  chill  in  my  veins,  ami 


264 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


my  heart  sunk  within  me,  at  the  horror  of  the  spec- 
tacle. Indeed,  it  was  a dreadful  sight,  at  least  it  was 
so  to  me,  though  Friday  made  nothing  of  it.  The 
place  was  covered  with  human  hones,  the  ground 
dyed  with  their  blood,  great  pieces  of  flesh  left  here 
and  there,  half-eaten,  mangled,  and  scorched;  and, 
in  short,  all  the  tokens  of  the  triumphant  feast  they 
■had  been  making  there,  after  a victory  over  their 
enemies.  I saw  three  skulls,  five  hands,  and  the 
bones  of  three  or  four  legs  and  feet,  and  abundance 
of  other  parts  of  the  bodies;  and  Friday,  by  his 
signs,  made  me  understand  that  they  brought  over 
four  prisoners  to  feast  upon ; that  three  of  them  were 
eaten  up,  and  that  he,  pointing  to  himself,  was  the 
fourth;  that  there  had  been  a great  battle  between 
them  and  their  next  king,  whose  subjects  it  seems  he 
had  been  one  of,  and  that  they  had  taken  a great 
number  of  prisoners;  all  which  were  carried  to  several 
places  by  those  that  had  taken  them  in  the  fight,  in 
J order  to  feast  upon  them,  as  was  done  here  by  these 
wretches  upon  those  they  brought  hither. 

I caused  Friday  to  gather  all  the  skulls,  bones, 
flesh,  and  whatever  remained,  and  lay  them  together 
on  a heap,  and  make  a great  fire  upon  it,  and  bum 
them  all  to  ashes.  I found  Friday  had  still  a han- 
kering stomach  after  some  of  the  flesh,  and  was  still 
a cannibal  in  his  nature;  but  I discovered  so  much 
abhorrence  at  the  very  thoughts  of  it,  and  at  the 
least  appearance  of  it,  that  he  durst  not  discover  it ; 
for  I had,  by  some  means,  let  him  know  that  I would 
kill  him  if  he  offered  it. 

When  we  had  done  this  we  came  back  to  our  castle, 
and  there  I fell  to  work  for  my  man  Friday;  and, 
first  of  all,  I gave  him  a pair  of  linen  drawers,  which 


MAN  FRIDAY. 


2G5 


I had  out  of  the  poor  gunner’s  chest  I mentioned, 
and  which  I found  in  the  wreck;  and  which,  with  a 
little  alteration,  fitted  him  very  well.  Then  I made 
him  a jerkin  of  goat’s  skin,  as  well  as  my  skill  would 
allow,  and  I was  now  grown  a tolerable  good  tailor ; 
and  I gave  him  a cap,  which  I had  made  of  a hare- 
skin,  very  convenient  and  fashionable  enough;  and 
thus  he  was  clothed  for  the  present  tolerably  well, 
and  was  mighty  well  pleased  to  see  himself  almost  as 
well  clothed  as  his  master.  It  is  true  he  went  awk- 
wardly in  these  things  at  first;  wearing  the  drawers 
was  very  awkward  to  him,  and  the  sleeves  of  the 
waistcoat  galled  his  shoulders,  and  the  inside  of  his 
arms ; but  a little  easing  them  where  he  complained 
they  hurt  him,  and  using  himself  to  them,  at  length 
he  took  to  them  very  well. 

The  next  day  after  I came  home  to  my  hutch  with 
him,  I began  to  consider  where  I should  lodge  him. 
And  that  I might  do  well  for  him,  and  yet  be  per- 
fectly easy  myself,  I made  a little  tent  for  him  in  the 
vacant  place  between  my  two  fortifications,  in  the 
inside  of  the  last  and  in  the  outside  of  the  first;  and 
as  there  was  a door  oiy  entrance  there  into  my  cave, 
I made  a formal  framed  door-case,  and  a door  to  it 
of  boards,  and  set  it  up  in  the  passage,  a little  within 
the  entrance;  and  causing  the  door  to  open  on  the 
inside,  I barred  it  up  in  the  night,  taking  in  my  bid- 
ders too;  so  that  Friday  could  no  way  come  at  me  in 
the  inside  of  my  innermost  wall  without  making  so 
much  noise  in  getting  over  that  it  must  needs  waken 
me ; for  my  first  wall  had  now  a complete  roof  over 
it  of  long  poles,  covering  all  my  tent,  and  leaning  up 
to  the  side  of  the  hill,  which  was  again  laid  cross 
with  smaller  sticks  instead  of  laths,  and  then  thatched 


266 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


over  a great  thickness  with  the  rice-straw,  which  was 
strong,  like  reeds;  and  at  the  hole  or  place  which 
was  left  to  go  in  or  out  by  the  ladder,  I had  placed 
a kind  of  trap-door,  which,  if  it  had  been  attempted 
on  the  outside,  would  not  have  opened  at  all,  but 
would  have  fallen  down,  and  made  a great  noise; 
and  as  to  weapons,  I took  them  all  into  my  side 
every  night. 

But  I needed  none  of  all  this  precaution ; for  .never 
man  had  a more  faithful,  loving,  sincere  servant 
than  Friday  was  to  me;  without  passions,  sullenness, 
or  designs,  perfectly  obliged  and  engaged ; 1 his  very 
affections  were  tied  to  me,  like  those  of  a child  to 
a father ; and  I dare  say  he  would  have  sacrificed  his 
life  for  the  saving  mine,  upon  any  occasion  whatso- 
ever. The  many  testimonies  he  gave  me  of  this  put 
it  out  of  doubt,  and  soon  convinced  me  that  I needed 
to  use  no  precautions  as  to  my  safety  on  his  account. 

This  frequently  gave  me  occasion  to  observe,  and 
that  with  wonder,  that  however  it  had  pleased  God, 
in  His  providence,  and  in  the  government  of  the 
works  of  His  hands,  to  take  from  so  great  a part  of 
the  world  of  His  creatures  the  best  uses  to  which  their 
faculties  and  the  powers  of  their  souls  are  adapted, 
yet  that  He  has  bestowed  upon  them  the  same  powers, 
the  same  reason,  -the  same  affections,  the  same  senti- 
ments of  kindness  and  obligation,  the  same  passions 
and  resentments  of  wrongs,  the  same  sense  of  grati- 
tude, sincerity,  fidelity,  and  all  the  capacities  of  doing 
good  and  receiving  good,  that  He  has  given  to  us; 
and  that  when  He  pleases  to  offer  to  them  occasions 
of  exerting  these,  they  are  as  ready,  nay,  more 
ready,  to  apply  them  to  the  right  uses  for  which 
' That  is,  under  a sense  of  obligation  and  engagement. 


MAN  FRIDAY. 


267 


they  were  bestowed  than  we  are.  And  this  made  me 
very  melancholy  sometimes,  in  reflecting,  as  the  sev- 
eral occasions  presented,  how  mean  a use  we  make  of 
all  these,  even  though  we  have  these  powers  enlight- 
ened  by  the  great  lamp  of  instruction,  the  Spirit  of 
God,  and  by  the  knowledge  of  His  Word  added  to 
our  understanding;  and  why  it  has  pleased  God  to 
hide  the  like  saving  knowledge  from  so  many  millions 
of  souls,  who,  if  I might  judge  by  this  poor  savage, 
would  make  a much  better  use  of  it  than  we  did.  a 

From  hence,  I sometimes  was  led  too  far  to  invade 
the  sovereignty  of  Providence,  and  as  it  were  arraign 
the  justice  of  so  arbitrary  a disposition  of  things, 
that  should  hide  that  light  from  some,  and  reveal  it 
to  others,  and  yet  expect  a like  duty  from  both.  But 
I shut  it  up,  and  checked  my  thoughts  with  this  con- 
clusion: first,  that  we  did  not  know  by  what  light 
and  law  these  should  be  condemned;  but  that  as  God 
was  necessarily,  and,  by  the  nature  of  His  being, 
infinitely  holy  and  just,  so  it  could  not  be  but  that  if 
these  creatures  were  all  sentenced  to  absence  from 
Himself,  it  was  on  account  of  sinning  against  that 
light,  which,  as  the  Scripture  says,  was  a law  to 
themselves,  and  by  such  rules  as  their  consciences 
would  acknowledge  to  be  just,  though  the  foundation 
was  not  discoveied  to  us;  and,  second,  that  still,  as 
we  are  all  the  clay  in  the  hand  of  the  potter,  no  vessel 
c'"  could  say  to  Him,  “Why  hast  Thou  formed  me  1 
thus?” 

But  to  return  to  my  new  companion.  I was  greatly 
delighted  with  him,  and  made  it  my  business  to  teach 
him  everything  that  was  proper  to  make  him  useful, 
handy,  and  helpful;  but  especially  to  make  him 
speak,  and  understand  me  when  I spake.  And  he 


268 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


was  the.  nptest  sdinlnr  flint  ever  wa_s:  and  particularly 
was  so  merry,  so  constantly  diligent,  and  so  pleased 
when  lie  could  but  understand  me,  or  make  me  under- 
stand him,  that  it  was  very  pleasant  to  me  to  talk  to 
him.  And  now  my  life  began  to  be  so  easy  that  I 
began  to  say  to  myself,  that  could  I but  have  been 
safe  from  more  savages,  I cared  not  if  I was  never  to 
remove  from  the  place  while  I lived. 

After  I had  been  two  or  three  days  returned  to  my 
castle,  I thought  that,  in  order  to  bring  Friday  off 
from  his  horrid  way  of  feeding,  and  from  the  relish  of 
a cannibal’s  stomach,  I ought  to  let  him  taste  other 
flesh ; so  I took  him  out  with  me  one  morning  to  the 
woods.  I went,  indeed,  intending  to  kill  a kid  out 
of  my  own  flock,  and  bring  him  home  ami  dress  it; 
but  as  I was  going,  I saw  a she  goat  lying  down  in 
the  shade,  and  two  young  kids  sitting  by  her.  I 
catched  hold  of  Friday.  “Hold,”  says  I,  “stand 
still,”  and  made  signs  to  him  not  to  stir.  Immedi- 
ately I presented  my  piece,  shot  and  killed  one  of  the 
kids.  The  poor  creature,  who  had,  at  a distance  in- 
deed, seen  me  kill  the  savage,  his  enemy,  but  did  not 
know,  or  could  imagine,  how  it  was  done,  was  sensi- 
bly surprised,  trembled  and  shook,  and  looked  so 
amazed  that  I thought  he  would  have  sunk  down. 
He  did  not  see  the  kid  I had  shot  at,  or  perceive  I 
had  killed  it,  but  ripped  up  his  waistcoat  to  feel  if 
he  was  not  wounded;  and,  as  I found  presently, 
thought  I was  resolved  to  kill  him ; for  he  came  and 
kneeled  down  to  me,  and  embracing  my  knees,  said 
a great  many  things  I did  not  understand;  but  I 
could  easily  see  that  the  meaning  was  to  pray  me  not 
to  kill  him. 

I soon  found  away  to  convince  him  that  I would  do 


MAN  FRIDAY. 


269 


him  no  harm;  and  taking  him  up  by  the  hand,  laughed 
at  him,  and  pointing  to  the  kid  which  I had  killed, 
beckoned  to  him  to  run  and  fetch  it,  which  he  did ; 
and  while  he  was  wondering,  and  looking  to  see  how 
the  creature  was  killed,  I loaded  my  gun  again ; and 
by  and  by  I saw  a great  fowl,  like  a hawk,  sit  upon 
a tree,  within  shot;  so,  to  let  Friday  understand  a 
little  what  I would  do,  I called  him  to  me  again, 
pointing  at  the  fowl,  which  was  indeed  a parrot,  . 
though  I thought  it  had  been  a hawk ; I say,  point- 
ing to  the  parrot,  and  to  my  gun,  and  to  the  ground 
under  the  parrot,  to  let  him  see  I would  make  it  fall, 

I made  him  understand  that  I would  shoot  and  kill 
that  bird.  Accordingly  I fired,  and  bade  him  look, 
and  immediately  he  saw  the  parrot  fall.  He  stood 
like  one  frighted  again,  notwithstanding  all  I had 
said  to  him ; and  I found  he  was  the  more  amazed, 
because  he  did  not  see  me  put  anything  into  the  gun, 
but  thought  that  there  must  be  some  wonderful  fund 
of  death  and  destruction  in  that  thing,  able  to  kill 
man,  beast,  bird,  or  anything  near  or  far  off;  and 
the  astonishment  this  created  in  him  was  such  as 
could  not  wear  off  for  a long  time;  and  I believe,  if7 
I would  have  let  him,  he  would  have  worshipped  me 
and  my  gun.  As  for  the  gun  itself,  he  would  not  so 
much  as  touch  it  for  several  days  after;  but  would 
speak  to  it,  and  talk  to  it,  as  if  it  had  answered  him, 
when  he  was  by  himself;  which,  as  I afterwards 
learned  of  him,  was  to  desire  it  not  to  kill  him. 

Well,  after  his  astonishment  was  a little  over  at 
this,  I pointed  to  him  to  run  and  fetch  the  bird  I had 
shot,  which  he  did,  but  stayed  some  time;  for  the 
parrot,  not  being  quite  dead,  was  fluttered  a good 
way  off  from  the  place  where  she  fell.  However,  he 


270 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


found  her,  took  her  up,  and  brought  her  to  me;  and 
as  I had  perceived  his  ignorance  about  the  gun  before, 

I took  this  advantage  to  charge  the  gun  again,  and 
not  let  him  see  me  do  it,  that  I might  be  ready  for 
any  other  mark  that  might  present.  But  nothing 
more  offered  at  that  time ; so  I brought  home  the  kid, 
and  the  same  evening  I took  the  skin  off,  and  cut  it 
out  as  well  as  I could;  and  having  a pot  for  that 
purpose,  I boiled  or  stewed  some  of  the  flesh,  and 
made  some  very  good  broth ; and  after  I had  begun 
to  eat  some,  I gave  some  to  my  man,  who  seemed 
very  glad  of  it,  and  liked  it  very  well;  but  that  which 
was  strangest  to  him  was  to  see  me  eat  salt  with  it. 
He  made  a sign  to  me  that  the  salt  was  not  good  to 
eat,  and  putting  a little  into  his  own  mouth,  he 
seemed  to  nauseate  it,  and  would  spit  and  sputter  at 
it,  washing  his  mouth  with  fresh  water  after  it.  On 
the  other  hand,  I took  some  meat  in  my  mouth  with- 
out salt,  and  I pretended  to  spit  and  sputter  for  want 
of  salt,  as  fast  as  he  had  done  at  the  salt.  But  it 
would  not  do;  he  would  never  care  for  salt  with  his 
meat  or  in  his  broth ; at  least,  not  a great  while,  and 
then  but  a very  little. 

Having  thus  fed  him  with  boiled  meat  and  broth, 
I was  resolved  to  feast  him  the  next  day  with  roast- 
ing a piece  of  the  kid.  This  I did  by  hanging  it 
before  the  fire  in  a string,  as  I had  seen  many  people 
do  in  England,  setting  two  poles  up,  one  on  each 
side  of  the  fire,  -and  one  cross  on  the  top,  and  tying 
the  string  to  the  cross  stick,  letting  the  meat  turn 
continually.  This  Friday  admired  very  much.  But 
when  he  came  to  taste  the  flesh,  he  took  so  many 
ways  to  tell  me  how  well  he  liked  it,  that  I could  not 
but  understand  him;  and  at  last  he  told  me  he  would 


MAN  FRIDAY.  271 

mover  eat  man’s  flesh  any  more,  which  I was  very 
glad  to  hear. 

The  next  day  I set  him  to  work  to  beating-  some 
corn  out,  and  sifting  it  in  the  manner  I used  to  do, 
as  I observed  before ; and  he  soon  understood  how  to 
do  it  as  well  as  I,  especially  after  he  had  seen  what 
the  meaning  of  it  was,  and  that  it  was  to  make  bread 
of;  for  after  that  I let  him  see  me  make  my  bread, 
and  bake  it  too ; and  in  a little  time  Friday  was  able  to 
do  all  the  work  for  me,  as  well  as  I could  do  it  myself. 

I began  now  to  consider  that,  having  two  mouths 
to  feed  instead  of  one,  I must  provide  more  ground 
for  my  harvest,  and  plant  a larger  quantity  of  corn 
than  I used  to  do ; so  I marked  out  a larger  piece  of 
land,  and  began  the  fence  in  the  same  manner  as 
before,  in  which  Friday  not  only  worked  very  will- 
ingly and  very  hard,  but  did  it  very  cheerfully ; and 
I told  him  what  it  was  for;  that  it  was  for  corn  to 
make  more  bread,  because  he  was  now  with  me,  and 
that  I might  have  enough  for  him  and  myself  too. 
He  appeared  very  sensible  of  that  part,  and  let  me 
know  that  he  thought  I had  much  more  labor  upon 
me  on  his  account  than  I had  for  myself ; and  that 
he  would  work  the  harder  for  me,  if  1 would  tell  him 
what  to  do. 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 


THE  CHRISTIANIZING  OF  FRIDAY. 

This  was  the  pleasantest  year  of  all  the  life  I led 
in  this  place.  Friday  began  to  talk  pretty  well,  and 
understand  the  names  of  almost  everything  I had 
occasion  to  call  for,  and  of  every  place  I had  to  send 
him  to,  and  talk  a great  deal  to  me;  so  that,  in 
short,  I began  now  to  have  some  use  for  my  tongue 
again,  which,  indeed,  I had  very  little  occasion  for 
before,  that  is  to  say,  about  speech.  Besides  the 
pleasure  of  talking  to  him,  I had  a singular  satisfac- 
tion in  the  fellow  himself.  His  simple,  unfeigned 
honesty  appeared  to  me  more  and  more  every  day, 
and  I began  really  to  love  the  creature;  and,  on  his 
side,  I believe  he  loved  me  more  than  it  was  possible 
for  him  ever  to  love  anything  before. 

I had  a mind  once  to  try  if  he  had  any  hankering 
inclination  to  his  own  country  again;  and  having 
learned  him  English  so  well  that  he  could  answer  me 
almost  any  questions,  I asked  him  whether  the  nation 
that  he  belonged  to  never  conquered  in  battle  ? At 
which  he  smiled,  and  said,  “Yes,  yes,  we  always 
fight  the  better;”  that  is,  he  meant,  always  get  the 
better  in  fight;  and  so  we  began  the  following  dis- 
course: “You  always  fight  the  better, ” said  I.  “How 
came  you  to  be  taken  prisoner  then,  Friday?” 

Friday.  My  nation  beat  much  for  all  that. 

Master.  How  beat?  If  your  nation  beat  them, 
how  came  you  to  be  taken? 


THE  CHRISTIANIZING  OF  FRIDAY.  273 


Friday.  They  more  many  than  my  nation  in  the 
place  where  me  was;  they  take  one,  two,  three,  and 
me.  My  nation  overheat  them  in  the  yonder  place, 
where  me  no  was;  there  my  nation  take  one,  two, 
great  thousand. 

Harter.  But  why  did  not  your  side  recover  you 
from  the  hands  of  your  enemies  then? 

Friday.  They  run  one,  two,  three,  and  me,  and 
make  go  in  the  canoe ; my  nation  have  no  canoe  that 
time. 

Master.  Well,  Friday,  and  what  does  your  nation 
do  with  the  men  they  take?  Do  they  carry  them 
away  and  eat  them,  as  these  did? 

Friday.  Yes,  my  nation  eat  mans  too;  eat  all  up. 

Master.  Where  do  they  carry  them? 

Friday.  Go  to  other  place  where  they  think. 

Master.  Do  they  come  hither? 

Friday.  Yes,  yes,  they  come  hither;  come  other 
else  place. 

Master.  Have  you  been  here  with  them? 

Friday.  Yes,  I been  here.  ( Points  to  the  N.  W. 
side  of  the  island , which , it  seems , was  their  sided) 

By  this  I understood  that  my  man  Friday  had  for- 
merly been  among  the  savages  who  used  to  come  on 
shore  on  the  farther  part  of  the  island,  on  the  same 
man-eating  occasions  that  he  was  now  brought  for; 
and,  some  time  after,  when  I took  the  courage  to 
carry  him  to  that  side,  being  the  same  I formerly 
mentioned,  he  presently  knew  the  place,  and  told  me 
he  was  there  once  when  they  eat  up  twenty  men,  two  Z 
women,  and  one  child.  He  could  not  tell  twenty  in 
English,  but  he  numbered  them  by  laying  so  many 
stones  on  a row,  and  pointing  to  me  to  tell  them  over. 

I have  told  this  passage,  because  it  introduces  what 


274 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


follows ; that  after  I had  had  this  discourse  with  him, 
I asked  him  how  far  it  was  from  our  island  to  the 
sliore,  and  whether  the  canoes  were  not  often  lost. 
He  told  me  there  was  no  danger,  no  canoes  ever  lost; 
but  that,  after  a little  way  out  to  the  sea,  there  was 
a current  and  a wind,  always  one  way  in  the  morning, 
the  other  in  the  afternoon. 

This  I understood  to  be' no  more  than  the  sets  of 
the  tide,  as  going  out  or  coming  in ; but  I afterwards 
understood  it  was  occasioned  by  the  great  draught 
and  reflux  of  the  mighty  river  Oroonoko,  in  the 
mouth  or  the  gulf  of  which  river,  as  I found  after- 
wards, our  island  lay;  and  this  land  which  I per- 
ceived to  the  W.  and  N.  W.  was  the  great  island 
Trinidad,  on  the  north  point  of  the  mouth  of  the 
river.  I asked  Friday  a thousand  questions  about 
the  country,  the  inhabitants,  the  sea,  the  coast,  and 
what  nation  were  near.  He  told  me  all  he  knew, 
with  the  greatest  openness  imaginable.  I asked  him 
the  names  of  the  several  nations  of  his  sort  of  people, 
but  could  get  no  other  name  than  Caribs;  from 
whence  I easily  understood  that  these  were  the  Carib- 
bees,  which  our  maps  place  on  the  part  of  America 
which  reaches  from  the  mouth  of  the  river  Oroonoko 
to  Guiana,  and  onwards  to  St.  Martha.  He  told  me 
that  up  a great  way  beyond  the  moon,  that  was,  be- 
yond the  setting  of  the  moon,  which  must  be  W. 
from  their  country,  there  dwelt  white-bearded  men, 
like  me,  and  pointed  to  my  gTeat  whiskers,  which  I 
mentioned  before;  and  that  they  had  killed  much 

(mans, — that  was  his  word;  by  all  which  I understood 
he  meant  the  Spaniards,  whose  cruelties  in  America 
had  been  spread  over  the  whole  countries,  and  was 
remembered  by  all  the  nations  from  father  to  son. 


y 


THE  CHRISTIANIZING  OF  FRIDAY.  275 


I inquired  if  he  could  tell  me  how  I might  come 
from  this  island  and  get  among  those  white  men.  He 
told  me,  “Yes,  yes,  I might  go  in  two  canoe.”  I 
could  not  understand  what  he  meant,  or  make  him 
describe  to  me  what  he  meant  by  two  canoe ; till  at 
last,  with  great  difficulty,  I found  he  meant  it  must 
be  in  a large  great  boat,  as  big  as  two  canoes. 

This  part  of  Friday’s  discourse  began  to  relish 
with  me  very  well;  and  from  this  time  I entertained 
some  hopes  that,  one.  time  or  other,  I might  find  an 
opportunity  to  make  my  escape  from  this  place,  and 
that  this  poor  savage  might  be  a means  to  help  me  to 
do  it. 

During  the  long  time  that  Friday  had  now  been 
with  me,  and  that  he  began  to  speak  to  me,  and  un- 
derstand me,  I was  not  wanting  to  lay  a foundation 
of  reli  gious  knowledge  in  his  mind;  particularly  I 
asked  him  one  time,  Who  made  him?  The  poor  crea- 
ture did  not  understand  nxe  at  all,  but  thought  I had 
asked  who  was  his  father.  But  I took  it  by  another 
handle,  and  asked  him  who  made  the  sea,  the  ground 
we  walked  on,  and  the  hills  and  woods?  He  told  me 
it  was  one  old  Benamuckee,  that  lived  beyond  all. 
He  could  describe  nothing  of  this  great  person,  but 
that  he  was  very  old,  much  older,  he  said,  than  the 
sea  or  the  land,  than  the  moon  or  the  stars.  I asked 
him  then,  if  this  old  person  had  made  all  things,  why 
did  not  all  things  worship  him?  He  looked  very 
grave,  and  with  a perfect  look  of  innocence  said, 
“All  things  do  say  O to  him.”  I asked  him  if  the 
people  who  die  in  his  country  went  away  anywhei'e? 
He  said,  “Yes,  they  all  went  to  Benamuckee.” 
Then  I asked  him  whether  these  they  eat  up  went 
thither  too?  lie  said,  “Yes.” 


_.A 


276 


HO  BINS  ON  CRUSOE. 


From  these  things  I began  to  instruct  him  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  God.  I told  him  that  the 
great  Maker  of  all  things  lived  up  there,  pointing  up 
towards  heaven ; that  He  governs  the  world  by  the 
same  power  and  providence  by  which  He  had  made 
it ; that  He  was  omnipotent,  could  do  everything  for 
us,  give  everything  to  us,  take  everything  from  us; 
and  thus,  by  degrees,  I opened  his  eyes.  He  listened 
with  great  attention,  and  received  with  pleasure  the 
notion  of  Jesus  Christ  being  sent  to  redeem  us,  and 
of  the  manner  of  making  our  prayers  to  God,  and 
His  being  able  to  hear  us,  even  into  heaven.  He 
told  me  one  day  that  if  our  God  could  hear  us  up 
beyond  the  sun,  He  must  needs  be  a greater  God 
than  their  Benamuckee,  who  lived  but  a little  way 
off,  and  yet  could  not  hear  till  they  went  Tip  to  the 
great  mountains  where  he  dwelt  to  speak  to  him.  I 
asked  him  if  he  ever  went  thither  to  speak  to  him  ? 
He  said,  No ; they  never  went  that  were  young  men ; 
none  went  thither  but  the  old  men,  whom  he  called 
their  Oowokakee,  that  is,  as  I made  him  explain  it 
to  me,  their  religious,  or  clergy ; and  that  they  went 
to  say  O (so  he  called  saying  prayers),  and  then  came 
back,  and  told  them  what  Benamuckee  said.  By 
this  I observed  that  there  is  priestcraft  even  amongst  j 
the  most  blinded,  ignorant  pagans  in  the  world ; and, 
the  policy  of  making  a secret  religion  in  order  to  pre- 
serve the  veneration  of  the  people  to  the  clergy  is  not 
only  to  be  found  in  the  Roman,  but  perhaps  among 
all  religions  in  the  world,  even  among  the  most  bru- 
tish and  barbarous  savages. 

I endeavored  to  clear  up  this  fraud  to  my  man 
Friday,  and  told  him  that  the  pretence  of  their  old 
men  going  up  to  the  mountains  to  say  O to  their  god 


THE  CHRISTIANIZING  OF  FRIDAY.  277 


Benamuckee  was  a cheat,  and  their  bringing  word 
from  thence  what  he  said  was  much  more  so;  that  if 
they  met  with  any  answer,  or  spoke  with  any  one 
there,  it  must  be  with  an  evil  spirit;  and  then  I en- 
tered into  a long  discourse  with  him  about  the  devil, 
the  original  of  him,  his  rebellion  against  God,  his 
enmity  to  man,  the  reason  of  it,  his  setting  himself 
up  in  the  dark  parts  of  the  world  to  be  worshipped 
instead  of  God,  and  as  God,  and  the  many  strata- 
gems he  made  use  of  to  delude  mankind  to  their 
ruin ; how  he  had  a secret  access  to  our  passions  and 
to  our  affections,  to  adapt  his  snares  so  to  our  incli- 
nations as  to  cause  us  even  to  be  our  own  tempters, 
and  to  run  upon  our  destruction  by  our  own  choice. 

I found  it  was  not  so  easy  to  imprint  right  notions 
in  his  mind  about  the  devil  as  it  was  about  the  being 
of  a God.  Nature  assisted  all  my  arguments  to  evi- 
dence to  him  even  the  necessity  of  a great  First  Cause 
and  overruling,  governing  Power,  a secret  directing 
Providence,  and  of  the  equity  and  justice  of  paying 
homage  to  Him  that  made  us,  and  the  like.  But 
there  appeared  nothing  of  all  this  in  the  notion  of  an 
evil  spirit;  of  his  original,  his  being,  his  nature,  and 
above  all,  of  his  inclination  to  do  evil,  and  to  draw 
us  in  to  do  so  too;  and  the  poor  creature  puzzled  me 
once  in  such  a manner  by  a question  merely  natural 
and  innocent,  that  I scarce  knew  what  to  say  to  him. 
I had  been  talking  a great  deal  to  him  of  the  power 
of  God,  His  omnipotence,  His  dreadful  aversion  to 
sin,  His  being  a consuming  fire  to  the  workers  of 
iniquity;  how,  as  He  had  .made  us  all,  He  could 
destroy  us  and  all  the  world  in  a moment;  and  he 
listened  with  great  seriousness  to  me  all  the  while. 

After  this  I had  been  telling  him  how  the  devil 


278 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


> was  God’s  enemy  in  the  hearts  of  men,  and  used  all 
his  malice  and  skill  to  defeat  the  good  designs  of 
Providence,  and  to  ruin  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the 
world,  and  the  like.  “Well,”  says  Friday,  “but  you 
say  God  is  so  strong,  so  great;  is  He  not  much 
strong,  much  might  as  the  devil?”  “Yes,  yes,”  says 
I,  “Friday,  God  is  stronger  than  the  devil;  God  is 
above  the  devil,  and  therefore  we  pray  to  God  to 
tread  him  down  under  our  feet,  and  enable  us  to 
resist  his  temptations,  and  quench  his  fiery  darts.” 
; “But,”  says  he  again,  “if  God  much  strong,  much 
might  as  the  devil,  why  God  no  kill  the  devil,  so 
make  him  no  more  do  wicked?” 

| I was  strangely  surprised  at  his  question ; and  after 
all,  though  I was  now  an  old  man,  yet  I was  but 
a young  doctor,  and  ill  enough  qualified  for  a casuist, 
or  a solver  of  difficulties ; and  at  first  I could  not  tell 
what  to  say;  so  I pretended  not  to  hear  him,  and 
asked  him  what  he  said.  But  he  was  too  earnest  for 
an  answer  to  forget  his  question,  so  that  he  repeated 
it  in  the  very  same  broken  words  as  above.  By  this 
time  I had  recovered  myself  a little,  and  I said, 
“God  will  at  last  punish  him  severely;  he  is  reserved 
for  the  judgment,  and  is  to  be  cast  into  the  bottom- 
less pit,  to  dwell  with  everlasting  fire.”  This  did 
not  satisfy  Friday ; but  he  returns  upon  me,  repeat- 
ing my  words,  “ Reserve  at  last ! me  no  understand  r 
but  why  not  kill  the  devil  now?  not  kill  great  ago?” 
“You  may  as  Well  ask  me,”  said  I,  “why  God  does 
not  4rill^yon  and  I when  we  do  wicked  things  here 
that  offend  Him ; we  are  preserved  to  repent  and  be 
pardoned.”  He  muses  awhile  at  this.  “Well,  well,” 
says  he,  mighty  affectionately,  “that  well;  so  you,  I, 
devil,  all  wicked,  all  preserve,  repent,  God  pardon 


THE  CHRISTIANIZING  OF  FRIDAY.  279 


all.”  Here  I was  run  down  again  by  him  to  the  last 
degree,  and  it  was  a testimony  to  me  how  the  mere 
notions  of  nature,  though  they  will  guide  reasonable 
creatures  to  the  knowledge  of  a God,  and  of  a wor- 
ship or  homage  due  to  the  supreme  being  of  God,  as 
the  consequence  of  our  nature,  yet  nothing  but  Divine 
revelation  can  form  the  knowledge-of  Jor.un  Chrisfr, 
antboDalrecleniption  purchased  for  _us,  of  a Mediator^ 
of  the  new  covenant,  and  of  an  Intpropsuor  .thc^ 
footstool  of  God’s  throne;  I say,  nothing  but  a reve- 
lation from  heaven  can  form  these  in  the  soul,  and 
that  therefore  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  I mean  the  Word  of  God,  and  the 
Spirit  of  God,  promised  for  the  guide  and  sanctifier 
of  His  people,  are  the  absolutely  necessary  instruc- 
tors of  the  souls  of  men  in  the  saving  knowledge  of 
God,  and  the  means  of  salvation. 

I therefore  diverted  the  present  discourse  between 
me  and  my  man,  rising  up  hastily,  as  upon  some 
sudden  occasion  of  going  out ; then  sending  him  for 
something  a good  way  off,  I seriously  prayed  to  God 
that  He  would  enable  me  to  instruct  savingly  this 
poor  savage,  assisting,  by  His  Spirit,  the  heart  of  the 
poor  ignorant  creature  to  receive  the  light  of  the 
knowledge  of  God  in  Christ,  reconciling  him  to  Him- 
self, and  would  guide  me  to  speak  so  to  him  from  the 
Word  of  God  as  his  conscience  might  be  convinced, 
his  eyes  opened,  and  his  soul  saved.  When  he  came 
again  to  me,  I entered  into  a long  discourse  with  him 
upon  the  subject  of  the  redemption  of  man  by  the 
Saviour  of  the  world,  and  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Gos- 
pel preached  from  heaven,  viz.,  of  repentance  towards 
God,  and  faith  in  our  blessed  Lord  Jesus.  I then 
explained  to  him  as  well  as  I could  why  our  blessed 


280 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


Redeemer  took  not  on  Him  the  nature  of  angels,  but 
the  seed  of  Abraham ; and  how,  for  that  reason,  the 
fallen  angels  had  no  share  in  the  redemption;  that 
He  came  only  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel, 
and  the  like. 

I had,  God  knows,  more  sincerity  than  knowledge 
in  all  the  methods  I took  for  this  poor  creature’s  in- 
struction, and  must  acknowledge,  what  I believe  all 
that  act  upon  the  same  principle  will  find,  that  in 
laying  things  open  to  him,  I really  informed  and  in- 
structed myself  in  many  things  that  either  I did  not 
know,  or  had  not  fully  considered  before,  but  which 
occurred  naturally  to  my  mind  upon  my  searching 
into  them  for  the  information  of  this  poor  savage. 
And  I had  more  affection  in  my  inquiry  after  things 
upon  this  occasion  than  ever  I felt  before;  so  that 
whether  this  poor  wild  wretch  was  the  better  for  me 
or  no,  I had  great  reason  to  be  thankful  that  ever  he 
came  to  me.  My  grief  set  lighter  upon  me,  my  habi- 
tation grew  comfortable  to  me  beyond  measure ; and 
when  I reflected,  that  in  this  solitary  life  which  I had 
been  confined  to,  I had  not  only  been  moved  myself 
to  look  up  to  heaven,  and  to  seek  to  the  Hand  that 
had  brought  me  there,  but  was  now  to  be  made  an 
instrument,  under  Providence,  to  save  the  life  and, 
for  aught  I know,  the  sold  of  a poor  savage,  and 
bring  him  to  the  true  knowledge  of  religion  and  of 
\ the  Christian  doctrine,  that  he  might  know  Christ 
\ Jesus,  to  know  whom  is  life  eternal;  — I say,  when 
u reflected  upon  all  these  things,  a secret  joy  run 
through  every  part  of  my  soul,  and  I frequently  re- 
joiced that  ever  I was  brought  to  this  place,  which  I 
liad  so  often  thought  the  most  dreadful  of  all  afflic» 
tions  that  could  possibly  have  befallen  me. 


THE  CHRISTIANIZING  OF  FRIDAY.  281 


In  this  thankful  frame  I continued  all  the  remain- 
der of  my  time,  and  the  conversation  which  employed 
the  hours  between  Friday  and  1 1 was  such  as  made 
the  three  years  which  we  lived  there  together  perfectly 
and  completely  happy,  if  any  such  thing  as  complete 
happiness  can  be  formed  in  a sublunary  state.  The 
savage  was  now  a good  Christian,  a much  better  than 
I ; though  I have  reason  to  hope,  and  bless  God  for 
it,  that  we  were  equally  penitent,  and  comforted, 
restored  penitents.  We  had  here  the  Word  of  God 
to  read,  and  no  farther  off  from  His  Spirit  to  instruct 
than  if  we  had  been  in  England. 

I always  applied  myself  to  reading  the  Scripture, 
ro  let  him  know,  as  well  as  I could,  the  meaning  of 
what  I read ; and  he  again,  by  his  serious  inquiries 
and  questions,  made  me,  as  I said  before,  a much 
better  scholar  in  the  Scripture  knowledge  than  I 
should  ever  have  been  by  my  own  private  mere  read- 
ing. Another  thing  I cannot  refrain  from  observing 
here  also,  from  experience  in  this  retired  part  of  my 
life,  viz.,  how  infinite  and  inexpressible  a blessing  it 
is  that  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  the  doctrine  of 
salvation  by  Christ  Jesus,  is  so  plainly  laid  down  in 
the  Word  of  God,  so  easy  to  be  received  and  under- 
stood ; that  as  the  bare  reading  the  Scripture  made 
me  capable  of  understanding  enough  of  my  duty  to 
carry  me  directly  on  to  the  great  work  of  sincere  re- 
/ pentance  for  my  sins,  and  laying  hold  of  a Saviour  for 
life  and  salvation,  to  a stated  reformation  in  practice, 
and  obedience  to  all  God’s  commands,  and  this  with- 
out any  teacher  or  instructor  (I  mean  human);  so  the 

1 More  than  once  in  this  book  the  reader  will  notice  colloquial 
forms  which  a strict  regard  for  grammar  no  longer  sanctions. 
This  same  phrase  occurred  on  page  278. 


282 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


same  plain  instruction  sufficiently  served  to  the  en- 
lightening' this  savage  creature,  and  bringing  him  to 
be  such  a Christian  as  I have  known  few  equal  to 
him  in  my  life. 

As  to  all  the  disputes,  wranglings,  strife,  and 
contention  which  has  happened  in  the  world  about 
religion,  whether  niceties  in  doctrines,  or  schemes 
of  church  government,  they  were  all  perfectly  useless 
to  us;  as,  for  aught  I can  yet  see,  they  have  been  to 
all  the  rest  in  the  world.  We  had  the  sure  guide  to 
heaven,  viz.,  the  Word  of  God;  and  we  had,  blessed 
be  God,  comfortable  views  of  the  Spirit  of  God  teach- 
ing and  instructing  us  by  His  Word,  leading  us  into 
all  truth,  and  making  us  both  willing  and  obedient  to 
the  instruction  of  His  Word;  and  I cannot  see  the 
least  use  that  the  greatest  knowledge  of  the  disputed 
points  in  religion,  which  have  made  such  confusions 
in  the  world,  would  have  been  to  us  if  we  could  have 
obtained  it.  But  I must  go  on  with  the  historical 
part  of  things,  and  take  every  part  in  its  order. 

After  Friday  and  I became  more  intimately  ac- 
quainted, and  that  he  could  understand  almost  all  I 
said  to  him,  and  speak  fluently,  though  in  broken 
English,  to  me,  I acquainted  him  with  my  own  story, 
or  at  least  so  much  of  it  as  related  to  my  coming  into 
the  place;  how  I had  lived  there,  and  how  long.  I 
let  him  into  the  mystery,  for  such  it  was  to  him,  of 
gunpowder  and  bullet,  and  taught  him  how  to  shoot; 
I gave  him  a knife,  which  he  was  wonderfully  de- 
lighted with,  and  I made  him  a belt,  with  a frog 
hanging  to  it,  such  as  in  England  we  wear  hangers  in ; 
and  in  the  frog,  instead  of  a hanger,  I gave  him  a 
hatchet,  which  was  not  only  as  good  a weapon  in  some 
cases,  but  much  more  useful  upon  other  occasions. 


THE  CHRISTIANIZING  OF  FRIDAY.  283 


I described  to  him  the  country  of  Europe,  and  par- 
ticularly England,  which  I came  from;  how  we  lived, 
how  we  worshipped  God,  how  we  behaved  to  one  an- 
other, and  how  we  traded  in  ships  to  all  parts  of  the 
world.  I gave  him  an  account  of  the  wreck  which  I 
had  been  on  board  of,  and  showed  him,  as  near  as  I 
could,  the  place  where  she  lay;  but  she  was  all  beaten 
in  pieces  before,  and  gone. 

I showed  him  the  ruins  of  our  boat,  which  we  lost 
when  we  escaped,  and  which  I could  not  stir  with  my 
whole  strength  then,  but  was  now  fallen  almost  all  to 
pieces.  Upon  seeing  this  boat,  Friday  stood  musing 
a great  while,  and  said  nothing.  I asked  him  what 
it  was  he  studied  upon.  At  last  says  he,  “Me  see 
such  boat  like  come  to  place  at  my  nation.” 

I did  not  understand  him  a good  while ; but  at  last, 
when  I had  examined  further  mto  it,  I understood  by 
him  that  a boat,  such  as  that  had  been,  came  on  shore 
upon  the  country  where  he  lived ; that  is,  as  he  ex- 
plained it,  was  driven  thither  by  stress  of  weather. 
I presently  imagined  that  some  European  ship  must 
have  been  cast  away  upon  their  coast,  and  the  boat 
might  get  loose  and  drive  ashore;  but  was  so  dull 
that  I never  once  thought  of  men  making  escape 
from  a wreck  thither,  much  less  whence  they  might 
come;  so  I only  inquired  after  a description  of  the 
boat. 

h riday  described  the  boat  to  me  well  enough ; but 
brought  me  better  to  understand  him  when  he  added 
with  some  warmth,  “We  save  the  white  mans 'from 
drown.”  Then  I presently  asked  him  if  there  was 
any  white  mans,  as  he  called  them,  in  the  boat. 
“Yes,  ’ he  said,  “the  boat  full  of  white  mans.”  I 
asked  him  how  many.  lie  told  upon  his  fingers  sev- 


284 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


enteen.  I asked  him  then  what  became  of  them.  He 
told  me,  “They  live,  they  dwell  at  my  nation.” 

This  put  new  thoughts  into  my  head ; for  I pres- 
ently imagined  that  these  might  be  the  men  belong- 
ing to  the  ship  that  was  cast  away  in  sight  of  my 
island,  as  I now  call  it;  and  who,  after  the  ship  was 
struck  on  the  rock,  and  they  saw  her  inevitably  lost, 
had  saved  themselves  in  their  boat,  and  were  landed 
upon  that  wild  shore  among  the  savages. 

Upon  this  I inquired  of  him  more  critically  what 
was  become  of  them.  He  assured  me  they  lived  still 
there;  that  they  had  been  there  about  four  years; 
that  the  savages  let  them  alone,  and  gave  them  vic- 
tuals to  live.  I asked  him  how  it  came  to  pass  they 
did  not  kill  them,  and  eat  them.  He  said,  “No, 
they  make  brother  with  them;”  that  is,  as  I under- 
stood him,  a truce;  and  then  he  added,  “They  no  eat 
mans  but  when  make  the  war  fight;  ” that  is  to  say, 
they  never  eat  any  men  but  such  as  come  to  fight 
with  them  and  are  taken  in  battle. 

It  was  after  this  some  considerable  time  that  being 
on  the  top  of  the  hill,  at  the  east  side  of  the  island 
(from  whence,  as  I have  said,  I had  in  a clear  day 
discovered  the  main  or  continent  of  America),  Fri- 
day, the  weather  being  very  serene,  looks  very  ear- 
nestly towards  the  mainland,  and,  in  a kind  of  sur- 
prise, falls  a-jiunping  and  dancing,  and  calls  out  to 
me,  for  I was  at  some  distance  from  him.  I asked 
him  what  was  the  matter.  “O  joy!”  says  he,  “O 
glad ! there  see  my  country,  there  my  nation ! ” 

I observed  an  extraordinary  sense  of  pleasure  ap- 
peared in  his  face,  and  his  eyes  sparkled,  and  his 
countenance  discovered  a strange  eagerness,  as  if  he 
had  a mind  to  be  in  his  own  country  again ; and  this 


THE  CHRISTIANIZING  OF  FRIDAY.  285 


observation  of  mine  put  a great  many  thoughts  into 
me,  which  made  me  at  first  not  so  easy  about  my  new 
man  Friday  as  I was  before;  and  I made  no  doubt 
but  that  if  Friday  could  get  back  to  his  own  nation  I 
again,  lie  would  not  only  forget  all  his  religion,  butl 
all  his  obligation  to  me ; and  would  be  forward  enough 
to  give  his  countrymen  an  account  of  me,  and  come 
back  perhaps  with  a hundred  or  two  of  them,  and 
make  a feast  upon  me,  at  which  he  might  be  as  merry 
as  he  used  to  be  with  those  of  his  enemies,  when  tlieyf 
were  taken  in  war. 

But  I wronged  the  poor  honest  creature  very  much,1 
for  which  I was  very  sorry  afterwards.  However,  as 
my  jealousy  increased,  and  held  me  some  weeks,  I 
was  a little  more  circumspect,  and  not  so  familiar  and 
Wind  to  him  as  before;  in  which  I was  certainly  in 
the  wrong  too,  the  honest,  grateful  creature  having 
no  thought  about  it  but  what  consisted  with  the  besi 
principles,  both  as  a religious  Christian  and  as 
grateful  friend,  as  appeared  afterwards  to  m 
satisfaction, 

While  my  jealousy  of  him  lasted,  you  may  be  sure 
I was  every  day  pumping  him,  to  see  if  he  would  dis- 
cover any  of  the  new  thoughts  which  I suspected  were 
in  him;  but  I found  everything  he  said  was  so  honest 
and  so  innocent  that  I could  find  nothing  to  nourish 
my  suspicion ; and,  in  spite  of  all  my  uneasiness,  he 
made  me  at  last  entirely  his  own  again,  nor  did  he 
in  the  least  perceive  that  I was  uneasy,  and  therefore 
I could  not  suspect  him  of  deceit. 

One  day,  walking  up  the  same  hill,  but  the  weather 
being  hazy  at  sea,  so  that  we  could  not  see  the  conti- 
nent, I called  to  him,  and  said,  “Friday,  do  not  you 
wish  yourself  in  your  own  country,  your  own  na- 


/ 


</ 


286 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


tion?”  “Yes,”  lie  said,  “I  be  much  O glad  to  be  at 
my  own  nation.”  “What  would  you  do  there?” 
said  I.  “Would  you  turn  wild  again,  eat  men’s 
flesh  again,  and  be  a savage  as  you  were  before?” 
lie  looked  full  of  concern,  and  shaking  his  head  said, 
“No,  no;  Friday  tell  them  to  live  good;  tell  them  to 
pray  God;  tell  them  to  eat  corn-bread,  cattle-flesh, 
milk,  no  eat  man  again.”  “Why  then,”  said  I to 
him,  “they  will  kill  you.”  He  looked  grave  at  that, 
and  then  said,  “No,  they  no  kill  me,  they  willing 
love  learn.”  He  meant  by  this  they  would  be  willing 
to  learn.  He  added,  they  learned  much  of  the 
bearded  mans  that  come  in  the  boat.  Then  I asked 
him  if  he  would  go  back  to  them.  He  smiled  at 
that,  and  told  me  he  could  not  swim  so  far.  I told 
him  I would  make  a canoe  for  him.  He  told  me  he 
would  go  if  I would  go  with  him.  “I  go!  ” says  I; 
“why,  they  will  eat  me  if  I come  there.”  “No,  no,” 
says  he,  “me  make  they  no  eat  you;  me  make  thej 
much  love  you.”  He  meant,  he  would  tell  them  how 
I had  killed  his  enemies,  and  saved  his  life,  and  so 
he  would  make  them  love  me.  Then  he  told  me,  as 
well  as  he  could,  how  kind  they  were  to  seventeen 
white  men,  or  bearded  men,  as  he  called  them,  who 
came  on  shore  there  in  distress. 


v 


/ 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


PLANS  TO  REACH  THE  MAINLAND. 

From  this  time  I confess  I had  a mind  to  venture 
over,  and  see  if  I could  possibly  join  with  these 
bearded  men,  who,  I made  no  doubt,  were  Spaniards 
or  Portuguese ; not  doubting  but,  if  I could,  we  might 
find  some  method  to  escape  from  thence,  being  upon 
the  continent,  and  a good  company  together,  better 
than  I could  from  an  island  forty  miles  off  the  shore, 
and  alone,  without  help.  So,  after  some  days,  I took 
Friday  to  work  again,  by  way  of  discourse,  and  told 
him  I would  give  him  a boat  to  go  back  to  his  own 
nation ; and  accordingly  I carried  him  to  my  frigate, 
which  lay  on  the  other  side  of  the  island,  and  having 
cleared  it  of  water,  for  I always  kept  it  sunk  in  the 
water,  I brought  it  out,  showed  it  him,  and  we  both  1/ 
went  into  it. 

I found  he  was  a most  dexterous  fellow  at  manag- 
ing it,  would  make  it  go  almost  as  swift  and  fast 
again  as  I could.  So  when  he  was  in  I said  to  him, 
“Well  now,  Friday,  shall  we  go  to  your  nation?” 

He  looked  very  dull  at  my  saying  so,  which,  it  seems, 
was  because  he  thought  the  boat  too  small  to  go  so 
far.  I told  him  then  I had  a bigger;  so  the  next 
day  I went  to  the  place  where  the  first  boat  lay  which 
I had  made,  but  which  I could  not  get  into  water. 

He  said  that  was  big  enough ; but  then,  as  I had 
taken  no  care  of  it,  and  it  had  lain  two  or  three  and 


288 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


twenty  years  there,  the  sun  had  split  and  dried  it, 
that  it  was  in  a manner  rotten.  Friday  told  me  such 
a boat  would  do  very  well,  and  would  carry  “much 
enough  vifctual,  drink,  bread;”  that  was  his  way  of 
talking. 

Upon  the  whole,  I was  by  this  time  so  fixed  upon 
my  design  of  going  over  with  him  to  the  continent, 
that  I told  him  we  would  go  and  make  one  as  big  as 
that,  and  he  should  go  home  in  it.  He  answered  not 
one  word,  but  looked  very  grave  and  sad.  I asked 
him  what  was  the  matter  with  him?  He  asked  me 
again  thus,  “Why  you  angry  mad  with  Friday? 
what  me  done?”  I asked  him  what  he  meant.  I 
told  him  I was  not  angry  with  him  at  all.  “No  an- 
gry! no  angry!  ” says  he,  repeating  the  words  several 
times.  “Why  send  Friday  home  away  to  my  na- 
tion?” “Why,”  says  I,  “Friday,  did  you  not  say 
you  wished  you  were  there?”  “Yes,  yes,”  says  he, 
“wish  be  both  there;  no  wish  Friday  there  no  mas- 
ter there.”  In  a word,  he  would  not  think  of  going 
there  without  me.  “I  go  there,  Friday!”  says  I; 
“what  shall  I do  there?”  He  turned  very  quick 
upon  me  at  this:  “You  do  great  deal  much  good,” 
says  he;  “you  teach  wild  mans  to  be  good,  sober, 
tame  mans ; you  tell  them  know  God,  pray  God,  and 
live  new  life.”  “Alas!  Friday,”  says  I,  “thouknow- 
est  not  what  thou  sayest.  I am  but  an  ignorant  man 
myself.”  “Yes,  yes,”  say$  he,  “you  teachee  me 
good,  you  teachee  them  good.”  “No,  no,  Friday,” 
says  I,  “you  shall  go  without  me;  leave  me  here  to 
live  by  myself,  as  I did  before.”  He  looked  confused 
again  at  that  word,  and  running  to  one  of  the  hatch- 
ets which  he  used  to  wear,  he  takes  it  up  hastily, 
comes  and  gives  it  me.  “What  must  I do  with 


PL  A NS  TO  REACH  THE  MAINLAND.  289 


this?”  says  I to  him.  “You  take  kill  Friday,”  says 
he.  “What  must  I kill  you  for?”  said  I again. 
Ho  returns  very  quick,  “What  you  send  Friday 
away  for?  Take  kill  Friday,  no  send  Friday  away.” 
This  he  spoke  so  earnestly  that  I saw  tears  stand  in 
his  eyes.  In  a word,  I so  plainly  discovered  the  ut- 
most affection  in  him  to  me,  and  a firm  resolution  in 
him,  that  I told  him  then,  and  often  after,  that  I 
would  never  send  him  away  from  me  if  he  was  will- 
ing to  stay  with  me. 

Upon  the  whole,  as  I found  by  all  his  discourse  a 
settled  affection  to  me,  and  that  nothing  should  part 
him  from  me,  so  I found  all  the  foundation  of  his 
desire  to  go  to  his  own  country  was  laid  in  his  ardent 
affection  to  the  people,  and  his  hnpps"  of  my  fining 
1 1 1 cm  good  l a thing  which,  as  LduuUm-v- -not i on— of 
myself,  so  I had  not  the  least  thought  or  intention  or 


BuFstiTTl  found  a 
inclination  to  my  attempting  an  escape,  as  above, 
founded  on  the  supposition  gathered  from  the  dis- 
course, viz.,  that  there  were  seventeen  bearded  men 
there;  and,  therefore,  without  any  more  delay  I went 
to  work  with  Friday  to  find  out  a great  tree  proper  to 
fell,  and  make  a large  periagna,  or  canoe,  to  under- 
take the  voyage.  There  were  trees  enough  in  the 
island  to  have  built  a little  fleet,  not  of  perictgua ° 
and  canoes,  but  even  of  good  large  vessels.  But  the 
main  thing  I looked  at  was,  to  get  one  so  near  the 
water  that  we  might  launch  it  when  it  was  made,  to 
avoid  the  mistake  I committed  at  first. 


desii’e  of  undertaking  i 


strong 


At  last  Friday  pitched  upon  a tree,  for  I found  he 
knew  much  better  than  I what  kind  of  wood  was  fit- 
test for  it;  nor  can  I tell,  to  this  day,  what  wood  to 
call  the  tree  we  cut  down,  except  that  it  was  very  like 


290 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


the  tree  we  call  fustic,  or  between  that  and  the  Nica- 
ragua wood,  for  it  was  much  of  the  same  color  and 
smell.  Friday  was  for  burning  the  hollow  or  cavity 
of  this  tree  out,  to  make  it  for  a boat,  but  I showed 
him  how  rather  to  cut  it  out  with  tools ; which,  after 
I had  showed  him  how  to  use,  he  did  very  handily ; 
and  in  about  a month’s  hard  labor  we  finished  it,  and 
made  it  very  handsome;  especially  when,  with  our 
axes,  which  I showed  him  how  to  handle,  we  cut  and 
hewed  the  outside  into  the  true  shape  of  a boat. 
After  this,  however,  it  cost  us  near  a fortnight’s  time 
to  get  her  along,  as  it  were  inch  by  inch,  upon  great 
rollers  into  the  water;  but  when  she  was  in,  she 
would  have  carried  twenty  men  with  great  ease. 

When  she  was  in  the  water,  and  though  she  was  so 
big,  it  amazed  me  to  see  with  what  dexterity  and 
how  swift  my  man  Friday  would  manage  her,  turn 
her,  and  paddle  her  along.  So  I asked  him  if  he 
would,  and  if  we  might  venture  over  in  her.  “Yes,” 
he  said,  “he  venture  over  in  her  very  well,  though 
great  blow  wind.”  However,  I had  a farther  design 
that  he  knew  nothing  of,  and  that  was  to  make  a 
mast  and  sail,  and  to  fit  her  with  an  anchor  and 
cable.  As  to  a mast,  that  was  easy  eifough  to  get; 
so  I pitched  upon  a straight  young  cedar-tree,  which 
I found  near  the  place,  and  which  there  was  great 
plenty  of  in  the  island ; and  I set  Friday  to  work  to 
cut  it  down,  and  gave  him  directions  how  to  shape 
and  order  it.  But  as  to  the  sail,  that  was  my  par- 
ticular care.  I knew  I had  old  sails,  or  rather  pieces 
of  old  sails  enough;  but  as  I had'  had  them  now 
twenty-six  years  by  me,  and  had  not  been  very  care- 
ful to  preserve  them,  not  imagining  that  I should 
ever  have  this  kind  of  use  for  them,  I did  not  doubt 


PLANS  TO  REACH  THE  MAINLAND.  291 


but  they  were  all  rotten,  and,  indeed,  most  of  them 
were  so.  However,  I found  two  pieces  which  ap- 
peared pretty  good,  and  with  these  I went  to  work, 
and  with  a great  deal  of  pains,  and  awkward,  tedious 
stitching  (you  may  be  sure)  for  want  of  needles,  I at 
length  made  a three-cornered  ugly  thing,  like  wlia 
we  call  in  England  a shoulder-of-mutton  sail,  to  go 
with  a boom  at  bottom,  and  a little  short  sprit  at  the 
top,  such  as  usually  our  ships’  long-boats  sail  with, 
and  such  as  I best  knew  how  to  manage ; because  it 
was  such  a one  as  I had  to  the  boat  in  which  I made 
my  escape  from  Barbary,  as  related  in  the  first  uar 
of  my  story. 

I was  near  two  months  performing  this  last  work, 
viz.,  rigging  and  fitting  my  mast  and  sails;  for  I fin- 
ished them  very  complete,  making  a small  stay,  and 
a sail,  or  foresail,  to  it,  to  assist,  if  we  should  turn 
to  windward ; and,  which  was  more  than  all,  I fixed 
a rudder  to  the  stern  of  her  to  steer  with ; and  though 
I was  but  a bungling  shipwright,  yet  as  I knew  the 
usefulness,  and  even  necessity,  of  such  a thing,  I 
applied  myself  with  so  much  pains  to  do  it  that  at 
last  I brought  it  to  pass;  though,  considering  the 
many  dull  contrivances  I had  for  it  that  failed,  I 
think  it  cost  me  almost  as  much  labor  as  making  the 
boat. 


After  all  this  was  done,  too,  I had  my  man  Friday 
to  teach  as  to  what  belonged  to  the  navigation  of  my 
boat;  for  though  he  knew  very  well  how  to  paddle 
a canoe,  he  knew  nothing  what  belonged  to  a sail  and 
a rudder ; and  was  the  most  amazed  when  he  saw  me 
work  the  boat  to  and  again  in  the  sea  by  the  rudder, 
and  how  the  sail  jibbed,  and  filled  this  way,  or  that 
way,  as  the  course  we  sailed  changed;  I say,  when  he 


292 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


saw  this,  he  stood  like  one  astonished  and  amazed. 
However,  with  a little  use  I made  all  these  things 
familiar  to  him,  and  he  became  an  expert  sailor,  ex- 
cept that  as  to  the  compass  I could  make  him  under- 
stand very  little  of  that.  On  the  other  hand,  as  there 
was  very  little  cloudy  weather,  and  seldom  or  never 
any  fogs  in  those  parts,  there  was  the  less  occasion 
for  a compass,  seeing  the  stars  were  always  to  be 
seen  by  night,  and  the  shore  by  day,  except  in  the 
rainy  seasons,  and  then  nobody  cared  to  stir  abroad, 
either  by  land  or  sea. 

I was  now  entered  on  the  seven  and  twentieth  year 
of  my  captivity  in  this  place;  though  the  three  last 
years  that  I had  this  creature  with  me  ought  rather 
to  be  left  out  of  the  account,  my  habitation  being 
quite  of  another  kind  than  in  all  the  rest  of  the  time. 

I kept  the  anniversary  of  my  landing  here  with  the 
same  thankfulness  to  God  for  His  mercies  as  at  first ; ' 
and  if  I had  such  cause  of  acknowledgment  at  first, 

I had  much  more  so  now,  having  such  additional  tes- 
timonies of  the  care  of  Providence  over  me,  and  the 
great  hopes  I had  of  being  effectually  and  speedily 
delivered;  for  I had  an  invincible  impression  upon 
my  thoughts  that  my  deliverance  was  at  hand,  and 
that  I should  not  be  another  year  in  this  place. 
However,  I went  on  with  my  husbandry,  digging, 
planting,  fencing,  as  usual.  I gathered  and  cured 
my  grapes,  and  did  every  necessary  thing  as  before. 

The  rainy  season  was,  in  the  meantime,  upon  me, 
when  I kept  more  within  doors  than  at  other  times ; 
so  I had  stowed  our  new  vessel  as  secure  as  we  could, 
bringing  her  up  into  the  creek,  where,  as  I said  in 
the  beginning,  I landed  my  rafts  from  the  ship ; and 
hauling  her  up  to  the  shore  at  high-water  mark,  I 


PL  A NS  TO  REACH  THE  MAINLAND.  29  ‘6 


made  my  man  Friday  dig  a little  dock,  just  big 
enough  to  hold  her,  and  just  deep  enough  to  give  her 
water  enough  to  float  in;  and  then,  when  the  tide 
was  out,  we  made  a strong  dam  cross  the  end  of  it, 
to  keep  the  water  out ; and  so  she  lay  dry,  as  to  the 
tide  from  the  sea;  and  to  keep  the  rain  off,  wc  laid 
a great  many  houghs  of  trees,  so  thick  that  she  was 
as  well  thatched  as  a house ; and  thus  we  waited  for 
the  month  of  November  and  December,  in  which  1 1 
designed  to  make  my  adventure. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  CANNIBALS. 

When  tlie  settled  season  began  to  come  in,  as  the 
thought  of  my  design  returned  with  the  fair  weather, 
I was  preparing  daily  for  the  voyage ; and  the  first 
thing  I did  was  to  lay  by  a certain  quantity  of  provi- 
sions, being  the  stores  for  our  voyage;  and  intended, 
in  a week  or  a fortnight’s  time,  to  open  the  dock, 
and  launch  out  our  boat.  I was  busy  one  morning 
upon  something  of  this  kind,  when  I called  to  Friday, 
and  bid  him  go  to  the  seashore  and  see  if  he  could 
find  a turtle,  or  tortoise,  a thing  which  we  generally 
got  once  a week,  for  the  sake  of  the  eggs  as  well  as 
the  flesh.  Friday  had  not  been  long  gone  when  he 
came  running  back,  and  flew  over  my  outer  wall,  or 
fence,  like  one  that  felt  not  the  ground,  or  the  steps 
he  set  his  feet  on ; and  before  I had  time  to  speak  to 
him,  he  cries  out  to  me,  “O  master!  O master!  O 
sorrow!  O bad!”  “What’s  the  matter,  Friday?” 
says  I.  “O  yonder,  there,”  says  he,  “one,  two, 
three  canoe!  one,  two,  three!  ” By  his  way  of  speak- 
ing, I concluded  there  were  six;  but,  on  inquiry,  I 
found  it  was  but  three.  “Well,  Friday,”  says  I, 
“do  not  be  frighted.”  So  I heartened  him  up  as 
well  as  I could.  However,  I saw  the  poor  fellow 
was  most  terribly  scared ; for  nothing  ran  in  his  head 
but  that  they  were  come  to  look  for  him,  and  would 
cut  him  in  pieces,  and  eat  him ; and  the  poor  fellow 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  CANNIBALS. 


295 


trembled  so  that  I scarce  knew  wliat  to  do  with  him. 
I comforted  him  as  well  as  I could,  and  told  him  I 
was  in  as  much  danger  as  he,  and  that  they  would 
eat  me  as  well  as  him.  “But,”  says  I,  “Friday,  we 
must  resolve  to  fight  them.  Can  you  fight,  Friday?  ” 
“Me  shoot,”  says  he;  “but  there  come  many  great 
number.”  “No  matter  for  that,”  said  I again ; “our 
guns  will  fright  them  that  we  do  not  kill.”  So  I 
asked  him  whether,  if  I resolved  to  defend  him,  he 
woidd  defend  me,  and  stand  by  me,  and  do  just  as 
I bid  him.  lie  said,  “Me  die  when  you  bid  die, 
master.”  So  I went  and  fetched  a good  dram  of 
rum,  and  gave  him;  for  I had  been  so  good  a hus- 
band of  my  rum  that  I had  a great  deal  left.  When 
he  had  drank  itr,  I made  him  take  the  two  fowling- 
pieces,  which  we  always  carried,  and  load  them  with 
large  swan-shot,  as  big  as  small  pistol-bullets.  Then 
I took  four  muskets,  and  loaded  them  with  two  slugs 
and  five  small  bullets  each;  and  my  two  pistols  I 
loaded  with  a brace  of  bullets  each.  I hung  my 
great  sword,  as  usual,  naked  by  my  side,  and  gave 
Friday  his  hatchet. 

When  I had  thus  prepared  myself,  I took  my  pro- 
spective glass,  and  went  up  to  the  side  of  the  hill  to 
see  what  I could  discover;  and  I found  quickly,  by 
my  glass,  that  there  were  one  and  twenty  savages, 
three  prisoners,  and  three  canoes,  and  that  their 
whole  business  seemed  to  be  the  triumphant  banquet 
upon  these  three  human  bodies;  a barbarous  feast 
indeed,  but  nothing  more  than,  as  I had  observed, 
was  usual  with  them. 

I observed  also  that  they  were  landed,  not  where 
they  had  done  when  Friday  made  his  escape,  but 
nearer  to  my  creek,  where  the  shore  was  low,  and 


29G 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


where  a thick  wood  came  close  almost  down  to  the 
sea.  This,  with  the  abhorrence  of  the  inhuman  er- 
rand these  wretches  came  about,  filled  me  with  such 
indignation  that  I came  down  again  to  Friday,  and 
told  him  I was  resolved  to  go  down  to  them,  and  kill 
them  all,  and  asked  him  if  he  would  stand  by  me. 
He  was  now  gotten  over  his  fright,  and  his  spirits 
being  a little  raised  with  the  dram  I had  given  him, 
he  was  very  cheerful,  and  told  me,  as  before,  he 
would  die  when  I bid  die. 

In  this  fit  of  fury,  I took  first  and  divided  the  arms 
which  I had  charged,  as  before,  between  us.  I gave 
Friday  one  pistol  to  stick  in  his  girdle,  and  three 
guns  upon  his  shoulder;  and  I took  one  pistol,  and 
the  other  three  myself,  and  in  this  posture  we  marched 
out.  I took  a small  bottle  of  rum  in  my  pocket,  and 
gave  Friday  a large  bag  with  more  powder  and  bullet; 
and  as  to  orders,  I charged  him  to  keep  close  behind 
me,  and  not  to  stir,  or  shoot,  or  do  anything,  till  I 
bid  him,  and  in  the  meantime  not  to  speak  a word. 
In  this  posture  I fetched  a compass  to  my  right  hand 
of  near  a mile,  as  well  to  get  over  the  creek  as  to  get 
into  the  wood,  so  that  I might  come  within  shot  of 
them  before  I should  be  discovered,  which  I had  seen, 
by  my  glass,  it  was  easy  to  do. 

While  I was  making  this  march,  my  former 
thoughts  returning,  I began  to  abate  my  resolution. 
I do  not  mean  that  I entertained  any  fear  of  their 
number;  for  as  they  were  naked,  unarmed  wretches, 
’t is  certain  I was  superior  to  them;  nay,  though  1 
had  been  alone.  But  it  occurred  to  my  thoughts 
what  call,  what  occasion,  much  less  what  necessity, 
I was  in  to  go  and  dip  my  hands  in  blood,  to  attack 
people  who  had  neither  done  or  intended  me  any 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  CANNIBALS. 


297 


wrong;  who,  as  to  me,  were  innocent,  and  whose  bar- 
barous ^customs  were  their  own  disaster;  being  in 
them  a token  indeed  of  God’s  having  left  them,  with 
the  other  nations  of  that  part  of  the  world,  to  such 
stupidity,  and  to  such  inhuman  courses;  but  did  not 
call  me  to  take  upon  me  to  be  a judge  of  their  actions, 
much  less  an  executioner  of  His  justice;  that  when- 
ever He  thought  fit,  He  would  take  the  cause  into 
His  own  hands,  and  by  national  vengeance  punish 
them,  as  a people,  for  national  crimes;  but  that,  in 
the  meantime,  it  was  none  of  my  business;  that,  it 
was  true,  Friday  might  justify  it,  because  he  was  a 
declared  enemy,  and  in  a state  of  war  with  those 
very  particular  people,  and  it  was  lawful  for  him  to 
attack  them ; but  I could  not  say  the  same  with  re- 
spect to  me.,  These  things  were  so  warmly  pressed 
upon  my  thoughts  all  the  way  as  I went,  that  I re- 
solved I would  only  go  and  place  myself  near  them, 
that  I might  observe  their  barbarous  feast,  and  that 
I would  act  then  as  God  should  direct;  but  that, 
unless  something  offered  that  was  more  a call  to  me 
than  yet  I knew  of,  I would  not  meddle  with  them. 

With  this  resolution  I entered  the  wood,  and  with 
all  possible  wariness  and  silence,  Friday  following 
close  at  my  heels,  I marched  till  I came  to  the  skirt 
of  the  wood,  on  the  side  which  was  next  to  them ; 
only  that  one  corner  of  the  wood  lay  between  me  and 
them.  Here  I called  softly  to  Friday,  and  showing 
him  a great  tree,  which  was  just  at  the  corner  of  the 
wood,  I bade  him  go  to  the  tree  and  bring  me  word 
if  he  could  see  there  plainly  what  they  were  doing. 
He  did  so,  and  came  immediately  back  to  me,  and 
told  me  they  might  be  plainly  viewed  there;  that 
they  were  all  about  their  fire,  eating  the  flesh  of  one 


298 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


of  their  prisoners,  and  that  another  lay  bonne]  upon 
the  sand,  a little  from  them,  which,  he  said,  they 
would  kill  next;  and,  which  fired  all  the  very  soul 
within  me,  he  told  me  it  was  not  one  of  their  nation, 
but  one  of  the  bearded  men,  whom  he  had  told  me 
of,  that  came  to  their  country  in  the  boat.  I was 
filled  with  horror  at  the  very  naming  the  white, 
bearded  man ; and  going  to  the  tree,  I saw  plainly, 
by  my  glass,  a white  man,  who  lay  upon  the  beach 
of  the  sea,  with  his  hands  and  his  feet  tied  with  flags, 
or  things  like  rushes,  and  that  lie  was  an  European, 
and  had  clothes  on. 

There  was  another  tree,  and  a little  thicket  beyond 
it,  about  fifty  yards  nearer  to  them  than  the  place 
where  I was,  which,  by  going  a little  way  about,  I 
saw  I might  come  at  undiscovered,  and*  that  then  I 
should  be  within  half  shot  of  them ; so  I withheld  my 
passion,  though  I was  indeed  enraged  to  the  highest 
degree;  and  going  back  about  twenty  paces,  I got 
behind  some  bushes,  which  held  all  the  way  till  I 
came  to  the  other  tree;  and  then  I came  to  a little 
rising  ground,  which  gave  me  a full  view  of  them,  at 
the  distance  of  about  eighty  yards. 

I had  now  not  a moment  to  lose,  for  nineteen  of 
the  dreadful  wretches  sat  upon  the  ground,  all  close 
huddled  together,  and  had  just  sent  the  other  two  to 
butcher  the  poof  Christian,  and  bring  him,  perhaps 
limb  by  limb,  to  their  fire;  and  they  were  stooped 
down  to  untie  the  bands  at  bis  feet.  I turned  to 
Friday:  “Now,  Friday,”  said  I,  “do  as  I bid  thee.” 
Friday  said  he  would.  “Then,  Friday,”  says  I,  “do 
exactly  as  you  see  me  do;  fail  in  nothing.”  So  I 
set  down  one  of  the  muskets  and  the  fowling-piece 
upon  the  ground,  and  Friday  did  the  like  by  his;  and 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  CANNIBALS. 


299 


with  the  other  musket  I took  my  aim  at  the  savages, 
bidding  him  do  the  like.  Then  asking  him  if  he  was 
ready,  he  said,  “Yes.”  “Then  fire  at  them,”  said  I; 
and  the  same  moment  I fired  also. 

Friday  took  his  aim  so  much  better  than  I that 
an  the  side  that  he  shot  he  killed  two  of  them,  and 
Wounded  three  more ; and  on  my  side  I killed  one, 
and  wounded  two.  They  were,  you  may  be  sure,  in 
a dreadful  consternation ; and  all  of  them  who  were 
not  hurt  jumped  up  upon  their  feet,  but  did  not  im- 
mediately know  which  way  to  run,  or  which  way  to 
look,  for  they  knew  not  from  whence  their  destruction 
came.  Friday  kept  his  eyes  close  upon  me  that,  as 
I had  bid  him,  he  might  observe  what  I did;  so  as 
soon  as  the  first  shot  was  made  I threw  down  the 
piece,  and  took  up  the  fowling-piece,  and  Friday  did 
the  like.  He  sees  me  cock  and  present;  he  did  the 
same  again.  “Are  you  ready,  Friday?”  said  I. 
“Yes,”  says  he.  “Let  fly,  then,”  says  I,  “in  the 
name  of  God ! ” and  with  that  I fired  again  among 
the  amazed  wretches,  and  so  did  Friday;  and  as  our 
pieces  were  now  loaded  with  what  I called  swan-shot, 
or  small  pistol-bullets,  we  found  only  two  drop,  but 
so  many  were  wounded  that  they  ran  about  yelling 
and  screaming  like  mad  creatures,  all  bloody,  and 
miserably  wounded  most  of  them ; whereof  three  more 
fell  quickly  after,  though  not  quite  dead. 

“Now,  Friday,”  says  I,  laying  down  the  dis- 
charged pieces,  and  taking  up  the  musket  which  was 
yet  loaded,  “follow  me,”  says  I,  which  he  did  with 
a great  deal  of  courage ; upon  which  I rushed  out  of 
the  wood,  and  showed  myself,  and  Friday  close  at 
my  foot.  As  soon  as  I perceived  they  saw  me,  I 
shouted  as  loud  as  I could,  and  bade  Friday  do  so 


300 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


too;  and  running  as  fast  as  I could,  which,  by  the 
way,  was  not  very  fast,  being  loaden  with  arms  as  I 
was,  I made  directly  towards  the  poor  victim,  who 
was,  as  I said,  lying  upon  the  beach,  or  shore,  be- 
tween the  place  where  they  sat  and  the  sea.  The 
two  butchers,  who  were  just  going  to  work  with  him, 
had  left  him  at  the  surprise  of  our  first  fire,  and  fled 
in  a terrible  fright  to  the  seaside,  and  had  jumped 
into  a canoe,  and  three  more  of  the  rest  made  the 
same  way.  1 turned  to  Friday,  and  bid  him  step 
forwards  and  fire  at  them.  He. understood  me  imme- 
diately, and  running  about  forty  yards,  to  be  near 
them,  he  shot  at  them,  and  I thought  he  had  killed 
them  all,  for  I saw  them  all  fall  of  a heap  into  the 
boat;  though  I saw  two  of  them  up  again  quickly. 
However,  he  killed  two  of  them,  and  wounded  the 
third,  so  that  he  lay  down  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat 
as  if  he  had  been  dead. 

While  my  man  Friday  fired  at  them,  I pulled  out 
my  knife  and  cut  the  flags  that  bound  the  poor  vic- 
tim; and  loosing  his  hands  and  feet,  I lifted  him  up, 
and  asked  him  in  the  Portuguese  tongue  what  he  was. 
He  answered  in  Latin,  “ Christianas ; ” but  was  so 
weak  and  faint  that  he  could  scarce  stand  or  speak. 
I took  my  bottle  out  of  my  pocket  and  gave  it  him, 
making  signs  that  he  should  drink,  which  he  did ; and 
I gave  him  a piece  of  bread,  which  he  eat.  Then  I 
asked  him  what  countryman  he  was;  and  he  said, 
“ Espagniole ; ” and  being  a little  recovered,  let  me 
know,  by  all  the  signs  he  could  possibly  make,  how 
much  he  was  in  my  debt  for  his  deliverance.  “Seign- 
ior,” said  I,  with  as  much  Spanish  as  I could  make 
up,  “we  will  talk  afterwards,  but  we  must  fight  now. 
If  you  have  any  strength  left,  take  this  pistol  and 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  CANNIBALS. 


SOI 


sword,  and  lay  about  you.”  He  took  them  very 
thankfully,  and  no  sooner  had  he  the  arms  in  his  '' 
hands  but,  as  if  they  had  put  new  vigor  into  him,  he 
flew  upon  his  murderers  like  a fury,  and  had  cut  two 
of  them  in  pieces  in  an  instant;  for  the  truth  is,  as 
the  whole  was  a surprise  to  them,  so  the  poor  crea- 
tures were  so  much  frighted  with  the  noise  of  our 
pieces  that  they  fell  down  for  mere  amazement  and 
fear,  and  liatl  no  more  power  to  attempt  their  own 
escape  than  their  flesh  had  to  resist  our  shot;  and 
that  was  the  case  of  those  five  that  Friday  shot  at  in 
the  boat ; for  as  three  of  them  fell  with  the  hurt  they 
received,  so  the  other  two  fell  with  the  fright. 

I kept  my  piece  in  my  hand  still  without  firing, 
being  willing  to  keep  my  charge  ready,  because  I had 
given  the  Spaniard  my  pistol  and  sword.  So  I called 
to  Friday,  and  bade  him  run  up  to  the  tree  from 
whence  we  first  fired,  and  fetch  the  arms  which  lay 
there  that  had  been  discharged,  which  he  did  with 
great  swiftness;  and  then  giving  him  my  musket,  I sat 
down  myself  to  load  all  the  rest  again,  and  bade  them 
come  to  me  when  they  wanted.  While  I was  loading 
these  pieces,  there  happened  a fierce  engagement  be- 
tween the  Spaniard  afid  one  of  the  savages,  who  made 
at  him  with  one  of  their  great  wooden  swords,  the 
same  weapon  that  was  to  have  killed  him  before  if 
I had  not  prevented  it.  The  Spaniard,  who  was  as 
bold  and  as  brave  as  could  be  imagined,  though  weak, 
had  fought  this  Indian  a good  while,  and  had  cut  him 
two  great  wounds  on  his  head;  but  the  savage  being 
a stout,  lusty  fellow,  closing  in  with  him,  had  thrown 
him  down,  being  faint,  and  was  wringing  my  sword 
out  of  his  hand,  when  the  Spaniard,  though  under- 
most, wisely  quitting  the  sword,  drew  the  pistol  from 


302 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


liis  girdle,  shot  the  savage  through  the  body,  and 
killed  him  upon  the  spot,  before  I,  who  was  running 
to  help  him,  could  come  near  him. 

Friday,  being  now  left  to  his  liberty,  pursued  the 
flying  wretches  with  no  weapon  in  his  hand  but  his 
hatchet;  and  with  that  he  despatched  those  three 
who,  as  I said  before,  were  wounded  at  first,  and 
fallen,  and  all  the  rest  he  could  come  up  with;  and 
the  Spaniard  coming  to  me  for  a gun,  I gave  him 
one  of  the  fowling-pieces,  with  which  he  pursued  two 
of  the  savages,  and  wounded  them  both;  but  as  he 
i was  not  able  to  run,  they  both  got  from  him  into  the 
wood,  where  Friday  pursued  them,  and  killed  one  of 
\ them;  but  the  other  was  too  nimble  for  him,  and 
though  he  was  wounded,  yet  had  plunged  himself  into 
the  sea,  and  swam  with  all  his  might  off  to  those  two 
who  were  left  in  the  canoe ; which  three  in  the  canoe, 
with  one  wounded,  who  we  know  not  whether  he  died 
or  no,  were  all  that  escaped  our  hands  of  one  and 
twenty.  The  account  of  the  rest  is  as  follows : — 

3 killed  at  our  first  shot  from  the  tree. 

2  killed  at  the  next  shot. 

2 killed  by  Friday  in  the  boat. 

2 killed  by  ditto,  of  those  at  first  wounded. 

1 killed  by  ditto  in  the  wood. 

3 killed  by  the  Spaniard. 

4 killed,  being  found  dropped  here  and  there 

of  their  wounds,  or  killed  by  Friday  in  his 
chase  of  them. 

4  escaped  in  the  boat,  whereof  one  wounded,  if 
not  dead. 

21  in  all. 

Those  that  were  in  the  canoe  worked  hard  to  get 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  CANNIBALS. 


'303 


out  of  gun-shot;  and  though  Friday  made  two  or 
three  shots  at  them,  I did  not  find  that  he  hit  any  of 
them.  Friday  would  fain  have  had  me  take  one  of 
their  canoes,  and  pursued  them;  and,  indeed,  I was 
very  anxious  about  their  escape,  lest  carrying  the 
news  home  to  their  people  they  should  come  back 
perhaps  with  two  or  three  hundred  of  their  canoes, 
and  devour  us  by  mere  multitude.  So  I consented  to 
pursue  them  by  sea,  and  running  to  one  of  their 
canoes  I jumped  in,  and  bade  Friday  follow  me. 
But  when  I was  in  the  canoe,  I was  surprised  to  find 
another  poor  creature  lie  there  alive,  bound  hand  and 
foot,  as  the  Spaniard  was,  for  the  slaughter,  and  al- 
most dead  with  fear,  not  knowing  what  the  matter 
was;  for  he  had  not  been  able  to  look  up  over  the 
side  of  the  boat,  he  was  tied  so  hard,  neck  and  heels, 
and  had  been  tied  so  long  that  he  had  really  but 
little  life  in  him. 

I immediately  cut  the  twisted  flags  or  rushes  which 
they  had  bound  him  with,  and  would  have  helped  him 
up;  but  he  could  not  stand  or  speak,  but  groaned 
most  piteously,  believing,  it  seems,  still  that  he  was 
only  unbound  in  order  to  be  killed. 

When  Friday  came  to  him,  I bade  him  speak  to 
him,  and  tell  him  of  his  deliverance;  and  pulling  out 
my  bottle,  made  him  give  the  poor  wretch  a dram ; 
which,  with  the  news  of  his  being  delivered,  revived 
him,  and  he  sat  up  in  the  boat.  But  when  Friday 
came  to  hear  him  speak,  and  look  in  his  face,  it 
would  have  moved  any  one  to  tears  to  have  seen  how 
Friday  kissed  him,  embraced  him,  hugged  him,  cried, 
laughed,  hallooed,  jumped  about,  danced,  sung;  then 
cried  again,  wrung  his  hands,  beat  his  own  face  and 
head,  and  then  sung  and  jumped  about  again,  like  a 


304 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


distracted  creature.  It  was  a good  while  before  I 
could  make  him  speak  to  me,  or  tell  me  what  was 
the  matter;  but  when  he  came  a little  to  himself,  he 
. told  me  that  it  was  his  father. 

It  is  not  easy  for  me  to  express  how  it  moved  me 

Ito  see  what  ecstasy  and  filial  affection  had  worked  in 
this  poor  savage  at  the  sight  of  his  father,  and  of  his 
being  delivered  from  death;  nor,  indeed,  can  I de- 
scribe half  the  extravagancies  of  his  affection  after 
this ; for  he  went  into  the  boat,  and  out  of  the  boat, 
a great  many  times.  When  he  went  in  to  him,  he 
would  sit  down  by  him,  open  his  breast,  and  hold  his 
father’s  head  close  to  his  bosom,  half  an  hour  to- 
gether, to  nourish  it ; then  he  took  his  arms  and  an- 
kles, which  were  numbed  and  stiff  with  the  binding, 
and  chafed  and  rubbed  them  with  his  hands;  and  I, 
perceiving  what  the  case  was,  gave  him  some  rum  out 
of  my  bottle  to  rub  them  with,  which  did  them  a 
great  deal  of  good. 

This  action  put  an  end  to  our  pursuit  of  the  canoe 
with  the  other  savages,  who  were  now  gotten  almost 
•Dut  of  sight;  and  it  was  happy  for  us  that  we  did 
not,  for  it  blew  so  hard  within  two  hours  after,  and 
before  they  could  be  gotten  a quarter  of  their  way, 
and  continued  blowing  so  hard  all  night,  and  that 
from  the  northwest,  which  was  against  them,  that  I 
could  not  suppose  their  boat  could  live,  or  that  they 
ever  reached  to  their  own  coast. 

- But  to  return  to  Friday.  He  was  so  busy  about 
his  father  that  I could  not  find  in  my  heart  to  take 
him  off  for  some  time;  but  after  I thought  he  could 
leave  him  a little,  I called  him  to  me,  and  he  came 
jumping  and  laughing,  and  pleased  to  the  highest 
extreme.  Then  I asked  him  if  he  had  given  his 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  CANNIBALS. 


305 


father  any  bread.  He  shook  his  head,  and  said, 
“None;  ugly  dog  eat  all  up  self.”  So  I gave  him 
a cake  of  bread  out  of  a little  pouch  I carried  on  pur- 
pose. I also  gave  him  a dram  for  himself,  but  he 
would  not  taste  it,  but  carried  it  to  his  father.  I had 
in  my  pocket  also  two  or  three  bunches  of  my  raisins, 
so  I gave  him  a handful  of  them  for  his  father.  He 
had  no  sooner  given  his  father  these  raisins,  but  I 
saw  him  come  out  of  the  boat  and  run  away,  as  if  he 
had  been  bewitched,  he  ran  at  such  a rate;  for  he 
was  the  swiftest  fellow  of  his  foot  that  ever  I saw.  I 
say,  he  run  at  such  a rate  that  he  was  out  of  sight, 
as  it  were,  in  an  instant;  and  though  I called,  and 
hallooed  too,  after  him,  it  was  all  one,  away  he  went ; 
and  in  a quarter  of  an  hour  I saw  him  come  back 
again,  though  not  so  fast  as  he  went;  and  as  he  came 
nearer  I found  his  pace  was  slacker,  because  he  had 
something  in  his  hand. 

When  he  came  up  to  me,  I found  he  had  been 
quite  home  for/  an  earthen  jug,  or  pot,  to  bring  his 
father  some  fresh  water,  and  that  he  had  got  two 
more  cakes  or  loaves  of  bread.  The  bread  he  gave 
me,  but  the  water  he  carried  to  his  father.  How- 
ever, as  I was  very  thirsty  too,  I took  a little  sup  of 
it.  This  water  revived  his  father  more  than  all  the 
rum  or  spirits  I had  given  him,  for  he  was  just  faint- 
ing with  thirst. 

When  his  father  had  drank,  I called  to  him  to 
know  if  there  was  any  water  left.  He  said,  “Yes;” 
and  I bade  him  give  it  to  the  poor  Spaniard,  who 
was  in  as  much  want  of  it  as  his  father;  and  I sent 
one  of  the  cakes,  that  Friday  brought,  to  the  Span- 
iard too,  who  was  indeed  very  weak,  and  was  repos- 
ing himself  upon  a green  place  under  the  shade  of 


306 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


a tree ; and  whose  limbs  were  also  very  stiff,  and  very 
much  swelled  with  the  rude  bandage  he  had  been  tied 
with.  When  I saw  that  upon  Friday’s  coming  to 
him  with  the  water  he  sat  up  and  drank,  and  took 
the  bread,  and  began  to  eat,  I went  to  him,  and  gave 
him  a handful  of  raisins.  He  looked  up  in  my  face 
with  all  the  tokens  of  gratitude  and  thankfulness  that 
could  appear  in  any  countenance ; but  was  so  weak, 
notwithstanding  he  had  so  exerted  himself  in  the 
fight,  that  he  could  not  stand  up  upon  his  feet.  He 
tried  to  do  it  two  or  three  times,  but  was  really  nor 
able,  his  ankles  were  so  swelled  and  so  painful  to 
him;  so  I bade  him  sit  still,  and  caused  Friday  to 
rub  his  ankles,  and  bathe  them  with  rum,  as  he  had 
done  his  father’s. 

I observed  the  poor  affectionate  creature,  every  two 
minutes,  or  perhaps  less,  all  the  while  he  was  here, 
turned  his  head  about  to  see  if  his  father  was  in  the 
same  place  and  posture  as  he  left  him  sitting ; and  at 
last  he  found  he  was  not  to  be  seen;  at  which  he 
started  up,  and,  without  speaking  a word,  flew  with 
that  swiftness  to  him  that  one  could  scarce  perceive 
his  feet  to  touch  the  ground  as  he  went.  But  when 
he  came,  he  only  found  he  had  laid  himself  down  to 
ease  his  limbs;  so  Friday  came  back  to  me  presently, 
and  I then  spoke  to  the  Spaniard  to  let  Friday  help 
him  up,  if  he  could,  and  lead  him  to  the  boat,  and 
then  he  should  carry  him  to  our  dwelling,  where  I 
would  take  care  of  him.  But  Friday,  a lusty  strong 
fellow,  took  the  Spaniard  quite  up  upon  his  back, 
and  carried  him  away  to  the  boat,  and  set  him  down 
softly  upon  the  side  or  gunnel  of  the  canoe,  with  his 
feet  in  the  inside  of  it,  and  then  lifted  him  quite  in, 
and  set  him  close  to  his  father;  and  presently,  step- 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  CANNIBALS. 


307 


ping  out  again,  launched  the  boat  off,  and  paddled  it 
along  the  shore  faster  than  I could  walk,  though  the 
wind  blew  pretty  hard  too.  So  he  brought  them 
both  safe  into  our  creek,  and  leaving  them  in  the 
boat,  runs  away  to  fetch  the  other  canoe.  As  he 
passed  me,  I spoke  to  him,  and  asked  him  whither 
he  went.  He  told  me,  “Go  fetch  more  boat.”  So 
away  he  went  like  the  wind,  for  sure  never  man  or 
horse  ran  like  him;  and  he  had  the  other  canoe  in 
the  creek  almost  as  soon  as  I got  to  it  by  land ; so 
he  wafted  me  over,  and  then  went  to  help  our  new 
guests  out  of  the  boat,  which  he  did;  but  they  were 
neither  of  them  able  to  walk,  so  that  poor  Friday 
knew  not  what  to  do. 

To  remedy  this  I went  to  work  in  my  thought,  and 
calling  to  Friday  to  bid  them  sit  down  on  the  bank 
while  he  came  to  me,  I soon  made  a kind  of  hand- 
barrow  to  lay  them  on,  and  Friday  and  I carried 
them  up  both  together  upon  it  between  us.  But  when 
we  got  them  to  the  outside  of  our  wall,  or  fortifica- 
tion, we  were  at  a worse  loss  than  before,  for  it  was 
impossible  to  get  them  over,  and  I was  resolved  not 
to  break  it  down.  So  I set  to  work  again;  and  Fri- 
day and  I,  in  about  two  hours’  time,  made  a very 
handsome  tent,  covered  with  old  sails,  and  above  that 
with  boughs  of  trees,  being  in  the  space  without  our 
outward  fence,  and  between  that  and  the  grove  of 
young  wood  which  I had  planted ; and  here  we  made 
them  two  beds  of  such  things  as  I had,  viz.,  of  good 
rice-straw,  with  blankets  laid  upon  it  to  lie  on,  and 
another  to  cover  them,  on  each  bed* 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS. 


My  island  was  now  peopled,  and  I thought  myself 
very  rich  in  subjects ; and  it  was  a merry  reflection, 
which  I frequently  made,  how  like  a king  I looked. 
'First  of  all,  the  whole  country  was  my  own  mere 
property,  so  that  I had  an  undoubted  right  of  domin- 
ion. Secondly,  my  people  were  perfectly  subjected. 
I was  absolute  lord  and  lawgiver;  they  all  owed  their 
lives  to  me,  and  were  ready  to  lay  down  their  lives, 
if  there  had  been  occasion  of  it,  for  me.  It  was 
remarkable,  too,  we  had  but  three  subjects,  and  they 
were  of  three  different  religions.  My  man  Friday 
was  a Protestant,  his  father  was  a Pagan  and  a can- 
nibal, and  the  Spaniard  was  a Papist.  However,  I 
allowed  liberty  of  conscience  throughout  my  domin- 
ions. But  this  is  by  the  way. 

As  soon  as  I had  secured  my  two  weak  rescued 
prisoners,  and  given  them  shelter  and  a place  to  rest 
them  upon,  I began  to  think  of  making  some  provi- 
sion for  them;  and  the  first  thing  I did,  I ordered 
Friday  to  take  a yearling  goat,  betwixt  a kid  and  a 
goat,  out  of  my  particular  flock,  to  be  killed;  when 
I cut  off  the  hinder-quarter,  and  chopping  it  into 
small  pieces,  I set  Friday  to  work  to  boiling  and 
stewing,  and  made  them  a very  good  dish,  I assure 
you,  of  flesh  and  broth,  having  put  some  barley  and 
rice  also  into  the  broth ; and  as  I cooked  it  without 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS.  809 


doors,  for  I made  no  fire  within  my  inner  wall,  so  I 
carried  it  all  into  the  new  tent,  and  having  set  a table 
there  for  them,  I sat  down  and  ate  my  own  dinner 
also  with  them,  and  as  well  as  I could  cheered  them, 
and  encouraged  them;  Friday  being  my  interpreter, 
especially  to  his  father,  and,  indeed,  to  the  Spaniard 
too;  for  the  Spaniard  spoke  the  language  of  the  sav- 
ages pretty  well. 

After  we  had  dined,  or  rather  supped,  I ordered 
Friday  to  take  one  of  the  canoes  and  go  and  fetch 
our  muskets  and  other  firearms,  which,  for  want  of 
time,  we  had  left  upon  the  place  of  battle ; and  the 
next  day  I ordered  him  to  go  and  bury  the  dead 
bodies  of  the  savages,  which  lay  open  to  the  sun,  and 
would  presently  be  offensive;  and  I also  ordered  him 
to  bury  the  horrid  remains  of  their  barbarous  feast, 
which  I knew  were  pretty  much,  and  which  I could 
not  think  of  doing  myself;  nay,  I could  not  bear  to 
see  them,  if  I went  that  way.  All  which  he  punc- 
tually performed,  and  defaced 1 the  very  appearance  of 
the  savages  being  there ; so  that  when  I went  again 
I could  scarce  know  where  it  was,  otherwise  than  by 
the  corner  of  the  wood  pointing  to  the  place. 

I then  began  to  enter  into  a little  conversation  with 
my  two  new  subjects;  and  first,  I set  Friday  to  in- 
quire of  his  father  what  he  thought  of  the  escape  of 
the  savages  in  that  canoe,  and  whether  we  might 
expect  a return  of  them,  with  a power  too  great  for 
us  to  resist.  His  first  opinion  was,  that  the  savages 
in  the  boat  never  could  live  out  the  storm  which  blew 
that  night  they  went  off,  but  must,  of  necessity,  be 
drowned,  or  driven  south  to  those  other  shores,  where 
they  were  as  sure  to  be  devoured  as  they  were  to  be 
1 The  form  we  should  now  use  would  be  effaced. 


310 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


drowned  if  they  were  cast  away.  But  as  to  wliat 
they  would  do  if  they  came  safe  on  shore,  he  said  he 
knew  not;  but  it  was  his  opinion  that  they  were  so 
dreadfully  frighted  with  the  manner  of  their  Being 
attacked,  the  noise,  and  the  fire,  that  he  believed  thej 
would  tell  their  people  they  were  all  killed  by  thunder 
and  lightning,  not  by  the  hand  of  man ; and  that  the 
two  which  appeared,  viz.,  Friday  and  me,  were  two 
heavenly  spirits,  or  furies,  come  down  to  destroy 
them,  and  not  men  with  weapons.  This,  he  said,  he 
knew,  because  he  heard  them  all  cry  out  so  in  their 
language  to  one  another;  for  it  was  impossible  to 
them  to  conceive  that  a man  could  dart  fire,  and 
speak  thunder,  and  kill  at  a distance  without  lifting 
up  the  hand,  as  was  done  now.  And  this  old  savage 
was  in  the  right ; for,  as  1 understood  since  by  other 
hands,  the  savages  never  attempted  to  go  over  to  the 
island  afterwards.  They  were  so  terrified  with  the 
accounts  given  by  those  four  men  (for,  it  seems,  they 
did  escape  the  sea),  that  they  believed  whoever  went 
to  that  enchanted  island  would  be  destroyed  with  fire 
from  the  gods.  This,  however,  I knew  not,  and  there- 
fore was  under  continual  apprehensions  for  a good 
while,  and  kept  always  upon  my  guard,  me  and  all 
my  army;  for  as  we  were  now  four  of  us,  I would 
have  ventured  upon  a hundred  of  them,  fairly  in  the 
open  field,  at  any  time. 

In  a little  time,  however,  no  more  canoes  appear- 
ing, the  fear  of  their  coming  wore  off,  and  I began  to 
take  my  former  thoughts  of  a voyage  to  the  main  into 
consideration;  being  likewise  assured,  by  Friday’s 
father,  that  I might  depend  upon  good  usage  from 
their  nation,  on  his  account,  if  I would  go. 

But  my  thoughts  were  a little  suspended  when  I 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS.  311 


had  a serious  discourse  with  the  Spaniard,  and  when 
I understood  that  there  were  sixteen  more  of  his 
countrymen  and  Portuguese,  who,  having  been  cast 
away,  and  made  their  escape  to  that  side,  lived  there 
at  peace,  indeed,  with  the  savages,  but  were  very  sore 
put  to  it  for  necessaries,  and  indeed  for  life.  I asked 
him  all  the  particulars  of  their  voyage,  and  found 
they  were  a Spanish  ship  bound  from  the  Rio  de  la 
Plata  to  the  Havana,  being  directed  to  leave  their 
loading  there,  which  was  chiefly  hides  and  silver,  and 
to  bring  back  what  European  goods  they  could  meet 
with  there ; that  they  had  five  Portuguese  seamen  on 
board,  whom  they  took  out  of  another  wreck;  that 
five  of  their  own  men  were  drowned  when  the  first 
ship  was  lost,  and  that  these  escaped,  through  infinite 
dangers  and  hazards,  and  arrived,  almost  starved,  on 
the  cannibal  coast,  where  they  expected  to  have  been 
devoured  every  moment. 

He  told  me  they  had  some  arms  with  them,  but 
they  were  perfectly  useless,  for  that  they  had  neither 
powder  or  ball,  the  washing  of  the  sea  having  spoiled 
all  their  powder  but  a little,  which  they  used,  at  their 
first  landing,  to  provide  themselves  some  food. 

I asked  him  what  he  thought  would  become  of  them 
there,  and  if  they  had  formetl  no  design  of  making 
any  escape.  He  said  they  had  many  consultations 
about  it;  but  that  having  neither  vessel,  or  tools  to 
build  one,  or  provisions  of  any  kind,  their  councils 
always  ended  in  tears  and  despair. 

I asked  him  how  he  thought  they  would  receive  a 
proposal  from  me,  which  might  tend  towards  an  es- 
cape; and  whether,  if  they  were  all  here,  it  might 
not  be  done.  I told  him  with  freedom,  I feared 
mostly  their  treachery  and  ill  usage  of  me  if  I put 


312 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


my  life  in  their  hands;  for  that  gratitude  was  no 
inherent  virtue  in  the  nature  of  man,  nor  did  men 
always  square  their  dealings  by  the  obligations  they 
had  received,  so  much  as  they  did  by  the  advantages 
they  expected.  I told  him  it  would  be  very  hard 
that  I should  be  the  instrument  of  their  deliverance, 
and  that  they  should  afterwards  make  me  their  pris- 
oner in  New  Spain,  where  an  Englishman  was  certain 
to  be  made  a sacrifice,  what  necessity  or  what  acci- 
dent soever  brought  him  thither;  and  that  I had 
rather  be  delivered  up  to  the  savages,  and  be  devoured 
alive,  than  fall  into  the  merciless  claws  of  the  priests, 
and  be  carried  into  the  Inquisition.  I added,  that 
otherwise  I was  persuaded,  if  they  were  all  here,  we 
might,  with  so  many  hands,  build  a bark  large  enough 
to  carry  us  all  away,  either  to  the  Brazils,  southward, 
or  to  the  islands  or  Spanish  coast,  northward;  but 
that  if,  in  requital,  they  should,  when  I had  put 
weapons  into  their  hands,  carry  me  by  force  among 
their  own  people,  I might  be  ill  used  for  my  kindness 
to  them,  and  make  my  case  worse  than  it  was  before. 

He  answered,  with  a great  deal  of  candor  and  in- 
genuity, that  their  condition  was  so  miserable,  and 
they  were  so  sensible  of  it,  that  he  believed  they 
would  abhor  the  thought  of  using  any  man  unkindly 
that  should  contribute  to  their  deliverance;  and  that, 
if  I pleased,  he  would  go  to  them  with  the  old  man, 
and  discourse  with  them  about  it,  and  return  again, 
and  bring  me  their  answer;  that  he  would  make  con- 
ditions with  them  upon  their  solemn  oath  that  they 
should  be  absolutely  under  my  leading,  as  their  com- 
mander and  captain;  and  that  they  should  swear 
upon  the  holy  sacraments  and  the  gospel  to  be  true 
to  me,  and  to  go  to  such  Christian  country  as  that 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS.  313 


I should  agree  to,  and  no  other,  and  to  be  directed 
wholly  and  absolutely  by  my  orders  till  they  were 
landed  safely  in  such  country  as  I intended;  and  that 
he  would  bring  a contract  from  them,  under  their 
hands,  for  that  purpose. 

Then  he  told  me  he  would  first  swear  to  me  him- 
self, that  he  would  never  stir  from  me  as  long  as  he 
lived  till  I gave  him  orders;  and  that  he  would  take 
my  side  to  the  last  drop  of  his  blood,  if  there  should 
happen  the  least  breach  of  faith  among  his  country- 
men. 

He  told  me  they  were  all  of  them  very  civil,  honest 
men,  and  they  were  under  the  greatest  distress  imagin- 
able, having  neither  weapons  or  clothes,  or  any  food, 
but  at  the  mercy  and  discretion  of  the  savages;  out 
of  all  hopes  of  ever  returning  to  their  own  country; 
and  that  he  was  sure,  if  I would  undertake  their 
relief,  they  would  live  and  die  by  me. 

Upon  these  assurances,  I resolved  to  venture  to 
relieve  them,  if  possible,  and  to  send  the  old  savage 
and  this  Spaniard  over  to  them  to  treat.  But  when 
we  had  gotten  all  things  in  a readiness  to  go,  the 
Spaniard  himself  started  an  objection,  which  had  so 
much  prudence  in  it  on  one  hand,  and  so  much  sin- 
cerity on  the  other  hand,  that  I could  not  but  be  very 
well  satisfied  in  it,  and  by  his  advice  put  off  the  de- 
liverance of  his  comrades  for  at  least  half  a year. 
The  case  was  thus. 

He  had  been  with  us  now  about  a month,  during 
which  time  I had  let  him  see  in  what  manner  I had 
provided,  with  the  assistance  of  Providence,  for  my 
support ; and  he  saw  evidently  what  stock  of  corn  and 
l ice  I had  laid  up ; which,  as  it  was  more  than  suffi- 
cient for  myself,  so  it  was  not  sufficient,  at  least  with- 


814 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


out  good  "husbandry,  for  my  family,  now  it  was  in* 
creased  to  number  four;  but  much  less  would  it  be 
sufficient  if  his  countrymen,  who  were,  as  he  said, 
fourteen,  still  alive,  should  come  over;  and  least  of 
all  would  it  be  sufficient  to  victual  our  vessel,  if  we 
should  build  one,  for  a voyage  to  any  of  the  Christian 
colonies  of  America.  So  he  told  me  he  thought  it 
would  be  more  advisable  to  let  him  and  the  two  others 
dig  and  cultivate  some  more  land,  as  much  as  I could 
spare  seed  to  sow ; and  that  we  should  wait  another 
harvest,  that  we  might  have  a supply  of  corn  for  his 
countrymen  when  they  should  come ; for  want  might 
be  a temptation  to  them  to  disagree,  or  not  to  think 
themselves  delivered,  otherwise  than  out  of  one  diffi- 
culty into  another.  “You  know,”  says  he,  “the 
children  of  Israel,  though  they  rejoiced  at  first  for 
their  being  delivered  out  of  Egypt,  yet  rebelled  even 
against  God  Himself,  that  delivered  them,  when  they 
came  to  want  bread  in  the  wilderness.” 

His  caution  was  so  seasonable,  and  his  advice  so 
good,  that  I could  not  but  be  very  well  pleased  with 
his  proposal,  as  well  as  I was  satisfied  with  his  fidel- 
ity. So  we  fell  to  digging  all  four  of  us,  as  well  as 
the  wooden  tools  we  were  furnished  with  permitted; 
and  in  about  a month’s  time,  by  the  end  of  which  it 
was  seed-time,  we  had  gotten  as  much  land  cured  and 
trimmed  up  as  we  sowed  twenty -two  bushels  of  barley 
on,  and  sixteen  jars  of  rice;  which  was,  in  short,  all 
the  seed  we  had  to  spare;  nor,  indeed,  did  we  leave 
ourselves  barley  sufficient  for  our  own  food  for  the 
six  months  that  we  had  to  expect  our  crop;  that  is  to 
say,  reckoning  from  the  time  we  set  our  seed  aside 
for  sowing;  for  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  it  is  six 
months  in  the  ground  in  that  country. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS.  3l5 


Having  now  society  enough,  and  our  number  being 
sufficient  to  put  us  out  of  fear  of  the  savages,  if  they 
had  come,  unless  their  number  had  been  very  great, 
we  went  freely  all  over  the  island,  wherever  we  found 
occasion;  and  as  here  we  had  our  escape  or  deliver- 
ance upon  our  thoughts,  it  was  impossible,  at  least 
for  me,  to  have  the  means  of  it  out  of  mine.  To  this 
purpose  I marked  out  several  trees  which  I thought 
fit  for  our  work,  and  I set  Friday  and  his  father  to 
cutting  them  down ; and  then  I caused  the  Spaniard, 
to  whom  I imparted  my  thought  on  that  affair,  to 
oversee  and  direct  their  work.  I showed  them  with 
what  indefatigable  pains  I had  hewed  a large  tree 
into  single  planks,  and  I caused  them  to  do  the  like, 
till  they  had  made  about  a dozen  large  planks  of  good 
oak,  near  two  feet  broad,  thirty -five  feet  long,  and 
from  two  inches  to  four  inches  thick.  What  produ 
gious  labor  it  took  up,  any  one  may  imagine. 

At  the  same  time,  I contrived  to  increase  my  little 
flock  of  tame  goats  as  much  as  I could ; and  to  this 
purpose  I made  Friday  and  the  Spaniard  go  out  one 
day,  and  myself  with  Friday  the  next  day,  for  we 
took  our  turns,  and  by  this  means  we  got  above 
twenty  young  kids  to  breed  up  with  the  rest;  for 
whenever  we  shot  the  dam,  we  saved  the  kids,  and 
added  them  to  our  flock.  But  above  all,  the  season 
for  curing  the  grapes  coming  on,  I caused  such  a 
prodigious  quantity  to  be  hung  up  in  the  sun,  that  I 
believe,  had  we  been  at  Alicant,  where  the  raisins  of 
the  sun  are  cured,  we  could  have  filled  sixty  or  eighty 
barrels ; and  these,  with  our  bread,  was  a great  part 
of  our  food,  and  very  good  living  too,  I assure  you; 
for  it  is  an  exceeding  nourishing  food. 

It  was  now  harvest,  and  our  crop  in  good  order 


816 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


It  was  not  the  most  plentiful  increase  I had  seen  in 
the  island,  but,  however,  it  was  enough  to  answer 
our  end;  for  from  our  twenty -two  bushels  of  barley 
we  brought  in  and  thrashed  out  above  two  hundred 
and  twenty  bushels,  and  the  like  in  proportion  of  the 
rice ; which  was  store  enough  for  our  food  to  the  next 
harvest,  though  all  the  sixteen  Spaniards  had  been  on 
shore  with  me ; or  if  we  had  been  ready  for  a voyage, 
it  would  very  plentifully  have  victualled  our  ship  to 
have  carried  us  to  any  part  of  the  world,  that  is  to 
say,  of  America. 

When  we  had  thus  housed  and  secured  our  maga- 
zine of  corn,  we  fell  to  work  to  make  more  wicker 
work,  viz.,  great  baskets,  in  which  we  kept  it;  and 
the  Spaniard  was  very  handy  and  dexterous  at  this 
part,  and  often  blamed  me  that  I did  not  make  some 
things  for  defence  of  this  kind  of  work;  but  I saw  no 
need  of  it. 

And  now  having  a full  supply  of  food  for  all  the 
guests  I expected,  I gave  the  Spaniard  leave  to  go 
over  to  the  main,  to  see  what  he  could  do  with  those 
he  had  left  behind  him  there.  I gave  him  a strict 
charge  in  writing  not  to  bring  any  man  with  him  who 
would  not  first  swear,  in  the  presence  of  himself  and 
of  the  old  savage,  that  he  would  no  way  injure,  fight 
with,  or  attack  the  person  he  should  find  in  the  island, 
who  was  so  kind  to  send  for  them  in  order  to  their 
deliverance ; but  that  they  would  stand'  by  and  defend 
him  against  all  such  attempts,  and  wherever  they 
went  would  be  entirely  under  and  subjected  to  his 
commands;  and  that  this  should  be  put  in  writing, 
and  signed  with  their  hands.  How  we  were  to  have 
this  done,  when  I knew  they  had  neither  pen  or  ink, 
that  indeed  was  a question  which  we  never  asked. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS.  317 


Under  these  instructions,  the  Spaniard  and  the  old 
savage,  the  father  of  Friday,  went  away  in  one  of  the 
canoes  which  they  might  he  said  to  come  in,  or  rather 
were  brought  in,  when  they  came  as  prisoners  to  be 
devoured  by  the  savages. 

I gave  each  of  them  a musket,  with  a firelock  on 
it,  and  about  eight  charges  of  powder  and  ball,  charg- 
ing them  to  be  very  good  husbands  of  both,  and  not 
to  use  either  of  them  but  upon  urgent  occasion. 

This  was  a cheerful  work,  being  the  first  measures 
used  by  me,  in  view  of  my  deliverance,  for  now 
twenty-seven  years  and  some  days.  I gave  them 
provisions  of  bread  and  of  dried  grapes  sufficient  for 
themselves  for  many  days,  and  sufficient  for  all  their 
countrymen  for  about  eight  days’  time;  and  wishing 
them  a good  voyage,  I see  them  go,  agreeing  with 
them  about  a signal  they  should  hang  out  at  their  re- 
turn, by  which  I should  know  them  again,  when  they 
came  back,  at  a distance,  before  they  came  on  shore. 

They  went  away  with  a fair  gale  on  the  day  that 
the  moon  was  at  full,  by  my  account  in  the  month  of 
October ; but  as  for  an  exact  reckoning  of  days,  after 
I had  once  lost  it,  I could  never  recover  it  again ; nor 
had  I kept  even  the  number  of  years  so  punctually 
as  to  be  sure  that  I was  right,  though  as  it  proved, 
when  I afterwards  examined  my  account,  I found  I 
had  kept  a true  reckoning  of  years. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


THE  COMING  OF  ENGLISHMEN. 

It  was  no  less  than  eight  days  I had  waited  foi 
them,  when  a strange  and  unforeseen  accident  inter- 
vened, of  which  the  like  has  not  perhaps  been  heard 
of  in  history.  I was  fast  asleep  in  my  hutch  one 
morning,  when  my  man  Friday  came  running  in  to 
me,  and  called  aloud,  “Master,  master,  they  are 
come,  they  are  come ! ” 

I jumped  up,  and,  regardless  of  danger,  I went  out 
as  soon  as  I could  get  my  clothes  on,  through  my 
little  grove,  which,  by  the  way,  was  by  this  time 
grown  to  be  a very  thick  wood;  I say,  regardless  of 
danger,  I went  without  my  arms,  which  was  not  my 
custom  to  do ; but  I was  surprised  when,  turning  my 
eyes  to  the  sea,  I presently  saw  a boat  at  about  a 
league  and  half’s  distance  standing  in  for  the  shore, 
with  a slioulder-of-mutton  sail,  as  they  call  it,  and 
the  wind  blowing  pretty  fair  to  bring  them  in ; also 
I observed  presently  that  they  did  not  come  from 
that  side  which  the  shore  lay  on,  but  from  the  south- 
ernmost end  of  the  island.  Upon  this  I called  Fri- 
( day  in,  and  bid  him  lie  close,  for  these  were  not  the 
people  we  looked  for,  and  that  we  might  not  know 
yet  whether  they  were  friends  or  enemies. 

In  the  next  place,  I went  in  to  fetch  my  prospec- 
tive glass,  to  see  what  I could  make  of  them;  and 
having  taken  the  ladder  out,  I climbed  up  to  the  top 


THE  COMING  OF  ENGLISHMEN. 


319 


of  the  hill,  as  I used  to  do  when  I was  apprehensive 
of  anything,  and  to  take  my  view  the  plainer,  without 
being  discovered. 

I had  scarce  set  my  foot  on  the  hill,  when  my  eye 
plainly  discovered  a ship  lying:  at  an  anchor  at  about 
two  leagues  and  an  half’s  distance  from  me,  south- 
southeast,  but  not  above  a league  and  an  half 1 from 
the  shore.  By  my  observation,  it  appeared  plainly 
to  be  an  English  ship,  and  the  boat  appeared  to  be 
an  English  long-boat.  I cannot  express  the  confusion 
I was  in;  though  the  joy  of  seeing  a ship,  and  one 
who  I had  reason  to  believe  was  manned  by  my  own 
countrymen,  and  consequently  friends,  was  such  as  I 
cannot  describe.  But  yet  1 had  some  secret  doubtfi': 
hung  about  me,  I cannot  tell  from  whence  they  came, 
bidding  me  keep  upon  my  guard.  In  the  first  place^ 
it  occurred  to  me  to  consider  what  business  an  English 
ship  could  have  in  that. part  of  the  world,  since  it  was 
not  the  way  to  or  from  any  part  of  the  world  where 
the  English  had  any  traffic;  and  I knew  there  had 
been  no  storms  to  drive  them  in  there,  as  in  distress; 
and  that  if  they  were  English  really,  it  was  most 
probable  that  they  were  here  upon  no  good  design ; 
and  that  I had  better  continue  as  I was  than  fall  into 
the  hands  of  thieves  and  murderers. 

Let  no  man  despise  the  secret  hints  and  notices  of 
danger  which  sometimes  are  gi"VAn  hi'in~whpr>  Eh  may 

ilunk  there _js  no  possibility  of  its  being  real.  That 
such  hints  and  notices  are  given  us,  I believe  few 
that  have  made  any  observations  of  things  can  deny; 
that  they  are  certain  discoveries  of  an  invisible  world, 
and  a converse  of  spirits,  we  cannot  doubt;  and  if 

1 To  use  the  form  now  an  half  would  be  to  slip  into  the  cockney 
suppression  of  the  h sound. 


820 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


the  tendency  of  them  seems  to  be  to  warn  us  of  clan- 
ger, why  should  we  not  suppose  they  are  from  some 
friendly  agent,  — whether  supreme,  or  inferior  and 
subordinate,  is  not  the  question,  — and  that  they  are 
given  for  our  good?  The  present  question  abundantly 
confirms  me  in  the  justice  of  this  reasoning;  for  had 
I not  been  made  cautious  by  this  secret  admonition, 
come  it  from  whence  it  will,  I had  been  undone  in- 
evitably, and  in  a fas:  worse  condition  than  before,  as 
you  will  see  presently. 

I had  not  kept  myself  long  in  this  posture,  but  I 
saw  the  boat  draw  near  the  shore,  as  if  they  looked 
for  a creek  to  thrust  in  at,  for  the  convenience  of 
landing.  However,  as  they  did  not  come  quite  far 
- enough,  they  did  not  see  the  little  inlet  where  I for- 
merly landed  my  rafts ; but  run  their  boat  on  shore 
upon  the  beach,  at  about  half  a mile  from  me,  which 
was  very  happy  for  me;  for  otherwise  they  would 
have  landed  just,  as  I may  say,  at  my  door,  and 
would  soon  have  beaten  me  out  of  my  castle,  and 
perhaps  have  plundered  me  of  all  I had. 

When  they  were  on  shore,  I was  fully  satisfied 
that  they  were  Englishmen,  at  least  most  of  them; 
one  or  two  I thought  were  Dutch,  but  it  did  not 
prove  so.  There  were  in  all  eleven  jnen,  whereof 
three  of  them  I found  were  unarmed,  and,  as  I 
thought,  'bound;  and  when  the  first  four  or  five  of 
them  were  jumped  on  shore,  they  took  those  three 
out  of  the  boat,  as  prisoners.  One  of  the  three  I 
could  perceive  using  the  most  passionate  gestures  of 
entreaty,  affliction,  and  despair,  even  to  a kind  of 
extravagance ; the  other  two,  I could  perceive,  lifted 
up  their  hands  sometimes,  and  appeared  concerned 
indeed,  but  not  to  such  a degree  as  the  first- 


THE  COMING  OF  ENGLISHMEN. 


321 


I was  perfectly  confounded  at  the  sight,  and  knew 
not  what  the  meaning  of  it  should  be.  Friday  called 
out  to  me  in  English  as  well  as  he  could,  “ O master ! 
you  see  English  mans  eat  prisoner  as  well  as  savage 
mans.”  “Why,”  says  I,  “Friday,  do  you  think  they 
are  a-going  to  eat  them  then?  ” “Yes,”  says  Friday, 
“they  will  eat  them.”  “No,  no,”  says  I,  “Friday, 
I am  afraid  they  will  murder  them  indeed,  but  you 
may  be  sure  they  will  not  eat  them.” 

All  this  while  I had  no  thought  of  what  the  matter 
really  was,  but  stood  trembling  with  the  horror  of  the 
sight,  expecting  every  moment  when  the  three  pris- 
oners should  be  killed;  nay,  once  I saw  one  of  the 
villains  lift  up  his  arm  with  a great  cutlass,  as  the 
seamen  call  it,  or  sword,  to  strike  one  of  the  poor 
men ; and  I expected  to  see  him  fall  every  moment, 
at  which  all  the  blood  in  my  body  seemed  to  run  chill 
in  my  veins. 

I wished  heartily  now  for  my  Spaniard,  and  the 
savage  that  was  gone  with  him;  or  that  I had  any 
way  to  have  come  undiscovered  within  shot  of  them, 
that  I might  have  rescued  the  three  men,  for  I saw 
no  firearms  they  had  among  them ; but  it  fell  out  to 
my  mind  another  way. 

After  I had  observed  the  outrageous  usage  of  the 
three  men  by  the  insolent  seamen,  I observed  the 
fellows  run  scattering  about  the  land,  as  if  they 
wanted  to  see  the  country.  I observed  that  the  three 
other  men  had  liberty  to  go  also  where  they  pleased ; 
but  they  sat  down  all  three  upon  the  ground,  very 
pensive,  and  looked  like  men  in  despair. 

This  put  me  in  mind  of  the  first  time  when  I cam 6 
on  shore,  and  began  to  look  about  me;  how  I gave 
myself  over  for  lost;  how  wildly  I looked  round  me; 


322 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


what  dreadful  apprehensions  I had;  and  how  I lodged 
in  the  tree  all  night,  for  fear  of  being  devoured  by 
wild  beasts. 

As  I knew  nothing  that  night  of  the  supply  I was 
to  receive  by  the  providential  driving  of  the  ship 
nearer  the  land  by  the  storms  and  tide,  by  which  I 
have  since  been  so  long  nourished  and  supported ; so 
these  three  poor  desolate  men  knew  nothing  how  cer- 
tain of  deliverance  and  supply  they  were,  how  near 
it  was  to  them,  and  how  effectually  and  really  they 
were  in  a condition  of  safety,  at  the  same  time  that 
they  thought  themselves  lost,  and  their  case  desper- 
ate. 

So  little  do  we  see  before  us  in  the  world,  and  so 
much  reason  have  we  to  depend  cheerfully  upon  the 
great  Maker  of  the  world,  that  He  does  not  leave 
His  creatures  so  absolutely  destitute,  but  that,  in  the 
worst  circumstances,  they  have  always  something  to 
be  thankful  for,  and  sometimes  are  nearer  their  deliv- 
erance than  they  imagine ; nay,  are  even  brought  to 
their  deliverance  by  the  means  by  which  they  seem 
to  be  brought  to  their  destruction. 

It  was  just  at  the  top  of  high-water  when  these 
people  came  on  shore;  and  while  partly  they  stood 
parleying  with  the  prisoners  they  brought,  and  partly 
while  they  rambled  about  to  see  what  kind  of  a place 
they  were  in,  they  had  carelessly  stayed  till  the  tide 
was  spent,  and  the  water  was  ebbed  considerably 
away,  leaving  their  boat  aground. 

They  had  left  two  men  in  the  boat,  who,  as  I found 
afterwards,  having  drank  a little  too  much  brandy, 
fell  asleep.  However,  one  of  them  waking  sooner 
than  the  other,  and  finding  the  boat  too  fast  aground 
for  him  to  stir  it,  hallooed  for  the  rest,  who  were 


the  coming  of  Englishmen. 


823 


straggling  about,  upon  which  they  all  soon  came  to 
the  boat;  but  it  was  past  all  their  strength  to  launch 
her,  the  boat  being  very  heavy,  and  the  shore  on  that 
side  being  a soft  oozy  sand,  almost  like  a quicksand. 

In  this  condition,  like  true  seamen,  who  are  per-  \ 
haps  the  least  of  all  mankind  given  to  forethought,  | 
they  gave  it  over,  and  away  they  strolled  about  the 
country  again ; and  I heard  one  of  them  say  aloud  to 
another,  calling  them  off  from  the  boat,  “Why,  let 
her  alone,  Jack,  can’t  ye?  she  will  float  next  tide;  ” 
by  which  I was  fully  confirmed  in  the  main  inquiry 
of  what  countrymen  they  were. 

All  this  while  I kept  myself  very  close,  not  once 
daring  to  stir  out  of  my  castle,  any  farther  than  to 
my  place  of  observation  near  the  top  of  the  hill ; and 
very  glad  I was  to  think  how  well  it  was  fortified. 

I knew  it  was  no  less  than  ten  hours  before  the  boat 
could  be  on  float  again,  and  by  that  time  it  would  be 
dark,  and  I might  be  at  more  liberty  to  see  their 
motions,  and  to  hear  their  discourse,  if  they  had  any. 

In  the  meantime,  I fitted  myself  up  for  a battle,  as 
before,  though  with  more  caution,  knowing  I had  to 
do  with  another  kind  of  enemy  than  I had  at  first. 

I ordered  Friday  also,  whom  I had  made  an  excellent 
marksman  with  his  gun,  to  load  himself  with  arms. 

I took  myself  two  fowling-pieces,  and  I gave  him 
ihree  muskets.  My  figure,  indeed,  was  very  fierce. 

I had  my  formidable  goat-skin  coat  on,  with  the  great 
cap  I have  mentioned,  a naked  sword  by  my  side,  two 
pistols  in  my  belt,  and  a gun  upon  each  shoulder. 

It  was  my  design,  as  I said  above,  not  to  have 
made  any  attempt  till  it  was  dark;  but  about  two 
o’clock,  being  the  heat  of  the  day,  I found  that,  in 
slioit,  they  were  all  gone  straggling  into  the  woods, 


324 


ROBINSON  CRUS LjS. 


and,  as  I thought,  were  laid  down  to  sleep.  The 
three  poor  distressed  men,  too  anxious  for  their  con- 
dition to  get  any  sleep,  were,  however,  set  down 
under  the  shelter  of  a great  tree,  at  about  a quarter 
of  a mile  from  me,  and,  as  I thought,  out  of  sight  of 
any  of  the  rest. 

Upon  this  I resolved  to  discover  myself  to  them, 
and  learn  something  of  their  condition.  Immediately 
I marched  in  the  figure  as  above,  my  man  Friday  at 
a good  distance  behind  me,  as  formidable  for  his 
arms  as  I,  but  not  making  quite  so  staring  a spectre- 
like figure  as  I did. 

I came  as  near  them  undiscovered  as  I could,  and 
then,  before  any  of  them  saw  me,  I called  aloud  to 
them  in  Spanish,  “What  are  ye,  gentlemen?  ” 

They  started  up  at  the  noise,  but  were  ten  times 
more  confounded  when  they  saw  me,  and  the  uncouth 
figure  that  I made.  They  made  no  answer  at  all, 
but  I thought  I perceived  them  just  going  to  fly  from 
me,  when  I spoke  to  them  in  English.  “Gentlemen,” 
said  I,  “ do  not  be  surprised  at  me ; perhaps  you  may 
have  a friend  near  you,  when  you  did  not  expect  it.” 
“He  must  be  sent  directly  from  heaven  then,”  said 
one  of  them  very  gravely  to  me,  and  pulling  off  his 
hat  at  the  same  time  to  me,  “for  our  condition  is 
past  the  help  of  man.”  “All  help  is  from  heaven, 
sir,”  said  I.  “But  can  you  put  a stranger  in  the 
way  how  to  help  you,  for  you  seem  to  me  to  be  in 
some  great  distress?  I saw  you  when  you  landed; 
and  when  you  seemed  to  make  applications  to  the 
brutes  that  came  with  you,  I saw  one  of  them  lift  up 
his  sword  to  kill  you.” 

The  poor  man,  with  tears  running  down  his  face, 
and  trembling,  looking  like  one  astonished,  returned, 


THE  COMING  OF  ENGLISHMEN. 


325 


“Am  I talking  to  God,  or  man?  Is  it  a real  man, 
or  an  angel?”  “Be  in  no  fear  about  that,  sir,”  said 
I.  “If  God  had  sent  an  angel  to  relieve  you,  he 
would  have  come  better  clothed,  and  armed  after 
another  manner  than  you  see  me  in.  Pray  lay  aside 
your  fears;  I am  a man,  an  Englishman,  and  dis- 
posed to  assist  you,  you  see.  I have  one  servant 
only ; we  have  arms  and  ammunition ; tell  us  freely, 
can  we  serve  you?  AVhat  is  your  case? ” 

“Our  case,”  said  he,  “sir,  is  too  long  to  tell  you 
while  our  murderers  are  so  near ; but  in  short,  sir,  I 
was  commander  of  that  ship;  my  men  have  mutinied 
against  me,  they  have  been  hardly  prevailed  on  not 
to  murder  me;  and  at  last  have  set  me  on  shore  in 
this  desolate  place,  with  these  two  men  with  me,  one 
my  mate,  the  other  a passenger,  where  we  expected 
to  perish,  believing  the  place  to  be  uninhabited,  and 
know  not  yet  what  to  think  of  it.” 

“Where  are  those  brutes,  your  enemies?”  said  I. 
“Do  you  know  where  they  are  gone?  ” “There  they 
lie,  sir,”  said  he,  pointing  to  a thicket  of  trees. 
“My  heart  trembles  for  fear  they  have  seen  us,  and 
heard  you  speak.  If  they  have,  they  will  certainly 
murder  us  all.” 

“Have  they  any  firearms?  ” said  I.  lie  answered, 
they  had  only  two  pieces,  and  one  which  they  left  in 
the  boat.  “Well  then,”  said  I,  “leave  the  rest  to 
me,  I see  they  are  all  asleep ; it  is  an  easy  thing  to 
kill  them  all;  but  shall  we  rather  take  them  prison- 
ers?” He  told  me  there  were  two  desperate  villains 
among  them  that  it  was  scarce  safe  to  show  any  mercy 
to ; but  if  they  were  secured,  he  believed  all  the  rest 
would  return  to  their  duty.  I asked  him  which  they 
were.  He  told  me  he  could  not  at  that  distance 


326 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


describe  them,  but  be  would  obey  my  orders  in  any. 
tiling  I would  direct.  “Well,”  says  I,  “let  us  re- 
treat out  of  their  view  or  hearing,  lest  they  awake, 
and  we  will  resolve  further.”  So  they  willingly  went 
back  with  me,  till  the  woods  covered  us  from  them. 

“Look  you,  sir,”  said  I,  “if  I venture  upon  your 
deliverance,  are  you  willing  to  make  two  conditions 
with  me?”  He  anticipated  my  proposals,  by  telling 
me  that  both  he  and  the  ship,  if  recovered,  should  be 
wholly  directed  and  commanded  by  me  in  everything ; 
and  if  the  ship  was  not  recovered,  he  would  live  and 
die  with  me  in  what  part  of  the  world  soever  I would 
send  him ; and  the  two  other  men  said  the  same. 

“Well,”  says  I,  “my  conditions  are  but  two.  1. 
That  while  you  stay  on  this  island  with  me,  you  will 
not  pretend  to  any  authority  here ; and  if  I put  arms 
into  your  hands,  you  will,  upon  all  occasions,  give 
them  up  to  me,  and  do  no  prejudice  to  me  or  mine 
upon  this  island;  and  in  the  meantime,  be  governed 
by  my  orders.  2.  That  if  the  ship  is,  or  may  be, 
recovered,  you  will  carry  me  and  my  man  to  Eng-- 
land,  passage  free.” 

He  gave  me  all  the  assurances  that  the  invention 
and  faith  of  man  could  devise  that  he  would  comply 
with  these  most  reasonable  demands;  and,  besides, 
would  owe  his  life  to  me,  and  acknowledge  it  upon 
all  occasions,  as  long  as  he  lived. 

“Well  then,”  said  I,  “here  are  three  muskets  for 
you,  with  powder  and  ball;  tell  me  next  what  you 
think  is  proper  to  be  done.”  He  showed  all  the  tes- 
timony of  his  gratitude  that  he  was  able,  but  offered 
i to  be  wholly  guided  by  me.  I told  him  I thought  it 
jwas  hard  venturing  anything;  but  the  best  method 
I could  think  of  was  to  fire  upon  them  at  once,  as 


THE  COMING  OF  ENGLISHMEN. 


they  lay;  and  if  any  was  not  killed  at  the  first  volley, 
and  offered  to  submit,  we  might  save  them,  and  so 
put  it  wholly  upon  God’s  providence  to  direct  tlie 
shot. 

He  said  very  modestly  that  he  was  loath  to  kill 
them,  if  he  could  help  it;  but  that  those  two  wer 3 
incorrigible  villains,  and  had  been  the  authors  of  all 
the  mutiny  in  the  ship,  and  if  they  escaped,  wle 
should  be  undone  still;  for  they  would  go  on  boaiid 
and  bring  the  whole  ship’s  company,  and  destroy  us 
all.  “Well  then,”  sajrs  I,  “necessity  legitimates  my 
advice,  for  it  is  the  only  way  to  save  our  lives.” 
However,  seeing  him  still  cautious  of  shedding  bloo 
I told  him  they  should  go  themselves,  and  manage 
they  found  convenient. 

I11  the  middle  of  this  discourse  we  heard  some  of 
them  awake,  and  soon  after  we  saw  two  of  them  011 
their  feet.  I asked  him  if  either  of  them  were  of  the 
men  who  he  had  said  were  the  heads  of  the  mutiny. 
He  said,  “No.”  “ Well  then,”  said  I,  “you  nay  let 

them  escape  ; and  Providence  seems  to  have  wakened 
them  on  purpose  to  save  themselves.  Now,”  says  I, 
“if  the  rest  escape  you,  it  is  your  fault.” 

Animated  with  this,  he  took  the  musket  I had 
given  him  in  his  hand,  and  a pistol  in  his  belt,  and 
his  two  comrades  with  him,  with  each  man  a piece  in 
his  hand.  The  two  men  who  were  with  him  r,oin«r 
first  made  some  noise,  at  which  one  of  the  seamen 
who  was  awake  turned  about,  and  seeing  them  com- 
ing cried  out  to  the  rest;  but  it  was  too  late  then, 
for  the  moment  he  cried  out  they  fired;  I mean  the 
two  men,  the  captain  wisely  reserving  his  own  piece. 
They  had  so  well  aimed  their  shot  at  the  men  they 
knew  that  one  of  them  was  killed  on  the  spot,  and 


828 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


the  other  very  much  wounded ; hut  not  being  dead, 
he  started  up  upon  his  feet,  and  called  eagerly  for 
help  to  the  other.  But  the  captain  stepping  to  him, 
told  him ’t  was  too  late  to  cry  for  help,  he  should  call 
upon  God  to  forgive  his  villainy;  and  with  that  word 
knocked  him  down  with  the  stock  of  his  musket,  so 
that  he  never  spoke  more.  There  were  three  more  in 
the  company,  and  one  of  them  was  also  slightly 
wounded.  By  this  time  I was  come ; and  when  they 
saw  their  danger,  and  that  it  was  in  vain  to  resist, 
they  begged  for  mercy.  The  captain  told  them  he 
would  spare  their  lives  if  they  would  give  him  any 
assurance  of  their  abhorrence  of  the  treachery  they 
had  been  guilty  of,  and  would  swear  to  be  faithful  to 
him  in  recovering  the  ship,  and  afterwards  in  carry- 
ing her  back  to  Jamaica,  from  whence  they  came. 
They  gave  him  all  the  protestations  of  their  sincerity 
that  could  be  desired,  and  he  was  willing  to  believe 
them,  and  spare  their  lives,  which  I was  not  against, 
only  I obliged  him  to  keep  them  bound  hand  and  foot 
while  they  were  upon  the  island. 

While  this  was  doing,  I sent  Friday  with  the  cap- 
tain’s mate  to  the  boat,  with  orders  to  secure  her, 
and  bring  away  the  oars  and  sail,  which  they  did; 
and  by  and  by  three  straggling  men,  that  were  (hap- 
pily for  them)  parted  from  the  rest,  came  back  upon 
hearing  the  guns  fired;  and  seeing  their  captain, 
wdio  before  was  their  prisoner,  now  their  conqueror, 
they  submitted  to  be  bound  also,  and  so  our  victory 
was  complete. 

It  now  remained  that  the  captain  and  I should 
inquire  into  one  another’s  circumstances.  I began 
first,  and  told  him  my  whole  history,  which  he  heard 
with  an  attention  even  to  amazement;  and  particu- 


THE  COMING  OF  ENGLISHMEN. 


329 


larly  at  the  wonderful  manner  of  my  being  furnished 
with  provisions  and  ammunition ; and,  indeed,  as  my 
story  is  a whole  collection  of  wonders,  it  affected  him 
deeply.  But  when  he  reflected  from  thence  upon 
himself,  and  how  I seemed  to  have  been  preserved 
there  on  purpose  to  save  his  life,  the  tears  ran  down 
his  face,  and  he  could  not  speak  a word  more. 

After  this  communication  was  at  an  end,  I carried 
him  and  his  two  men  into  my  apartment,  leading 
them  in  just  where  I came  out,  viz.,  at  the  top  of  the 
house,  where  I refreshed  them  with  such  provisions 
as  I had,  and  showed  them  all  the  contrivances  I had 
made  during  my  long,  long  inhabiting  that  place. 

All  I showed  them,  all  I said  to  them,  was  per- 
fectly amazing;  but  above  all,  the  captain  admired 
my  fortification,  and  how  perfectly  I had  concealed 
my  retreat  with  a grove  of  trees,  which,  having  been 
now  planted  near  twenty  years,  and  the  trees  growing 
much  faster  than  in  England,  was  become  a little 
wood,  and  so  thick  that  it  was  impassable  in  any 
part  of  it  but  at  that  one  side  where  I had  reserved 
my  little  winding  passage  into  it.  I told  him  this 
was  my  castle  and  my  residence,  but  that  I had'  a seat 
in  the  country,  as  most  princes  have,  whither  I could 
retreat  upon  occasion,  and  I would  show  him  that, 
too,  another  time;  but  at  present  our  business  was  to 
consider  how  to  recover  the  ship.  He  agreed  with 
me  as  to  that,  but  told  me  he  was  perfectly  at  a loss 
what  measures  to  take,  for  that  there  were  still  six 
and  twenty  hands  on  board,  who  having  entered  into 
a cursed  conspiracy,  by  which  they  had  all  forfeited 
their  lives  to  the  law,  would  be  hardened  in  it  now 
by  desperation,  and  would  carry  it  on,  knowing  that 
if  they  were  reduced,  they  should  be  brought  to  the 


330 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


gallows  as  soon  as  they  came  to  England,  or  to  any  of 
the  English  colonies;  and  that  therefore  there  would 
he  no  attacking  them  with  so  small  a number  as  we 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 

I mused  for  some  time  upon  what  he  said,  and 
found  it  was  a very  rational  conclusion,  and  that 
therefore  something  was  to  be  resolved  on  very 
speedily,  as  well  to  draw  the  men  on  board  into  some 
snare  for  their  surprise,  as  to  prevent  their  landing 
upon  us,  and  destroying  us.  Upon  this  it  presently 
occurred  to  me  that  in  a little  while  the  ship’s  crew, 
wondering  what  was  become  of  their  comrades,  and  of 
the  boat,  would  certainly  come  on  shore  in  their  other 
boat  to  see  for  them  ; and  that  then,  perhaps,  they 
might  come  armed,  and  be  too  strong  for  us.  This 
he  allowed  was  rational. 

Upon  this,  I told  him  the  first  thing  we  had  to  do 
was  to  stave  the  boat,  which  lay  upon  the  beach,  so 
that  they  might  not  carry  her  off ; and  taking  every- 
thing out  of  her,  leave  her  so  far  useless  as  not  to  be 
fit  to  swim.  Accordingly  we  went  on  board,  took  the 
arms  which  were  left  on  board  out  of  her,  and  what- 
ever else  we  found  there,  which  was  a bottle  of  brandy, 
and  another  of  rum,  a few  biscuit-cakes,  a horn  of 
powder,  and  a great  lump  of  sugar  in  a piece  of  can- 
vas — the  sugar  was  five  or  six  pounds  ; all  which 
was  very  welcome  to  me,  especially  the  brandy  and 
sugar,  of  which  I had  had  none  left  for  many  years. 
When  we  had  carried  all  these  things  on  shore  (the 
oars,  mast,  sail,  and  rudder  of  the  boat  were  carried 


332 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


away  before,  as  above),  we  knocked  a great  hole  in 
her  bottom,  that  if  they  had  come  strong  enough  to 
master  us,  yet  they  could  not  carry  off  the  boat.  In- 
deed, it  was  not  much  in  my  thoughts  that  we  could 
be  able  to  l'ecover  the  ship  ; but  my  view  was,  that  if 
they  went  away  without  the  boat,  I did  not  much 
question  to  make  her  fit  again  to  carry  us  away  to  the 
Leeward  Islands,  and  call  upon  our  friends  the  Span- 
iards in  my  way ; for  I had  them  still  in  my  thoughts. 

While  we  were  thus  preparing  our  designs,  and  had 
first,  by  main  strength,  heaved  the  boat  up  upon  the 
beach  so  high  that  the  tide  would  not  fleet 1 her  off  at 
high-water  mark ; and  besides,  had  broke  a hole  in 
her  bottom  too  big  to  be  quickly  stopped,  and  were 
sat  down  musing  what  we  should  do,  we  heard  the 
ship  fire  a gun,  and  saw  her  make  a waft  with  her 
ancient2  as  a signal  for  the  boat  to  come  on  board. 
But  no  boat  stirred ; and  they  fired  several  times, 
making  other  signals  for  the  boat. 

At  last,  when  all  their  signals  and  firings  proved 
fruitless,  and  they  found  the  boat  did  not  stir,  we  saw 
them,  by  the  help  of  my  glasses,  hoist  another  boat 
amt,  and  row  towards  the  shore ; and  we  found,  as 
they  approached,  that  there  was  no  less  than  ten  men 
In  her,  and  that  they  had  firearms  with  them. 

As  the  ship  lay  almost  two  leagues  from  the  shore, 
we  had  a full  view  of  them  as  they  came,  and  a plain 
sight  of  the  men,  even  of  their  faces  ; because  the  tide 
having  set  them  a little  to  the  east  of  the  other  boat, 
they  rowed  up  under  shore,  to  come  to  the  same  place 
where  the  other  had  landed,  and  where  the  boat  lay. 

1 To  fleet  here  is  to  float.  There  is  a nautical  use  of  the  word 
in  the  sense  of  to  change  the  position  of  tackle. 

2 A corrupt  form  of  ensign. 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


333 


By  this  means,  I say,  we  had  a full  view  of  them, 
and  the  captain  knew  the  persons  and  characters  of  all 
the  men  in  the  boat,  of  whom  he  said  that  there  were 
three  very  honest  fellows,  who,  he  was  sure,  were  led 
into  this  conspiracy  by  the  rest,  being  overpowered 
and  frighted ; but  that  as  for  the  boatswain,  who,  it 
seems,  was  the  chief  officer  among  them,  and  all  the 
rest,  they  were  as  outrageous  as  any  of  the  ship’s 
crew,  and  were  no  doubt  made  desperate  in  their  new 
enterprise ; and  terribly  apprehensive  he  was  that 
they  would  be  too  powerful  for  us. 

I smiled  at  him,  and  told  him  that  men  in  our  cir- 
cumstances were  past  the  operation  of  fear  ; that  seeing 
almost  every  condition  that  could  be  was  better  than 
that  which  we  were  supposed  to  be  in,  we  ought  to 
expect  that  the  consequence,  whether  death  or  life, 
would  be  sure  to  be  a deliverance.  I asked  him  what 
he  thought  of  the  circumstances  of  my  life,  and 
whether  a deliverance  were  not  worth  venturing  for. 
“And  where,  sir,”  said  I,  “is  your  belief  of  my  being 
preserved  here  on  purpose  to  save  your  life,  which 
elevated  you  a little  while  ago  ? For  my  part,”  said  I, 

“ there  seems  to  be  but  one  thing  amiss  in  all  the  pros- 
pect of  it.”  “ What ’s  that?  ” says  he.  “ Why,”  said 
I,  “ ’t  is  that,  as  you  say,  there  are  three  or  four  honest 
fellows  among  them,  which  should  be  spared  ; had  t hey 
been  all  of  the  wicked  part  of  the  crew  I should  have 
thought  God’s  providence  had  singled  them  out  to 
deliver  them  into  your  hands  ; for  depend  upon  it, 
every  man  of  them  that  comes  ashore  are  our  own,  and 
shall  die  or  live  as  they  behave  to  us.” 

As  I spoke  this  with  a raised  voice  and  cheerful 
countenance,  I found  it  greatly  encouraged  him  ; so 
we  set  vigorously  to  our  business.  We  had,  upon  the  , 


334 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


first  appearance  of  the  boat’s  coming  from  the  ship, 
considered  of  separating  our  prisoners,  and  had,  in- 
deed, secured  them  effectually. 

Two  of  them,  of  whom  the  captain  was  less  assured 
than  ordinary,  I sent  with  Friday  and  one  of  the  three 
delivered  men  to  my  cave,  where  they  were  remote 
enough,  and  out  of  danger  of  being  heard  or  dis- 
covered, or  of  finding  their  way  out  of  the  woods  if 
they  could  have  delivered  themselves.  Here  they  left 
them  bound,  but  gave  them  provisions,  and  promised 
them,  if  they  continued  there  quietly,  to  give  them 
their  liberty  in  a day  or  two  ; but  that  if  they  at- 
tempted their  escape,  they  should  be  put  to  death 
without  mercy.  They  promised  faithfully  to  bear 
their  confinement  with  patience,  and  were  very  thank- 
ful that  they  had  such  good  usage  as  to  have  provisions 
and  a light  left  them ; for  Friday  gave  them  candles 
(such  as  we  made  ourselves)  for  their  comfort;  and 
they  did  not  know  but  that  he  stood  sentinel  over 
them  at  the  entrance. 

The  other  prisoners  had  better  usage.  Two  of  them 
were  kept  pinioned,  indeed,  because  the  captain  was 
not  free  to  trust  them  ; but  the  other  two  were  taken 
into  my  service,  upon  their  captain’s  recommendation, 
and  upon  their  solemnly  engaging  to  live  and  die 
with  us ; so  with  them  and  the  three  honest  men  we 
were  seven  men  well  armed ; and  I made  no  doubt  we 
should  be  able  to  deal  well  enough  with  the  ten  that 
were  a-coming,  considering  that  the  captain  had  said 
there  were  three  or  four  honest  men  among  them  also. 

As  soon  as  they  got  to  the  place  where  their  other 
boat  lay  they  ran  their  boat  into  the  beach,  and  came 
all  on  shore,  hauling  the  boat  up  after  them,  which  I 
was  glad  to  see ; for  I was  afraid  they  would  rather 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


335 


have  left  the  boat  at  an  anchor  some  distance  from  the 
shore,  with  some  hands  in  her  to  guard  her,  and  so  we 
should  not  be  able  to  seize  the  boat. 

Being  on  shore,  the  first  thing  they  did  they  ran  all 
to  their  other  boat ; and  it  was  easy  to  see  that  they 
were  under  a great  surprise  to  find  her  stripped,  as 
above,  of  all  that  was  in  her,  and  a great  hole  in  her 
bottom.  After  they  had  mused  a while  upon  this,  they 
set  up  two  or  three  great  shouts,  hallooing  with  all 
their  might,  to  try  if  they  could  make  their  compan- 
ions hear,  but  all  was  to  no  purpose.  Then  they  came 
all  close  in  a ring,  and  fired  a volley  of  their  small 
arms,  which,  indeed,  we  heard,  and  the  echoes  made 
the  woods  ring.  But  it  was  all  one ; those  in  the  cave 
we  were  sure  could  not  hear,  and  those  in  our  keeping, 
though  they  heard  it  well  enough,  yet  durst  give  no 
answer  to  them. 

They  were  so  astonished  at  the  surprise  of  this  that, 
as  they  told  11s  afterwards,  they  resolved  to  go  all  on 
board  again,  to  their  ship,  and  let  them  know  there 
that  the  men  were  all  murdered,  and  the  long-boat 
staved.  Accordingly,  they  immediately  launched  their 
boat  again,  and  gat  all  of  them  on  board. 

The  captain  was  terribly  amazed,  and  even  con- 
founded at  this,  believing  they  would  go  on  board  the 
ship  again,  and  set  sail,  giving  their  comrades  for  lost, 
and  so  he  should  still  lose  the  ship,  which  he  was  in 
hopes  we  should  have  recovered ; but  he  was  quickly 
as  much  frighted  the  other  way. 

They  had  not  been  long  put  off  with  the  boat  but 
we  perceived  them  all  coming  on  shore  again  ; but 
with  this  new  measure  in  their  conduct,  which  it  seems 
they  consulted  together  upon,  viz.,  to  leave  three  men 
in  the  boat,  and  the  rest  to  go  on  shore,  and  go  up 
into  the  country  to  look  for  their  fellows. 


336 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


This  was  a great  disappointment  to  us,  for  now  we 
were  at  a loss  what  to  do  ; for  our  seizing  those  seven 
men  on  shore  would  be  no  advantage  to  us  if  we  let 
the  boat  escape,  because  they  would  then  row  away  to 
the  ship,  and  then  the  rest  of  them  would  be  sure  to 
weigh  and  set  sail,  and  so  our  recovering  the  ship 
would  be  lost.  However,  we  had  no  remedy  but  to 
wait  and  see  what  the  issue  of  things  might  present. 
The  seven  men  came  on  shore,  and  the  three  who  re- 
mained in  the  boat  put  her  off  to  a good  distance 
from  the  shore,  and  came  to  an  anchor  to  wait  for 
them ; so  that  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  come  at 
them  in  the  boat. 

Those  that  came  on  shore  kept  close  together, 
marching  towards  the  top  of  the  little  hill  under 
which  my  habitation  lay ; and  we  could  see  them 
plainly,  though  they  could  not  perceive  us.  We  could 
have  been  very  glad  they  would  have  come  nearer  to 
us,  so  that  we  might  have  fired  at  them,  or  that  they 
would  have  gone  farther  off,  that  we  might  have  come 
abroad. 

But  when  they  were  come  to  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
where  they  could  see  a great  way  into  the  valleys  and 
woods  which  lay  towards  the  northeast  part,  and 
where  the  island  lay  lowest,  they  shouted  and  hallooed 
till  they  were  weary  ; and  not  caring,  it  seems,  to 
venture  far  from  the  shore,  nor  far  from  one  another, 
they  sat  down  together  under  a tree,  to  consider  of  it. 
Had  they  thought  fit  to  have  gone  to  sleep  there,  as 
the  other  party  of  them  had  done,  they  had  done  the 
job  for  us  ; but  they  were  too  full  of  apprehensions  of 
danger  to  venture  to  go  to  sleep,  though  they  could 
not  tell  what  the  danger  was  they  had  to  fear  neither. 

The  captain  made  a very  just  proposal  to  me  upon 


THE  FIGIIT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


337 


this  consultation  of  theirs,  viz.,  that  perhaps  they  would 
all  fire  a volley  again,  to  endeavor  to  make  their 
fellows  hear,  and  that  we  should  all  sally  upon  them, 
just  at  the  juncture  when  their  pieces  were  all  dis- 
charged, and  they  would  certainly  yield,  and  we 
should  have  them  without  bloodshed.  I liked  the 
proposal,  provided  it  was  done  while  we  were  near 
enough  to  come  up  to  them  before  they  could  load 
their  pieces  again. 

But  this  event  did  not  happen,  and  we  lay  still  a 
long  time,  very  irresolute  what  course  to  take.  At 
length  I told  them  there  would  be  nothing  to  be  done, 
in  my  opinion,  till  night ; and  then,  if  they  did  not 
return  to  the  boat,  perhaps  we  might  find  a way  to  get 
between  them  and  the  shore,  and  so  might  use  some 
stratagem  with  them  in  the  boat  to  get  them  on 
shore. 

W e waited  a great  while,  though  very  impatient  for 
their  removing;  and  were  very  uneasy  when,  after 
long  consultations,  we  saw  them  start  all  up,  and  march 
down  toward  the  sea.  It  seems  they  had  such  dread- 
ful apprehensions  upon  them  of  the  danger  of  the 
place  that  they  resolved  to  go  on  board  the  ship  again, 
give  their  companions  over  for  lost,  and  so  go  on  with 
their  intended  voyage  with  the  ship. 

As  soon  as  I perceived  them  go  towards  the  shore, 
I imagined  it  to  be,  as  it  really  was,  that  they  had 
given  over  their  search,  and  were  forgoing  back  again  ; 
and  the  captain,  as  soon  as  I told  him  my  thoughts, 
was  ready  to  sink  at  the  apprehensions  of  it ; but  I 
presently  thought  of  a stratagem  to  fetch  them  back 
again,  and  which  answered  my  end  to  a tittle. 

I ordered  Friday  and  the  captain’s  mate  to  go  over 
the  little  creek  westward,  towards  the  place  where  the 


338 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


savages  came  on  shore  when  Friday  was  rescued,  and 
as  soon  as  they  came  to  a little  rising  ground,  at  about 
half  a mile  distance,  I bade  them  halloo  as  loud  as 
they  could,  and  wait  till  they  found  the  seamen  heard 
them  ; that  as  soon  as  ever  they  heard  the  seamen 
answer  them,  they  should  return  it  again ; and  then 
keeping  out  of  sight,  take  a round,  always  answering 
when  the  other  hallooed,  to  draw  them  as  far  into  the 
island,  and  among  the  woods,  as  possible,  and  then 
wheel  about  again  to  me  by  such  ways  as  I directed 
them. 

They  were  just  going  into  the  boat  when  Friday 
and  the  mate  hallooed ; and  they  presently  heard 
them,  and  answering,  run  along  the  shore  westward, 
towards  the  voice  they  heard,  when  they  were  presently 
stopped  by  the  creek,  where  the  water  being  up,  they 
could  not  get  over,  and  called  for  the  boat  to  come  up 
and  set  them  over,  as,  indeed,  I expected. 

When  they  had  set  themselves  over,  I observed  that 
the  boat  being  gone  up  a good  way  into  the  creek,  and, 
as  it  were,  in  a harbor  within  the  land,  they  took  one 
of  the  three  men  out  of  her  to  go  along  with  them, 
and  left  only  two  in  the  boat,  having  fastened  her  to 
the  stump  of  a little  tree  on  the  shore. 

This  was  what  I wished  for ; and  immediately 
leaving  Friday  and  the  captain’s  mate  to  their  business, 
I took  the  rest  with  me,  and  crossing  the  creek  out  of 
their  sight,  we  surprised  the  two  men  before  they  were 
aware  ; one  of  them  lying  on  shore,  and  the  other 
being  in  the  boat.  The  fellow  on  shore  was  between 
sleeping  and  waking,  and  going  to  start  up.  The  cap- 
tain, who  was  foremost,  ran  in  upon  him,  and  knocked 
him  down,  and  then  called  out  to  him  in  the  boat  to 
yield,  or  he  was  a dead  man. 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


339 


There  needed  very  few  arguments  to  persuade  a 
single  man  to  yield  when  he  saw  five  men  upon  him, 
and  his  comrade  knocked  down  ; besides,  this  was,  it 
seems,  one  of  the  three  who  were  not  so  hearty  in  the 
mutiny  as  the  rest  of  the  crew,  and  therefore  was  easily 
persuaded  not  only  to  yield,  but  afterwards  to  join 
very  sincerely  with  us. 

In  the  meantime,  Friday  and  the  captain’s  mate  so 
well  managed  their  business  with  the  rest  that  thej 
drew  them,  by  hallooing  and  answering,  from  one  hill 
to  another,  and  from  one  wood  to  another,  till  they  not 
only  heartily  tired  them,  but  left  them  where  they 
were  very  sure  they  could  not  reach  back  to  the  boat 
before  it  was  dark ; and,  indeed,  they  were  heartily 
tired  themselves  also  by  the  time  they  came  back  to  us. 

We  had  nothing  now  to  do  but  to  watch  for  them 
in  the  dark,  and  to  fall  upon  them,  so  as  to  make  sure 
work  with  them. 

It  was  several  hours  after  Friday  came  back  to  me 
before  they  came  back  to  their  boat ; and  we  could 
hear  the  foremost  of  them,  long  before  they  came 
quite  up,  calling  to  those  behind  to  come  along,  and 
could  also  hear  them  answer  and  complain  how  lame 
and  tired  they  were,  and  not  able  to  come  any  faster ; 
ft'hich  was  very  welcome  news  to  us. 

At  length  they  came  up  to  the  boat ; but ’t  is  im- 
possible to  express  their  confusion  when  they  found 
the  boat  fast  aground  in  the  creek,  the  tide  ebbed  out, 
and  their  two  men  gone.  We  could  hear  them  call  to 
one  another  in  a most  lamentable  manner,  telling  ono 
another  they  were  gotten  into  an  enchanted  island  ; 
that  either  there  were  inhabitants  in  it,  ancf  they  should 
all  be  murdered,  or  else  there  were  devils  and  spirits  in 
it,  and  they  should  be  all  carried  away  and  devoured. 


340 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


They  hallooed  again,  and  called  their  two  comrades 
by  their  names  a great  many  times  ; but  no  answer. 
Aiter  some  time  we  could  see  tliem,  by  the  little  light 
there  was,  run  about,  wringing  their  hands  like  men  in 
despair,  and  that  sometimes  they  would  go  and  sit 
down  in  the  boat  to  rest  themselves  ; then  come  ashore 
again,  and  walk  about  again,  and  so  the  same  thing 
over  again. 

My  men  would  fain  have  me  give  them  leave  to  fall 
upon  them  at  once  in  the  dark ; but  I was  willing  to 
take  them  at  some  advantage,  so  to  spare  them,  and 
kill  as  few  of  them  as  I could  ; and  especially  I was 
junwilling  to  hazard  the  killing  any  of  our  own  men, 
knowing  the  other  were  very  well  armed.  I resolved  to 
wait,  to  see  if  they  did  not  separate  ; and,  therefore, 
to  make  sure  of  them.  I drew  my  ambuscade  nearer, 
and  ordered  F riday  and  the  captain  to  creep  upon  their 
hands  and  feet,  as  .close  to  the  ground  as  they  could, 
that  they  might  not  be  discovered,  and  get  as  near 
them  as  they  could  possibly,  before  they  offered  to 
fire. 

They  had  not  been  long  in  that  posture  but  that  the 
boatswain,  who  was  the  principal  ringleader  of  the 
mutiny,  and  had  now  shown  himself  the  most  dejected 
and  dispirited  of  all  the  rest,  came  walking  towards 
them,  with  two  more  of  their  crew.  The  captain  was 
so  eager,  as  having  this  principal  rogue  so  much  in  his 
power,  that  he  could  hardly  have  patience  to  let  him 
come  so  near  as  to  be  sure  of  him,  for  they  only  heard 
his  tongue  before  ; but  when  they  came  nearer,  the 
captain  and  Friday,  starting  up  on  their  feet,  let  fly  at 
them. 

The  boatswain  was  killed  upon  the  spot ; the  next 
man  was  shot  into  the  body,  and  fell  just  by  him, 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS.  341 

though  he  did  not  die  till  an  hour  or  two  after ; and 
the  third  ran  for  it. 

At  the  noise  of  the  fire  I immediately  advanced 
with  my  whole  army,  which  was  now  eight  men,  viz., 
myself,  generalissimo  ; Friday,  my  lieutenant-general ; 
the  captain  and  his  two  men,  and  the  three  prisoners 
of  war,  whom  we  had  trusted  with  arms. 

We  came  upon  them,  indeed,  in  the  dark,  so  that 
they  could  not  see  our  number  ; and  I made  the  man 
we  had  left  in  the  boat,  who  was  now  one  of  us,  call 
to  them  by  name,  to  try  if  I could  bring  them  to  a 
parley,  and  so  might  perhaps  reduce  them  to  terms, 
which  fell  out  just  as  we  desired;  for  indeed  it  was 
easy  to  think,  as  their  condition  then  was,  they  would 
be  very  willing  to  capitulate.  So  he  calls  out  as  loud 
as  he  could  to  one  of  them,  “ Tom  Smith ! Tom 
Smith  ! ” Tom  Smith  answered  immediately,  “ Who ’s 
that?  Robinson  ? ” — for  it  seems  he  knew  his  voice. 
Tire  other  answered,  “ Ay,  ay  ; for  God’s  sake,  Tom 
Smith,  throw  down  your  arms  and  yield,  or  you  are  all 
dead  men  this  moment.” 

“ Who  must  we  yield  to  ? Where  are  they  ? ” says 
Smith  again.  “ Here  they  are,”  says  he  ; “ here  ’s  our 
captain,  and  fifty  men  with  him,  have  been  hunting 
you  this  two  hours ; the  boatswain  is  killed,  Will  Frye 
i?  wounded,  and  I am  a prisoner ; and  if  you  do  not 
yield,  you  are  all  lost.” 

“ Will  they  give  us  quarter  then,”  says  Tom  Smith, 
“ an  we  will  yield  ? ” “I  ’ll  go  and  ask,  if  you  prom- 
ise to  yield,”  says  Robinson.  So  he  asked  the  cap- 
tain, and  the  captain  then  calls  himself  out,  “ You, 
Smith,  you  know  my  voice,  if  you  lay  down  your  arms 

immediately,  and  submit,  you  shall  have  your  lives. 

all  but  w:11  Aflri,lg 


342 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


Upon  this  Will  Atkins  cried  out,  “ For  God’s  sake, 
captain,  give  me  quarter ; what  have  I done  ? They 
have  been  all  as  bad  as  I ; ” which,  by  the  way,  was 
not  true  neither  ; for,  it  seems,  this  Will  Atkins  was 
the  first  man  that  laid  hold  of  the  captain  when 
they  first  mutinied,  and  used  him  barbarously,  in  ty- 
ing his  hands,  and  giving  him  injurious  language. 
However,  the  captain  told  him  he  must  lay  down  his 
arms  at  discretion,  and  trust  to  the  governor’s  mercy ; 
by  which  he  meant  me,  for  they  all  called  me  gov- 
ernor. 

In  a word,  they  all  laid  down  their  arms,  and 
begged  their  lives ; and  I sent  the  man  that  had 
parleyed  with  them  and  two  more,  who  bound  them 
all;  and  then  my  great  army  of  fifty  men,  which, 
particularly  with  those  three,  were  all  but  eight,  came 
up,  and  seized  upon  them  all,  and  upon  their  boat ; 
only  that  I kept  myself  and  one  more  out  of  sight  for 
reasons  of  state. 

Our  next  work  was  to  repair  the  boat,  and  think  of 
seizing  the  ship  ; and  as  for  the  .captain,  now  he  had 
leisure  to  parley  with  them,  he  expostulated  with 
them  upon  the  villainy  of  their  practices  with  him, 
and  at  length  upon  the  farther  wickedness  of  their 
design,  and  how  certainly  it  must  bring  them  to 
misery  and  distress  in  the  end,  and  perhaps  to  the 
gallows. 

They  all  appeared  very  penitent,  and  begged  hard 
for  their  lives.  As  for  that,  he  told  them  they  were 
none  of  his  prisoners,  but  the  commander  of  the 
island ; that  they  thought  they  had  set  him  on  shore 
in  a barren  uninhabited  island  ; but  it  had  pleased 
God  so  to  direct  them  that  the  island  was  inhabited, 
and  that  the  governor  was  an  Englishman ; that  he 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


343 


might  hang-  them  all  there,  if  he  pleased  ; but  as  he  had 
given  them  all  quarter,  he  supposed  he  would  send 
them  to  England,  to  be  dealt  with  there  as  justice  re- 
quired, except  Atkins,  whom  he  was  commanded  by 
the  governor  to  advise  to  prepare  for  death,  for  that 
he  would  be  hanged  in  the  morning. 

Though  this  was  all  a fiction  of  his  own,  yet  it  had 
its  desired  effect.  Atkins  fell  upon  his  knees,  to  beg 
the  captain  to  intercede  with  the  governor  for  his 
life ; and  all  the  rest  begged  of  him,  for  God’s  sake, 
that  they  might  not  be  sent  to  England. 

It  now  occurred  to  me  that  the  time  of  our  deliv- 
erance was  come,  and  that  it  would  be  a most  easy 
thing  to  bring  these  fellows  in  to  be  hearty  in  getting 
possession  of  the  ship  ; so  I retired  in  the  dark  from 
them,  that  they  might  not  see  what  kind  of  a governor 
they  had,  and  called  the  captain  to  me.  When  I 
called,  as  at  a good  distance,  one  of  the  men  was 
ordered  to  speak  again,  and  say  to  the  captain,  “ Cap- 
tain, the  commander  calls  for  you.”  And  presently 
the  captain  replied,  “Tell  his  excellency  I am  just 
a-coming.”  This  more  perfectly  amused  1 them,  and 
they  all  believed  that  the  commander  was  just  by 
with  liis  fifty- men. 

Upon  the  captain’s  coming  to  me,  I told  him  my 
project  for  seizing  the  ship,  which  he  liked  of  wonder- 
fully well,  and  resolved  to  put  it  in  execution  the  next 
morning.  But  in  order  to  execute  it  with  more  art, 
and  secure  of  success,  I told  him  we  must  divide  the 
prisoners,  and  that  he  should  go  and  take  Atkins  and 
two  more  of  the  worst  of  them,  and  send  them  pin- 
ioned to  the  cave  where  the  others  lay.  This  was 

1 Amused,  here  is  in  the  sense  of  beguiled,  a common  usage  in 
the  eighteenth  century. 


344 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


committed  to  Friday  and  the  two  men  who  came  on 
shore  with  the  captain. 

They  conveyed  them  to  the  cave,  as  to  a prison. 
And  it  was  indeed  a dismal  place,  especially  to  men 
in  their  condition.  The  others  I ordered  to  my 
bower,  as  I called  it,  of  which  I have  given  a full  de- 
scription  ; and  as  it  was  fenced  in,  and  they  pinioned, 
the  place  was  secure  enough,  considering  they  were 
upon  their  behavior. 

To  these  in  the  morning  I sent  the  captain,  who 
was  to  enter  into  a parley  with  them;  in  a word,  to 
try  them,  and  tell  me  whether  he  thought  they  might 
be  trusted  or  no  to  go  on  board  and  surprise  the  ship. 
He  talked  to  them  of  the  injury  done  him,  of  the 
condition  they  were  brought  to ; and  that  though  the 
governor  had  given  them  quarter  for  their  lives  as  to 
the  present  action,  yet  that  if  they  were  sent  to  Eng- 
land they  would  all  be  hanged  in  chains,  to  be  sure  ; 
but  that  if  they  would  join  in  so  just  an  attempt  as  to 
recover  the  ship,  he  would  have  the  governor’s  engage- 
ment for  their  pardon. 

Any  one  may  guess  how  readily  suck  a proposal 
would  be  accepted  by  men  in  their  ..condition.  They 
fell  down  on  their  knees  to  the  captain,  and  promised, 
with  the  deepest  imprecations,  that  they  would  be 
faithful  to  him  to  the  last  drop,  and  that  they  should 
owe  their  lives  to  him,  and  would  go  with  him  all 
over  the  world ; that  they  would  own  him  for  a father 
to  them  as  long  as  they  lived. 

“ Well,”  says  the  captain,  “ I must  go  and  tell  the 
governor  what  you  say,  and  see  what  I can  do  to 
bring  him  to  consent  to  it.”  So  he  brought  me  an 
account  of  the  temper  he  found  them  in,  and  that 
he  verily  believed  they  would  be  faithful.  However 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


345 


that  we  might  be  very  secure,  I told  him  he  should  go 
back  again  and  choose  out  five  of  them,  and  tell  them 
they  might  see  that  he  did  not  want  men,  that  he 
would  take  ont  those  five  to  be  his  assistants,  and  that 
the  governor  would  keep  the  other  two  and  the  three 
that  were  sent  prisoners  to  the  castle,  my  cave,  as 
hostages  for  the  fidelity  of  those  five ; and  that  if  they 
proved  unfaithful  in  the  execution,  the  five  hostages 
should  be  hanged  in  chains  alive  upon  the  shore. 

This  looked  severe,  and  convinced  them  that  the 
governor  was  in  earnest.  However,  they  had  no  way 
left  them  but  to  accept  it ; and  it  was  now  the  busi- 
ness of  the  prisoners,  as  much  as  of  the  captain,  to 
persuade  the  other  five  to  do  their  duty. 

Our  strength  was  now  thus  ordered  for  the  expe- 
dition. 1.  The  captain,  his  mate,  and  passenger. 
2.  Then  the  two  prisoners  of  the  first  gang,  to  whom, 
having  their  characters  from  the  captain,  1 had  given 
their  liberty,  and  trusted  them  with  arms.  3.'  The 
other  two  whom  I had  kept  till  now  in  my  bower, 
pinioned,  but  upon  the  captain’s  motion  had  now  re- 
leased. 4.  These  five  released  at  last ; so  that  they 
were  twelve  in  all,  besides  five  we  kept  prisoners  in 
the  cave  for  hostages. 

I asked  the  captain  if  he  was  willing  to  venture 
with  these  hands  on  board  the  ship ; for  as  for  me 
and  my  man  Friday,  I did  not  think  it  was  proper  for 
us  to  stir,  having  seven  men  left  behind,  and  it  was 
employment  enough  for  us  to  keep  them  asunder  and 
supply  them  with  victuals.  As  to  the  five  in  the  cave, 
I resolved  to  keep  them  fast ; but  Friday  went  in 
twice  a day  to  them,  to  supply  them  with  necessaries, 
and  I made  the  other  two  carry  provisions  to  a certain 
distance,  where  Friday  was  to  take  it. 


346 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


When  I showed  myself  to  the  two  hostages,  it  was 
witli  the  captain,  who  told  them  I was  the  person  the 
governor  had  ordered  to  look  after  them,  and  that  it; 
was  the  governor’s  pleasure  they  should  not  stir  any- 
where but  by  my  direction ; that  if  they  did,  they 
should  be  fetched  into  the  castle,  and  be  laid  in  irons  ; 
so  that  as  we  never  suffered  them  to  see  me  as  govfernor, 
so  I now  appeared  as  another  person,  and  spoke  of  the 
governor,  the  garrison,  the  castle,  and  the  like,  upon 
all  occasions. 

The  captain  now  had  no  difficulty  before  him  but  to 
furnish  his  two  boats,  stop  the  breach  of  one,  and  man 
them.  He  made  his  passenger  captain  of  one,  with 
four  other  men  ; and  himself,  and  his  mate,  and  five 
more  went  in  the  other ; and  they  contrived  their 
business  very  well,  for  they  came  up  to  the  ship  about 
midnight.  As  soon  as  they  came  within  call  of  the 
ship,  he  made  Robinson  hail  them,  and  tell  them  they 
had  brought  off  the  men  and  the  boat,  but  that  it  was 
a long  time  before  they  had  found  them,  and  the  like, 
holding  them  in  a chat  till  they  came  to  the  ship’s 
side  ; when  the  captain  and  the  mate  entering  first, 
with  their  arms,  immediately  knocked  down  the  second 
mate  and  carpenter  with  the  butt-end  of  their  mus- 
kets, being  very  faithfully  seconded  by  their  men. 
They  secured  all  the  rest  that  were  upon  the  main 
and  quarter  decks,  and  began  to  fasten  the  hatches  to 
keep  them  down  who  were  below ; when  the  other 
boat  and  their  men  entering  at  the  fore-chains,  secured 
the  forecastle  of  the  ship,  and  the  scuttle  which  went 
down  into  the  cook-room,  making  three  men  they 
found  there  prisoners. 

When  this  was  done,  and  all  safe  upon  deck,  the 
captain  ordered  the  mate,  with  three  men,  to  break  into 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


347 

the  round-house,  where  the  new  rebel  captain  lay,  and 
having  taken  the  alarm  was  gotten  up,  and  with  two 
men  and  a boy  had  gotten  firearms  in  their  hands  ; 
and  when  the  mate  with  a crow  split  open  the  door , 
the  new  captain  and  his  men  fired  boldly  among  them, 
and  wounded  the  mate  with  a musket-ball,  which  brok  s 
his  arm,  and  wounded  two  more  of  the  men,  but  kille.  I 
nobody. 

The  mate,  calling  for  help,  rushed  however  into  the 
round-house,  wounded  as  he  was,  and  with  his  pistol 
shot  the  new  captain  through  the  head,  the  bullet 
entering  at  his  mouth  and  came  out  again  behind  one 
of  his  ears,  so  that  he  never  spoke  a word  ; upon  which 
the  rest  yielded,  and  the  ship  was  taken  effectually, 
without  any  more  lives  lost. 

As  soon  as  the  ship  was  thus  secured,  the  captain 
ordered  seven  guns  to  be  fired,  which  was  the  signal 
agreed  upon  with  me  to  give  me  notice  of  his  success, 
which  you  may  be  sure  I was  very  glad  to  hear,  having 
sat  watching  upon  the  shore  for  it  till  near  two  of 
the  clock  in  the  morning. 

Having  thus  heard  the  signal  plainly,  I hud  me 
down  ; and  it  having  been  a day  of  great  fatigue  to 
me,  I slept  very  sound,  till  I was  something  surprised 
with  the  noise  of  a gun  ; and  presently  starting  up,  I 
heard  a man  call  me  by  the  name  of  “ Governor,” 
“ Governor,”  and  presently  I knew  the  captain’s 
voice  ; when  climbing  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  there 
he  stood,  and  pointing  to  the  ship,  he  embraced  me  in 
his  arms.  “ My  dear  friend  and  deliverer,”  says  he, 
“ there ’s  your  ship,  for  she  is  all  yours,  and  so  are  we, 
and  all  that  belong  to  her.”  I cast  my  eyes  to  the 
ship,  and  there  she  rode  within  little  more  than  half  a 
mile  of  the  shore  ; for  they  had  weighed  her  anchor 


348 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


as  soon  as  they  were  masters  of  her,  and,  the  weather 
being  fair,  had  brought  her  to  an  anchor  just  against 
the  mouth  of  the  little  creek,  and  the  tide  being  up, 
the  captain  had  brought  the  pinnace  in  near  the  place 
where  I at  first  landed  my  rafts  and  so  landed  just  at 
my  door. 

I was  at  first  ready  to  sink  down  with  the  surprise ; 
for  I saw  my  deliverance,  indeed,  visibly  put  into  my 
hands,  all  things  easy,  and  a large  ship  just  ready  to 
carry  me  away  whither  I pleased  to  go.  At  first,  for 
some  time,  I was  not  able  to  answer  him  one  word ; 
but  as  he  had  taken  me  in  his  arms,  I held  fast  by 
him,  or  I should  have  fallen  to  the  ground. 

He  perceived  the  surprise,  and  immediately  pulls  a 
bottle  out  of  his  pocket,  and  gave  me  a dram  of  cordial, 
which  he  had  brought  on  purpose  for  me.  After  I 
had  drank  it,  I sat  down  upon  the  ground  ; and  though 
it  brought  me  to  myself,  yet  it  was  a good  while  before 
I could  speak  a word  to  him. 

All  this  while  the  poor  man  was  in  as  great  an 
ecstasy  as  I,  only  not  under  any  surprise,  as  I was  ; 
and  he  said  a thousand  kind,  tender  things  to  me,  to 
compose  me  and  bring  me  to  myself.  But  such  was 
the  flood  of  joy  in  my  breast  that  it  put  all  my  spirits 
into  confusion.  At  last  it  broke  out  into  tears,  and  in 
a little  while  after  I recovered  my  speech. 

Then  I took  my  turn,  and  embraced  him  as  my 
deliverei-,  and  we  rejoiced  together.  I told  him  I 
looked  upon  him  as  a man  sent  from  heaven  to  deliver 
me,  and  that  the  whole  transaction  seemed  to  be  a 
\ chain  of  wonders  ; that  such  things  as  these  were  the 
t testimonies  we  had  of  n.  secret  hand  of  Providence 
governing  the  world,  and  an  evidence  that  the  eyes  of 
an  infinite  Power  could  search  into  the  remotest  corner 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS.  349 

of  the  world,  and  send  help  to  the  miserable  whenever 
He  pleased. 

I forgot  not  to  lift  up  my  heart  in  thankfulness  to 
heaven ; and  what  heart  could  forbear  to  bless  Him, 
who  had  not  only  in  a miraculous  manner  provided  for 
one  in  such  a wilderness,  and  in  such  a desolate  con- 
dition, but  from  whom  every  deliverance  must  always 
be  acknowledged  to  proceed? 

When  we  had  talked  a while,  the  captain  told  me 
he  had  brought  me  some  little  refreshment,  such  as  the 
ship  afforded,  and  such  as  the  wretches  that  had  been 
so  long  his  masters  had  not  plundered  him  of.  Upon 
this  he  called  aloud  to  the  boat,  and  bid  his  men 
bring  the  things  ashore  that  were  for  the  governor ; 
and,  indeed,  it  was  a present  as  if  I had  been  one,  not 
that  was  to  be  carried  away  along  with  them,  but  as  if 
I had  been  to  dwell  upon  the  island  still,  and  they 
were  to  go  without  me. 

First,  he  had  brought  me  a case  of  bottles  full  of 
excellent  cordial  waters,  six  large  bottles  of  Madeira 
wine  (the  bottles  held  two  quarts  apiece),  two  pounds 
of  excellent  good  tobacco,  twelve  good  pieces  of  the 
ship’s  beef,  and  six  pieces  of  pork,  with  a bag  of  peas, 
and  about  a hundred-weight  of  biscuit. 

He  brought  me  also  a box  of  sugar,  a box  of  flour, 
a bag  full  of  lemons,  and  two  bottles  of  lime  juice,  and 
abundance  of  other  things  ; but  besides  these,  and 
what  was  a thousand  times  more  usefid  to  me,  he 
brought  me  six  clean  new  shirts,  six  very  good  neck- 
cloths, two  pair  of  gloves,  one  pair  of  shoes,  a hat,  and 
one  pair  of  stockings,  and  a very  good  suit  of  clothes, 
of  his  own,  which  had  been  worn  but  very  little  ; in  a 
word,  he  clothed  me  from  head  to  foot. 

It  was  a very  kind  and  agreeable  present,  as  any  one 


350. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


may  imagine,  to  one  in  my  circumstances ; but  never 
was  anything  in  the  world  of  that  kind  so  unpleasant, 
awkward,  and  uneasy  as  it  was  to  me  to  wear  such 
clothes  at  their  first  putting  on. 

After  these  ceremonies  passed,  and  after  all  his  good 
things  were  brought  into  my  little  apartment,  we  began 
to  consult  what  was  to  be  done  with  the  prisoners  we 
had  ; for  it  was  worth  considering  whether  we  might 
venture  to  take  them  away  with  ns  or  no,  especially 
two  of  them,  whom  we  knew  to  be  incorrigible  and 
refractory  to  the  last  degree ; and  the  captain  said  he 
knew  they  were  such  rogues  that  there  was  no  obliging 
them  ; and  if  he  did  carry  them  away,  it  must  be  in 
irons,  as  malefactors,  to  be  delivered  over  to  justice  at 
the  first  English  colony  he  could  come  at ; and  I found 
that  the  captain  himself  was  very  anxious  about  it. 

Upon  this  I told  him  that,  if  he  desired  it,  I durst 
undertake  to  bring  the  two  men  he  spoke  of  to  make 
it  their  own  request  that  he  should  leave  them  upon 
the  island.  “ I should  be  very  glad  of  that,”  says  the 
captain,  “ with  all  my  heart.” 

“ Well,”  says  I,  “ I will  send  for  them  up,  and  talk 
with  them  for  you.”  So  I caused  Friday  and  the  two 
hostages,  for  they  were  now  discharged,  their  comrades 
having  performed  their  promise  ; I say,  I caused  them 
to  go  to  the  cave  and  bring  up  the  five  men,  pinioned 
as  they  were,  to  the  bower,  and  keep  them  there  till  I 
came. 

After  some  time  I came  thither,  dressed  in  my  new 
habit ; and  now  I was  called  governor  again.  Being 
all  met,  and  the  captain  with  me,  I caused  the  men  to 
be  brought  before  me,  and  I told  them  I had  had  a 
full  account  of  their  villainous  behavior  to  the  cap- 
tain, and  how  they  had  run  away  with  the  ship,  and 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


351 


were  preparing  to  commit  farther  robberies,  but  that 
Providence  had  ensnared  them  in  their  own  ways,  and 
that  they  were  fallen  into  the  pit  which  they  had 
digged  for  others. 

1 let  them  know  that  by  my  direction  the  ship  had 
been  seized,  that  she  lay  now  in  the  road,  and  they 
might  see,  by  and  by,  that  their  new  captain  had 
received  the  reward  of  his  villainy,  for  that  they 
might  see  him  hanging  at  the  yard-arm ; that  as  to 
them,  I wanted  to  know  what  they  had  to  say  why  I 
should  not  execute  them  as  pirates,  taken  in  the  fact, 
as  by  my  commission  they  could  not  doubt  I had  au- 
thority to  do. 

One  of  them  answered  in  the  name  of  the  rest  that 
they  had  nothing  to  say  but  this,  that  when  they  were 
taken  the  captain  promised  them  their  lives,  and  they 
humbly  implored  my  mercy.  But  I told  them  I knew 
not  what  mercy  to  show  them ; for  as  for  myself,  I had 
resolved  to  quit  the  island  with  all  my  men,  and  had 
taken  passage  with  the  captain  to  go  for  England. 
And  as  for  the  captain,  he  could  not  carry  them  to 
England  other  than  as  prisoners  in  irons,  to  be  tried 
for  mutiny,  and  running  away  with  the  ship ; the  con 
sequence  of  which,  they  must  needs  know,  would  bt 
the  gallows ; so  that  I could  not  tell  which  was  bes  i 
for  them,  unless  they  had  a mind  to  take  their  fate  in 
the  island.  If  they  desired  that,  I did  not  care,  a ; 

I had  liberty  to  leave  it.  I had  some  inclination  to 
give  them  their  lives,  if  they  thought  they  could  shift 
on  shore. 

They  seemed  very  thankful  for  it,  said  they  would 
much  rather  venture  to  stay  there  than  to  be  carried 
to  England  to  be  hanged ; so  I left  it  on  that  issue. 

However,  the.  captain  ^emed)  to  make  some  diftv  - 


352 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


culty  of  iff  ns  if  lie  d mat  not  loavo  them  there?  Upon 
fcliis  I seemed  a little  angry  with  the  captain,  and  told 
him  that  they  were  my  prisoners,  not  his ; and  that 
seeing  I had  offered  them  so  much  favor,  I would  be 
as  good  as  my  word ; and  that  if  he  did  not  think  fit 
to  consent  to  it,  I would  set  them  at  liberty,  as  I found 
them ; and  if  he  did  not  like  it,  he  might  take  there 
again  if  he  could  catch  them. 

Upon  this  they  appeared  very  thankful,  and  I 
accordingly  set  them  at  liberty,  and  bade  them  retire 
into  the  woods  to  the  place  whence  they  came,  and  I 
would  leave  them  some  firearms,  some  ammunition,  and 
some  directions  how  they  should  live  very  well,  if  they 
thought  fit. 

Upon  this  I prepared  to  go  on  board  the  ship,  but 
told  the  captain  that  I would  stay  that  night  to  pre- 
pare my  things,  and  desired  him  to  go  on  board  in  the 
meantime,  and  keep  all  right  in  the  ship,  and  send 
the  boat  on  shore  the  next  day  for  me  ; ordering  him, 
in  the  meantime,  to  cause  the  new  captain,  who  was 
killed,  to  be  hanged  at  the  yard-arm,  that  these  men 
might  see  him. 

When  the  captain  was  gone,  I sent  for  the  men  up 
to  me  to  my  apartment,  and  entered  seriously  into  dis- 
course with  them  of  their  circumstances.  I told  them 
I thought  they  had  made  a right  choice ; that  if  the 
captain  carried  them  away,  they  would  certainly  be 
hanged.  I showed  them  the  new  captain  hanging  at 
the  yard-arm  of  the  ship,  and  told  them  they  had 
nothing  less  to  expect. 

When  they  had  all  declared  their  willingness  to 
stay,  I then  told  them  I would  let  them  into  the  story 
of  my  living  there,  and  put  them  into  the  way  of  mak- 
ing it  easy  to  them.  Accordingly  I gave  them  the 


THE  FIGHT  WITH  MUTINEERS. 


353 


whole  history  of  the  place,  and  of  my  coming  to  it, 
showed  them  my  fortifications,  the  way  I made  my 
bread,  planted  my  corn,  cured  my  grapes ; and  in  a 
word,  all  that  was  necessary  to  make  them  easy.  I 
told  them  the  story  also  of  the  sixteen  Spaniards 
that  were  to  be  expected,  for  whom  I left  a letter,  and 
made  them  promise  to  treat  them  in  common  with 
themselves. 

j.  I left  them  my  firearms,  viz.,  five  muskets,  three 
/fowling-pieces,  and  three  swords.  I had  above  a 
barrel  and  half  of  powder  left ; for  after  the  first 
year  or  two  I used  but  little,  and  wasted  none.  I gave 
them  a description  of  the  way  I managed  the  goats, 
and  directions  to  milk  and  fatten  them,  and  to  make 
r both  butter  and  cheese. 

In  a word,  I gave  them  every  part  of  my  own 
story,  and  I told  them  I would  prevail  with  the  cap- 
tain to  leave  them  two  barrels  of  gunpowder  more, 
and  some  garden  seeds,  which  I told  them  I would 
have  been  very  glad  of.  Also  I gave  them  the  bag 
of  peas  which  the  captain  had  brought  me  to  eat,  aud 
bade  them  be  sure  to  sow  and  increase  them. 

Having  done  all  this,  I left  them  the  next  day,  and 
went  on  board  the  ship.  We  prepared  immediately 
to  sail,  but  did  not  weigh  that  night.  The  next  morn- 
ing early  two  of  the  five  men  came  swimming  to  the 
ship’s  side,  and,  making  a most  lamentable  complaint 
of  the  other  three,  begged  to  be  taken  into  the  ship 
for  God’s  sake,  for  they  should  be  murdered,  and 
begged  the  captain  to  take  them  on  board,  though  he 
hanged  them  immediately. 

Upon  this  the  captain  pretended  to  have  no  power 
without  me;  but  after  some  difficulty,  and  after  their 
solemn  promises  of  amendment,  they  were  taken  on 


354 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


board,  and  were  some  time  after  soundly  whipped  and 
pickled,1  after  which  they  proved  very  honest  and 
quiet  fellows. 

Some  time  after  this  the  boat  was  ordered  on  shore, 
the  tide  being-  up,  with  the  things  promised  to  the 
men,  to  which  the  captain,  at  my  intercession,  caused 
their  chests  and  clothes  to  be  added,  which  they  took, 
and  were  very  thankful  for.  I also  encouraged  them 
by  telling  them  that  if  it  lay  in  my  way  to  send  any 
vessel  to  take  them  in,  I would  not  forget  them. 

When  I took  leave  of  this  island,  I carried  on 
board,  for  relics,  the  great  goat-skin  cap  I had  made, 
my  umbrella,  and  my  parrot ; also  I forgot  not  to 
take  the  money  I formerly  mentioned,  which  had  lain 
by  me  so  long  useless  that  it  was  grown  rusty  or  tar- 
nished, and  could  hardly  pass  for  silver  till  it  had 
been  a little  rubbed  and  handled  ; as  also  the  money 
I found  in  the  wreck  of  the  Spanish  ship. 

1 We  still  have  the  saying  “I  have  a rod  in  piekle  for  you.” 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND. 

And  thus  I left  the  island,  the  19th  of  December, 
as  I found  by  the  ship’s  account,  in  the  year  1686, 
after  I had  been  upon  it  eight  and  twenty  years,  two 
months,  and  nineteen  days,  being  delivered  from  this 
second  captivity  *.1tp  ^qy»f  thA  rnnntV.  Hint.  T tW 
made  my  escape  in  the  barco-lonqo , from  among  the 
Moors  of  Sallee. 

In  this  vessel,  after  a long  voyage,  I arrived  in 
England,  the  11th  of  June,  in  the  year  1687,  having 
been  thirty  and  five  years  absent. 

When  I came  to  England,  I was  as  perfect  a stranger 
to  all  the  world  as  if  I had  never  been  known  there. 
My  benefactor  and  faithful  steward,  whom  I had  left 
in  trust  with  my  money,  was  alive,  but  had  had  great 
misfortunes  in  the  world,  was  become  a widow  the 
second  time,  and  very  low  in  the  world.  I made  her 
easy  as  to  what  she  owed  me,  assuring  her  I would  give 
her  no  trouble  ; but  on  the  contrary,  in  gratitude  to 
her  former  care  and  faithfulness  to  me,  I relieved  her 
as  my  little  stock  would  afford ; which,  at  that  time, 
would  indeed  allow  me  to  do  but  little  for  her  ; but  I 
assured  her  I would  never  forget  her  former  kindness 
to  me,  nor  did  I forget  her  when  I had  sufficient  to 
help  her,  as  shall  be  observed  in  its  place. 

I went  down  afterwards  into  Yorkshire ; but  my 
father  was  dead,  and  my  mother  and  all  the  family 


356 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


extinct,  except  that  I found  two  sisters,  and  two  of  the 
children  of  one  of  ray  brothers  ; and  as  I had  been 
long  ago  given  over  for  dead,  there  had  been  no  pro- 
vision made  for  me  ; so  that,  in  a word,  I found  no- 
thing to  relieve  or  assist  me  ; and  that  little  money  I 
had  would  not  do  much  for  me  as  to  settling  in  the 
world. 

I met  with  one  piece  of  gratitude,  indeed,  which  I 
did  not  expect ; and  this  was,  that  the  master  of  the 
ship  whom  I had  so  happily  delivered,  and  by  the 
same  means  saved  the  ship  and  cargo,  having  given 
a very  handsome  account  to  the  owners  of  the  man- 
ner how  I had  saved  the  lives  of  the  men,  and  the 
ship,  they  invited  me  to  meet  them  and  some  other 
merchants  concerned,  and  all  together  made  me  a very 
handsome  compliment  upon  the  subject,  and  a present 
of  almost  £200  sterling. 

1 But  after  making  several  reflections  upon  the  cir- 
cumstances of  my  life,  and  how  little  way  this  would 
go  towards  settling  me  in  the  world,  I resolved  to  go 
to  Lisbon,  and  see  if  I might  not  come  by  some  in- 
formation of  the  state  of  my  plantation  in  the  Brazils, 
and  of  what  was  become  of  my  partner,  who  I had 
reason  to  suppose  had  some  years  now  given  nib  over 
for  dead. 

With  this  view  I took  shipping  for  Lisbon,  where 
I arrived  in  April  following ; my  man  Friday  accom- 
panying me  very  honestly  in  all  these  ramblings,  and 
proving  a most  faithful  servant  upon  all  occasions. 

When  I came  to  Lisbon,  I found  out,  by  inquiry, 
and  to  my  particular  satisfaction,  my  old  friend  the 
captain  of  the  ship  who  first  took  me  up  at  sea  off  of 
the  shore  of  Africa.  He  was  now  grown  old,  and  had 
Left  off  the  sea,  having  put  his  son,  who  was  far  from 


R OBI  NS  ON  CR  US  OE  LEA  VES  HIS  ISLAND.  85  7 


a young  man,  into  his  ship,  and  who  still  used  the 
Brazil  trade.  The  old  man  did  not  know  me ; and, 
indeed,  I hardly  knew  him  ; but  I soon  brought  him 
to  my  remembrance,  and  as  soon  brought  myself  to 
his  remembrance  when  I told  him  who  I was. 

After  some  passionate  expressions  of  the  old  ac- 
quaintance, I inquired,  yoiwnay  be  sure,  after  my 
plantation  and  my  partner.  The  old  man  told  me 
he  had  not  been  in  the  Brazils  for  about  nine  years  ; 
but  that  he  could  assure  me  that,  when  he  came  away, 
my  partner  was  living ; but  the  trustees,  whom  I had 
joined  with  him  to  take  cognizance  of  my  part,  were 
both  dead.  That,  however,  he  believed  that  I would 
have  a very  good  account  of  the  improvement  of  the 
plantation ; for  that  upon  the  general  belief  of  my 
being  cast  away  and  drowned,  my  trustees  had  given 
in  the  account  of  the  produce  of  my  part  of  the  plan- 
tation to  the  procurator-fiscal,  who  had  appropriated 
it,  in  case  I never  came  to  claim  it,  one  third  to  the 
king,  and  two  thirds  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Augus- 
tine, to  be  expended  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor,  and 
for  the  conversion  of  the  Indians  to  the  Catholic  faith; 
but  that  if  I appeared,  or  any  one  for  me,  to  claim 
the  inheritance,  it  should  be  restored  ; only  that  the 
improvement,  or  annual  production,  being  distributed 
to  charitable  uses,  could  not  be  restored.  But  he 
assured  me  that  the  steward  of  the  king’s  revenue 
from  lands,  and  the  provedidore , or  steward  of  the 
monastery,  had  taken  great  care  all  along  that  the  in- 
cumbent, that  is  to  say,  my  partner,  gave  every  year  a 
faithful  account  of  the  produce,  of  which  they  re- 
ceived duly  my  moiety. 

I asked  him  if  he  knew  to  what  height  of  improve- 
ment he  had  brought  the  plantation,  and  whether  he 


358 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


thought  it  might  be  worth  looking  after ; or  whether, 
on  my  going  thither,  I should  meet  with  no  obstruc- 
tion to  my  possessing  my  just  right  in  the  moiety. 

He  told  me  he  could  not  tell  exactly  to  what  degree 
the  plantation  was  improved ; but  this  he  knew,  that 
my  partner  was  grown  exceeding  rich  upon  the  enjoy- 
ing but  one  half  of  it ; #and  that,  to  the  best  of  his 
remembrance,  he  had  heard  that  the  king’s  third  of 
my  part,  which  was,  it  seems,  granted  away  to  some 
other  monastery  or  religious  house,  amounted  to  above 
two  hundred  moidores  a year.  That  as  to  my  being 
restored  to  a quiet  possession  of  it,  there  was  no  ques- 
tion to  be  made  of  that,  my  partner  being  alive  to 
witness  my  title,  and  my  name  being  also  enrolled  in 
the  register  of  the  country.  Also  he  told  me  that  the 
survivors  of  my  two  trustees  were  very  fair,  honest 
people,  and  very  wealthy ; and  he  believed  I would  not 
only  have  their  assistance  for  putting  me  in  possession, 
but  would  find  a very  considerable  sum  of  money  in 
their  hands  for  my  account,  being  the  produce  of  the 
farm  while  their  fathers  held  the  trust,  and  before  it 
was  given  up,  as  above ; which,  as  he  remembered, 
was  for  about  twelve  years. 

I showed  myself  a little  concerned  and  uneasy  at  this 
account,  and  inquired  of  the  old  captain  how  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  trustees  should  thus  dispose  my  effects, 
when  he  knew  that  I had  made  my  will,  and  had  made 
him,  the  Portuguese  captain,  my  universal  heir,  etc. 

He  told  me,  that  was  true  ; but  that  as  there  was  no 
proof  of  my  being  dead,  he  could  not  act  as  executor 
until  some  certain  account  should  come  of  my  death ; 
and  that  besides,  he  was  not  willing  to  intermeddle 
with  a thing  so  remote  ; that  it  was  true  he  had  regis- 
tered  my  will,  and  put  in  his  claim ; and  could  he 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEA  VES  HIS  ISLAND.  359 


have  given  any  account  of  ray  being  dead  or  alive,  he 
would  have  acted  by  procuration,  and  taken  possession 
of  the  ingenio,  so  they  called  the  sugar-house,  and  had 
given  his  son,  who  was  now  at  the  Brazils,  order  to 
do  it. 

“ But,”  says  the  old  man,  “ I have  one  piece  of 
news  to  tell  you,  which  perhaps  may  not  be  so  ac- 
ceptable to  you  as  the  rest ; and  that  is,  that  believing 
you  were  lost,  and  all  the  world  believing  so  also,  your 
partner  and  trustees  did  offer  to  account  to  me,  in 
your  name,  for  six  or  eight  of  the  first  years  of  profits, 
which  I received  ; but  there  being  at  that  time,”  says 
he,  “ great  disbursements  for  increasing  the  works, 
building  an  ingenio,  and  buying  slaves,  it  did  not 
amount  to  near  so  much  as  afterwards  it  produced. 
However,”  says  the  old  man,  “ I shall  give  you  a true 
account  of  what  I have  received  in  all,  and  how  I 
have  disposed  of  it.” 

After  a few  days’  farther  conference  with  this  an- 
cient friend,  he  brought  me  an  account  of  the  six 
first  years’  income  of  my  plantation,  signed  by  my 
partner  and  the  merchant-trustees,  being  always  de- 
livered in  goods,  viz.,  tobacco  in  roll,  and  sugar  in 
chests,  besides  rum,  molasses,  etc.,  which  is  the  conse- 
quence of  a sugar-work  ; and  I found,  by  this  account, 
that  every  year  the  income  considerably  increased ; 
but,  as  above,  the  disbursement  being  large,  the  sum 
at  first  was  small.  However,  the  old  man  let  me  see 
that  he  was  debtor  to  me  four  hundred  and  seventy 
moidores  of  gold,  besides  sixty  chests  of  sugar,  and 
fifteen  double  rolls  of  tobacco,  which  were  lost  in 
his  ship,  he  having  been  shipwrecked  coming  home 
to  Lisbon,  about  eleven  years  after  my  leaving  the 
place. 


3G0 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


The  good  man  then  began  to  complain  of  his  mis- 
fortunes, and  how  he  had  been  obliged  to  make  use  of 
my  money  to  recover  his  losses,  and  buy  him  a share 
in  a new  ship.  “ However,  my  old  friend,”  says  he, 
“ you  shall  not  want  a supply  in  your  necessity ; and 
as  soon  as  my  son  returns,  you  shall  be  fully  satis- 
fied.” 

Upon  this  he  pulls  out  an  old  pouch,  and  gives  me 
one  hundred  and  sixty  Portugal  moidores  in  gold ; and 
giving  me  the  writing  of  his  title  to  the  ship,  which 
his  son  was  gone  to  the  Brazils  in,  of  which  he  was  a 
quarter-part  owner,  and  his  son  another,  he  puts  them 
both  into  my  hands  for  security  of  the  rest. 

I was  too  much  moved  with  the  honesty  and  kind- 
ness of  the  poor  man  to  be  able  to  bear  this  ; and  re- 
membering what  he  had  done  for  me,  how  he  had 
taken  me  up  at  sea,  and  how  generously  he  had  used 
me  on  all  occasions,  and  particularly  how  sincere  a 
friend  he  was  now  to  me,  I could  hardly  refrain  weep- 
ing at  what  he  said  to  me ; therefore  first  I asked 
him  if  his  circumstances  admitted  him  to  spare  so 
much  money  at  that  time,  and  if  it  would  not  straiten 
him.  He  told  me  he  could  not  say  but  it  might 
-straiten  him  a little ; but,  however,  it  was  my  money, 
and  I might  want  it  more  than  he. 

Everything  the  good  man  said  was  full  of  affection, 
and  I could  hardly  refrain  from  tears  while  he  spoke ; 
in  short,  I took  a hundred  of  the  moidores,  and  called 
for  a pen  and  ink  to  give  him  a receipt  for  them.  Then 
I returned  him  the  rest,  and  told  him  if  ever  I had  pos- 
session of  the  plantation,  I would  return  the  other  to 
him  also,  as,  indeed,  I afterwards  did ; and  that  as  to 
the  bill  of  sale  of  his  part  in  his  son’s  ship,  I would 
not  take  it  by  any  means ; but  that  if  I wanted  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEA  VES  HIS  ISLAND.  361 


money,  I found  lie  was  honest  enough  to  pay  me  ; and 
if  I did  not,  but  came  to  receive  what  he  gave  me 
reason  to  expect,  I would  never  have  a penny  more 
from  him. 

When  this  was  passed,  the  old  man  began  to  ask 
me  if  he  should  put  me  into  a method  to  make  my 
claim  to  my  plantation.  I told  him  I thought  to  go 
over  to  it  myself.  He  said  I might  do  so  if  I pleased  ; 
but  that  if  I did  not,  there  were  ways  enough  to  secure 
my  right,  and  immediately  to  appropriate  the  profits  to 
my  use;  and  as  there  were  ships  in  the  river  of  Lisbon 
just  ready  to  go  away  to  Brazil,  he  made  me  enter  my 
name  in  a public  register,  with  his  affidavit,  affirming, 
upon  oath,  that  I was  alive,  and  that  I was  the  same 
person  who  took  up  the  land  for  the  planting  the  said 
plantation  at  first.  > 

This  being  regularly  attested  by  a notary,  and  a 
procuration  affixed,  he  directed  me  to  send  it,  with  a 
letter  of  his  writing,  to  a merchant  of  his  acquaintance 
at  the  place,  and  then  proposed  my  staying  with'  him 
till  an  account  came  of  the  return. 

Never  anything  was  more  honorable  than  the  pro- 
ceedings upon  this  procuration ; for  in  less  than  seven 
months  I received  a large  packet  from  the  survivors  of 
my  trustees,  the  merchants,  for  whose  account  I went 
to  sea,  in  which  were  the  following  particular  letters 
and  papers  enclosed. 

First,  there  was  the  account-current  of  the  produce 
of  my  farm  or  plantation  from  the  year  when  their 
fathers  had  balanced  with  my  old  Portugal  captain, 
being  for  six  years  ; the  balance  appeared  to  be  1174 
moidores  in  my  favor. 

Secondly,  there  was  the  account  of  four  years  more, 
while  they  kept  the  effects  in  their  hands,  before  the 


362 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


government  claimed  the  administration,  as  being  the 
effects  cf  a person  not  to  be  found,  which  they  called 
civil  death ; and  the  balance  of  this,  the  value  of  the 
plantation  increasing,  amounted  to  38,892  crusadoes, 
which  made  3241  moidores. 

Thirdly,  there  was  the  prior  of  the  Augustines’ 
account,  who  had  received  the  profits  for  above  four- 
teen years  ; but  not  being  to  account  for  what  was 
disposed  to  the  hospital,  very  honestly  declared  he  had 
872  moidores  not  distributed,  which  he  acknowledged 
to  my  account ; as  to  the  king’s  part,  that  refunded 
nothing. 

There  was  a letter  of  my  partner’s  congratulating  me 
very  affectionately  upon  my  being  alive,  giving  me  an 
account  how  the  estate  was  improved,  and  what  it  pro- 
duced a year,  with  a particular  of  the  number  of  squares 
or  acres  that  it  contained ; how  planted,  how  many 
slaves  there  were  upon  it,  and  making  two  and  twenty 
crosses  for  blessings,  told  me  he  had  said  so  many  Ave 
Marias  to  thank  the  Blessed  Virgin  that  I was  alive ; 
inviting  me  very  passionately  to  come  over  and  take 
possession  of  my  own  ; and  in  the  meantime,  to  give 
him  orders  to  whom  he  should  deliver  my  effects,  if  I 
did  not  come  myself  ; concluding  with  a hearty  tender 
of  his  friendship,  and  that  of  his  family  ; and  sent  me 
as  a present  seven  fine  leopards’  skins,  which  he  had, 
it  seems,  received  from  Africa  by  some  other  ship 
which  he  had  sent  thither,  and  who,  it  seems,  had 
made  a better  voyage  than  I.  He  sent  me  also  five 
chests  of  excellent  sweetmeats,  and  a hundred  pieces 
»f  gold  uncoined,  not  quite  so  large  as  moidores.  By 
the  same  fleet,  my  two  merchant-trustees  shipped  me 
twelve  hundred  chests  of  sugar,  eight  hundred  rolls  of 
tobacco,  and  the  rest  of  the  whole  account  in  gold. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEA  VES  HIS  ISLAND.  363 


I might  well  say  now,  indeed,  that  the  latter  end  of 
Job  was  better  than  the  beginning.  It  is  impossible  to 
express  the  flutterings  of  my  very  heart  when  I looked 
over  these  letters,  and  especially  when  I found  all  my 
wealth  about  me  ; for  as  the  Brazil  ships  come  all  in 
fleets,  the  same  ships  which  brought  my  letters  brought 
my  goods,  and  the  effects  were  safe  in  the  river  before 
the  letters  came  to  my  hand.  In  a word,  I turned 
pale,  and  grew  sick  ; and  had  not  the  old  man  run  and 
fetched  me  a cordial,  I believe  the  sudden  surprise  of 
joy  had  overset  Nature,  and  I had  died  upon  the  spot. 

Nay,  after  that  I continued  very  ill,  and  was  so 
some  hours,  till  a physician  being  sent  for,  and  some- 
thing of  the  real  cause  of  my  illness  being  known,  he 
ordered  me  to  be  let  blood,  after  which  I had  relief, 
and  grew  well ; but  I verily  believe,  if  it  had  not  been  / 
eased  by  a vent  given  in  that  manner  to  the  spirits,  I 
should  have  died.  i 

I was  now  master,  all  on  a sudden,  of  above  five 
thousand  pounds  sterling  in  money,  and  had  an  estate, 
as  I might  well  call  it,  in  the  Brazils  of  above  a thou- 
sand pounds  a year,  as  sure  as  an  estate  of  lands  in 
England ; and  in  a word,  I was  in  a condition  which 
I scarce  knew  how  to  understand,  or  how  to  compose 
myself  for  the  enjoyment  of  it. 

The  first  thing  I did  was  to  recompense  my  original 
benefactor,  my  good  old  captain,  who  had  been  first 
charitable  to  me  in  my  distress,  kkul  to  me  in  my  be- 
ginning, and  honest  to  me  at  the  end.  I showed  him 
all  that  was  sent  me.  I told  him  that,  next  to  the 
providence  of  Heaven,  which  disposes  all  things,  it 
was  owing  to  him  ; and  that  it  now  lay  on  me  to 
reward  him,  which  I would  do  a hundredfold.  So  I 
first  returned  to  him  the  hundred  moidores  I had 


864 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


received  of  him ; then  I sent  for  a notary,  and  caused 
him  to  draw  up  a general  release  or  discharge  for  the 
four  hundred  and  seventy  moidores  which  he  had  ac- 
knowledged he  owed  me  in  the  fullest  and  firmest 
manner  possible ; after  which  I caused  a procuration 
to  be  drawn,  empowering  him  to  be  my  receiver  of  the 
annual  profits  of  my  plantation,  and  appointing  my 
partner  to  account  to  him,  and  make  the  returns  by 
the  usual  fleets  to  him  in  my  name ; and  a clause  in 
the  end,  being  a grant  of  one  hundred  moidores  a 
year  to  him,  during  his  life,  out  of  the  effects,  and 
fifty  moidores  a year  to  his  son  after  him,  for  his  life ; 
and  thus  I requited  my  old  man. 

I was  now  to  consider  which  way  to  steer  my  course 
next,  and  what  to  do  with  the  estate  that  Providence 
had  thus  put  into  my  hands  ; and,  indeed,  I had  more 
care  upon  my  head  now  than  I had  in  my  silent  state 
of  life  in  the  island,  where  I wanted  nothing  but  what 
I had,  and  had  nothing  but  what  I wanted  ; whereas  I 
had  now  a great  charge  upon  me,  and  my  business  was 
f how  to  secure  it.  I had  ne’er  a cave  now  to  hide  my 
I money  in,  or  a place  where  it  might  lie  without  lock  or 
/ key  till  it  grew  mouldy  and  tarnished  before  anybody 
I would  meddle  with  it.  On  the  contrary,  I knew  not 
where  to  put  it,  or  whom  to  trust  with  it.  My  old 
/patron,  the  captain,  indeed,  was  honest,  and  that  was 
the  only  refuge  I had. 

In  the  next  place,  my  interest  in  the  Brazils  seemed 
to  summon  me  thither ; but  now  I could  not  tell  how 
to  think  of  going  thither  till  I had  settled  my  affairs, 
and  left  my  effects  in  some  safe  hands  behind  me.  At 
first  I thought  of  my  old  friend  the  widow,  who  I 
knew  was  honest,  and  would  be  just  to  me  ; but  then 
she  was  in  years,  and  but  poor,  and  for  aught  I knew 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEA  VES  HIS  ISLAND.  365 


might  be  in'  debt ; so  that,  in  a- word,  I had  no  way 
but  to  go  back  to  England  myself,  and  take  my  effects 
with  me. 

It  was  some  months,  however,  before  I resolved 
upon  this  ; and  therefore,  as  I had  rewarded  the  old 
captain  fully,  and  to  his  satisfaction,  who  had  been  my 
former  benefactor,  so  I began  to  think  of  my  poor 
widow,  whose  husband  had  been  my  first  benefactor, 
and  she,  while  it  was  m her  power,  my  faithful  steward 
and  instructor.  So  the  first  thing  I did,  I got  a 
merchant  in  Lisbon  to  write  to  his  correspondent  in 
London,  not  only  to  pay  a bill,  but  to  go  find  her 
out,  and  carry  her  in  money  an  hundred  pounds  from 
me,  and  to  talk  with  her,  and  comfort  her  in  her 
poverty,  by  telling  her  she  should,  if  I lived,  have  a 
further  supply.  At  the  same  time  I sent  my  two  sisters 
in  the  country  each  of  them  an  hundred  pounds,  they 
being,  though  not  in  want,  yet  not  in  very  good  circum- 
stances ; one  having  been  married,  and  left  a widow  ; 
and  the  other  having  a husband  not  so  kind  to  her  as 


he  should  be.  ^ 

But  among  all  my  relations  or  acquaintances,  I could  Al 
not  yet  pitch  upon  one  to  whom  I durst  commit  th^  I 
gross  of  my  stock,  that  I might  go  away  to  the  BrazilsA 
and  leave  things  safe  behind  me  ; and  this  greatly  per- 
plexed me.  ' 

I had  once  a mind  to  have  gone  to  the  Brazils  aniK 
have  settled  myself  there,  for  I was,  as  it  were, l 
naturalized  to  the  place.  But  I had  some  little  scruple  r 
in  my  mind  about  rel ip-ion,  which  insensibly  drew  me  9 
back,  of  which  I shall  say  more  presently.  However,/ 
it  was  not  religion  that  kept  me  from  going  there  for 
the  present ; and  as  I had  made  no  scruple  of  being 
openly  of  the  religion  of  the  country  all  the  while  I 


866 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


was  among  them,  so  neither  did  I yet,  only  that, 
now  and  then,  having  of  late  thought  more  of  it  than 
formerly,  when  I began  to  think  of  living  and  dying 
among  them,  I began  to  regret  my  having  professed 
myself  a Papist,  and  thought  it  might  not  be  the  best 
religion  to  die  with. 

But,  as  I have  said,  this  was  not  the  main  thing  that 
kept  me  from  going  to  the  Brazils,  but  that  really  I 
did  not  know  with  whom  to  leave  my  effects  behind 
me ; so  I resolved,  at  last,  to  go  to  England  with  it, 
where,  if  I arrived,  I concluded  I should  make  some 
acquaintance,  or  find  some  relations,  that  would  be 
faithful  to  me  ; and  accordingly  I prepared  to  go  for 
England  with  all  my  wealth. 

In  order  to  prepare  things  for  my  going  home,  I 
first,  the  Brazil  fleet  being  just  going  away,  resolved 
to  give  answers  suitable  to  the  just  and  faithful  account 
of  things  I had  from  thence.  And  first,  to  the  prior 
of  St.  Augustine  I wrote  a letter  full  of  thanks  for 
their  just  dealings,  and  the  offer  of  the  872  moidores 
which  was  undisposed  of,  which  I desired  might  be 
given,  500  to  the  monastery,  and  372  to  the  poor,  as 
the  prior  should  direct,  desiring  the  good  padre’s 
prayers  for  me,  and  the  like. 

I wrote  next  a letter  of  thanks  to  my  two  trustees, 
with  all  the  acknowledgment  that  so  much  justice  and 
honesty  called  for.  As  for  sending  them  any  present, 
they  were  far  above  having  any  occasion  of  it. 

Lastly,  I wrote  to  my  partner,  acknowledging  his 
industry  in  the  improving  the  plantation,  and  his  in- 
tegrity in  increasing  the  stock  of  the  works,  giving 
him  instructions  for  his  future  government  of  my  part, 
according  to  the  powers  I had  left  with  my  old  patron, 
to  whom  I desired  him  to  send  whatever  became  due 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEA  VES  HIS  ISLAND.  367 


to  me  till  lie  should  hear  from  me  more  particularly ; 
assuring  him  that  it  was  my  intention  not  only  to  come 
to  him,  but  to  settle  myself  there  for  the  remainder  of 
my  life.  To  this  I added  a very  handsome  present  of 
some  Italian  silks  for  his  wife  and  two  daughters,  for 
such  the  captain’s  son  informed  me  he  had,  with  two 
pieces  of  fine  English  broadcloth,  the  best  I could  get 
in  Lisbon,  five  pieces  of  black  baize,  and  some  Flanders 
lace  of  a good  value. 

Having  thus  settled  my  affairs,  sold  my  cargo,  and 
turned  all  my  effects  into  good  bills  of  exchange,  my 
next  difficulty  was  which  way  to  go  to  England.  I 
had  been  accustomed  enough  to  the  sea,  and  yet  I had 
a strange  aversion  to  going  to  England  by  sea  at 
that  time  ; and  though  I could  give  no  reason  for  it, 
yet  the  difficulty  increased  upon  me  so  much  that 
though  I had  once  shipped  my  baggage  in  order  to 
go,  yet  I altered  my  mind,  and  that  not  once,  but  two 
or  three  times. 

It  is  true  I had  been  very  unfortunate  by  sea,  and' 
this  might  be  some  of  the  reason  ; but  let  no  man 
slight  the  strong  impulses  of  his  own  thoughts  in  cases 
of  such  moment.  Two  of  the  ships  which  I had  singled 
out  to  go  in,  I mean  more  particularly  singled  out  than 
any  other,  that  is  to  say,  so  as  in  one  of  them  to  put 
my  things  on  board,  and  in  the  other  to  have  agreed 
with  the  captain  ; I say,  two  of  these  ships  miscarried, 
viz.,  one  was  taken  by  the  Algerines,  and  the  other 
was  cast  away  on  the  Start,  near  Torbay,  and  all  tha  j 
people  drowned  except  three  ; so  that  in  either  of  those  J 
vessels  I had  been  made  miserable  ; and  in  whjylf^ 
most,  it  was  hard  to  say. 

Having  been  thus  harassed  in  my  thoughts,  my  old 
pilot,  to  whom  I communicated  everything,  pressed  me 


368 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


earnestly  not  to  go  by  sea,  but  either  to  go  by  land  to 
the  Groyne,  and  cross  over  the  Bay  of  Biscay  to 
Rochelle,  from  whence  it  was  but  an  easy  and  safe 
journey  by  land  to  Paris,  and  so  to  Calais  and  Dover  ; 
or  to  gok  up  to  Madrid,  and  so  all  the  way  by  land 
through  France. 

In  a word,  I was  so  prepossessed  against  my  going 
by  sea  at  all,  except  from  Calais  to  Dover,  that  I 
resolved  to  travel  all  the  way  by  land  ; which,  as  I 
was  not  in  haste,  and  did  not  value  the  charge,  was  by 
much  the  pleasanter  way.  And  to  make  it  more  so, 
my  old  captain  brought  an  English  gentleman,  the  son 
of  a merchant  in  Lisbon,  who  was  willing  to  travel 
with  me  ; after  which  we  picked  up  two  more  English 
merchants  also,  and  two  young  Portuguese  gentlemen, 
the  last  going  to.  Paris  only;  so  that  we  were  in  all 
six  of  us,  and  five  servants  ; the  two  merchants  and 
the  two  Portuguese  contenting  themselves  with  one 
servant  between  two,  to  save  the  charge  ; and  as  for 
me,  I got  an  English  sailor  to  travel  with  me  as  a 
servant,  besides  my  man  Friday,  who  was  too  much  a 
stranger  to  be  capable  of  supplying  the  place  of  a ser- 
vant on  the  road. 

In  this  manner  I set  out  from  Lisbon  ; and  our  com- 
pany being  all  very  well  mounted  and  armed,  we  made 
a little  troop,  whereof  they  did  me  the  honor  to  call  me 
captain,  as  well  because  I was  the  oldest  man,  as  be- 
cause I had  two  servants,  and  indeed  was  the  original 
of  the  whole  journey. 

As  I have  troubled  you  with  none  of  my  sea  jour- 
nals, so  I shall  trouble  you  now  with  none  of  my  land 
journal ; but  some  adventures  that  happened  to  us  in 
this  tedious  and  difficult  journey  I must  not  omit. 

When  we  came  to  Madrid,  we  being  all  of  us 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  3G9 


strangers  to  Spain,  were  willing  to  stay  some  time  to 
see  the  court  of  Spain,  and  to  see  what  was  worth 
observing ; but  it  being  the  latter  part  of  the  summer 
we  hastened  away,  and  set  out  from  Madrid  about  the 
middle  of  October  ; but  when  we  came  to  the  edge  of 
Navarre,  we  were  alarmed  at  several  towns  on  the  way 
with  an  account  that  so  much  snow  was  fallen  on  the 
French  side  of  the  mountains,  that  several  travellers 
were  obliged  to  come  back  to  Pampeluna,  after  having 
attempted,  at  an  extreme  hazard,  to  pass  on. 

When  we  came  to  Pampeluna  itself,  we  found  it  so 
indeed  ; and  to  me,  that  had  been  always  used  to  a hot 
climate,  and  indeed  to  countries  where  we  could  scarce 
bear  any  clothes  on,  the  cold  was  insufferable  ; nor 
indeed  was  it  more  painful  than  it  was  surprising  to 
come  but  ten  days  before  out  of  the  Old  Castile,  where 
the  weather  was  not  only  warm,  but  very  hot,  and 
immediately  to  feel  a wind  from  the  Pyrenean  moun- 
tains so  very  keen,  so  severely  cold,  as  to  be  intolerable, 
and  to  endanger  benumbing  and  perishing  of  our  fin- 
gers and  toes.  Poor  Friday  was  really  frighted  when 
he  saw  the  mountains  all  covered  with  snow,  and  felt 
cold  weather,  which  he  had  never  seen  or  felt  before 
in  his  life. 

To  mend  the  matter,1  when  we  came  to  Pampeluna 
it  continued  snowing  with  so  much  violence  and  so 
long,  that  the  people  said  winter  was  come  before  its 
time  ; and  the  roads,  which  were  difficult  before,  were 
now  quite  impassable  ; for,  in  a word,  the  snow  lay  in 
some  places  too  thick  for  us  to  travel,  and  being  not 
hard  frozen,  as  is  the  case  in  northern  countries, 
there  was  no  going  without  being  in  danger  of  being 

1 we  should  expect  some  such  phrase  as  “ to  make  matters 
worse;  ” mend  here  is  “ to  add  to.” 


870 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


buried  alive  every  step.  We  stayed  no  less  than 
twenty  clays  at  Pampeluna;  when  seeing  the  winter 
coining  on,  and  no  likelihood  of  its  being  better,  for 
it  was  the  severest  winter  all  over  Europe  that  had 
been  known  in  the  memory  of  man,  I proposed  that 
we  should  all  go  away  to  Fontarabia,  and  there  take 
shipping  for  Bordeaux,  which  was  a very  little  voyage. 

But  while  we  were  considering  this,  there  came  in 
four  French  gentlemen,  who  having  been  stopped  on 
the  French  side  of  the  passes,  as  we  wei’e  on  the 
Spanish,  had  found  out  a guide,  who,  traversing  the 
country  near  the  head  of  Languedoc,  had  brought 
them  over  the  mountains  by  such  ways  that  they  were 
not  much  incommoded  with  the  snow  ; and  where  they 
met  with  snow  in  any  quantity,  they  said  it  was 
frozen  hard  enough  to  bear  them  and  their  horses. 

We  sent  for  this  guide,  who  told  us  he  would 
undertake  to  carry  us  the  same  way  with  no  hazard 
from  the  snow,  provided  we  were  armed  sufficiently  to 
protect  us  from  wild  beasts ; for  he  said,  upon  these 
great  snows  it  was  frequent  for  some  wolves  to  show 
themselves  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  being  made 
ravenous  for  want  of  food,  the  ground  being  covered 
with  snow.  We  told  him  we  were  well  enough  pre- 
pared for  such  creatures  as  they  were,  if  he  would 
ensure  us  from  a kind  of  two-legged  wolves,  which, 
we  were  told,  we  were  in  most  danger  from,  especially 
on  the  French  side  of  the  mountains. 

[He  satisfied  us  there  was  no  danger  of  that  kind  in 
the  way  that  we  were  to  go ; so  we  readily  agreed  to 
follow  him,  as  did  also  twelve  other  gentlemen,  with 
their  servants,  some  French,  some  Spanish,  who,  as  I 
said,  had  attempted  to  go,  and  were  obliged  to  come 
back  again. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVE i HIS  ISLAND.  371 


Accordingly  we  all  set  out  from  Pampeluna,  with 
our  guide,  on  the  15th  of  November  ; and,  indeed,  I 
was  surprised  when,  instead  of  going  forward,  he  came 
directly  back  with  us  on  the  same  road  that  we  came 
from  Madrid,  above  twenty  miles ; when  being  passed 
two  rivers,  and  come  into  the  plain  country,  we  found 
ourselves  in  a warm  climate  again,  where  the  country 
was  pleasant,  and  no  snow  to  be  seen ; but  on  a 
sudden,  turning  to  his  left,  he  approached  the  moun- 
tains another  way ; and  though  it  is  true  the  hills  and 
precipices  looked  dreadful,  yet  he  made  so  many  tours, 
such  meanders,  and  led  us  by  such  winding  ways,  that 
we  were  insensibly  passed  the  height  of  the  mountains 
without  being  much  encumbered  with  the  snow  ; and 
all  on  a sudden  he  showed  us  the  pleasant  fruitful 
provinces  of  Languedoc  and  Gascoign,  all  green  and 
flourishing,  though,  indeed,  it  was  at  a great  distance, 
and  we  had  some  rough  way  to  pass  yet. 

We  were  a little  uneasy,  however,  when  we  found 
it  snowed  one  whole  day  and  night  so  fast  that  we 
could  not  travel ; but  he  bid  us  be  easy,  we  should 
soon  be  past  it  all.  We  found,  indeed,  that  we  be- 
gan to  descend  every  day,  and  to  come  more  north 
than  before  ; and  so,  depending  upon  our  guide,  we 
went  on. 

It  was  about  two  hours  before  night  when,  our 
guide  being  something  before  us,  and  not  just  in  sight, 
out  rushed  three  monstrous  wolves,  and  after  them  a 
bear,  out  of  a hollow  way  adjoining  to  a thick  wood. 
Two  of  the  wolves  flew  upon  the  guide,  and  had  he 
been  half  a mile  before  us  he  had  been  devoured 
indeed  before  we  could  have  helped  him.  One  of 
them  fastened  upon  his  horse,  and  the  other  attacked 
the  man  with  that  violence  that  he  had  not  time, 


872  ROBINSON  CRUSlN. 

or  not  presence  of  mind  enough,  to  draw  his  pistol, 
hut  hallooed  and  cried  out  to  us  most  lustily.  My 
man  Friday  being  next  to  me,  I bid  him  ride  up, 
and  see  what  was  the  matter.  As  soon  as  Friday 
came  in  sight  of  the  man,  he  hallooed  as  loud  as 
t’  other,  “ O master  ! O master ! ” but,  like  a bold  fel- 
low, rode  directly  up  to  the  poor  man,  and  with  his 
pistol  shot  the  wolf  that  attacked  him  into 1 the  head. 

It  was  happy  for  the  poor  man  that  it  was  my  man 
Friday,  for  he,  having  been  used  to  that  kind  of 
creature  in  his  country,  had  no  fear  upon  him,  but 
went  close  up  to  him  and  shot  him,  as  above  ; whereas 
any  of  us  would  have  fired  at  a farther  distance,  and 
have  perhaps  either  missed  the  wolf,  or  endangered 
shooting  the  man. 

But  it  was  enough  to  have  terrified  a bolder  man 
than  I ; and,  indeed,  it  alarmed  all  our  company, 
when,  with  the  noise  of  Friday’s  pistol,  we  heard  on 
both  sides  the  dismallest  howling  of  wolves  ; and  the 
noise,  redoubled  by  the  echo  of  the  mountains,  that  it 
was  to  us  as  if  there  had  been  a prodigious  multitude  of 
them  ; and  perhaps,  indeed,  there  was  not  such  a few 
as  that  we  had  no  cause  of  apprehensions. 

However,  as  Friday  had  killed  this  wolf,  the  other 
that  had  fastened  upon  the  horse  left  him  immediately 
and  fled,  having  happily  fastened  upon  his  head,  where 
the  bosses  of  the  bridle  had  stuck  in  his  teeth,  so  that 
he  had  not  done  him  much  hurt.  The  man  indeed 
was  most  hurt ; for  the  raging  creature  had  bit  him 
twice,  once  on  the  arm,  and  the  other  time  a little 
above  his  knees ; and  he  was  just  as  it  were  tumbling 
down  by  the  disorder  of  his  horse,  when  Friday  came 
up  and  shot  the  wolf. 

1 A more  specific  and  more  rational  usage  which  has  gone  by. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  373 

It  is  easy  to  suppose  that  at  the  noise  of  Friday’s 
pistol  we  all  mended  our  pace,  and  rid  up  as  fast  as 
the  way,  which  was  very  difficult,  would  give  us  leave, 
to  see  what  was  the  matter.  As  soon  as  we  came 
clear  of  the  trees,  which  blinded  us  before,  we  saw 
clearly  what  had  been  the  case,  and  how  Friday  had 
disengaged  the  poor  guide,  though  we  did  not  presently 
discern  what  kind  of  creature  it  was  he  had  killed. 

But  never  was  a fight  managed  so  hardily,  and  in 
such  a surprising  manner,  as  that  which  followed 
between  Friday  and  the  bear,  which  gave  us  all, 
though  at  first  we  were  surprised  and  afraid  for  him, 
the  greatest  diversion  imaginable.  As  the  bear  is  a 
heavy^  clumsy  creature  and  does  not  gallop  as  the 
wolf  does,  who  is  swift  and  light,  so  he  has  two  par- 
ticular qualities,  which  generally  are  the  rule  of  his 
actions  : first,  as  to  men,  who  are  not  his  proper  prey ; 
I say,  not  his  proper  prey,  because,  though  I cannot 
say  what  excessive  hunger  might  do,  which  was  now 
their  case,  the  ground  being  all  covered  with  snow; 
but  as  to  men,  he  does  not  usually  attempt  them,  unless 
they  first  attack  him.  On  the  contrary,  if  you  meet 
him  in  the  woods,  if  you  don't  meddle  with  him,  he 
won’t  meddle  with  you  ; but  then  you  must  take  care 
to  be  very  civil  to  him,  and  give  him  the  l’oad,  for  he 
is  a very  nice  gentleman.  He  won't  go  a step  out  of 
his  way  for  a prince  ; nay,  if  you  are  really  afraid, 
your  best  way  is  to  look  another  way,  and  keep  going 
on  ; for  sometimes  if  you  stop,  and  stand  still,  and 
look  steadily  at  him,  he  takes  it  for  an  affront ; but 
if  you  throw  or  toss  anything  at  him,  and  it  hits 
him,  though  it  were  but  a bit  of  a stick  as  big  as  your 
finger,  he  takes  it  for  an  affront,  and  sets  all  his 
other  business  aside  to  pursue  his  revenge  ; for  he  will 


374 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


have  satisfaction  in  point  of  honor.  That  is  his  first 
quality  ; the  next  is,  that  if  he  be  once  affronted,  he 
will  never  leave  you,  night  or  day,  till  he  has  his  re- 
venge, but  follows,  at  a good  round  rate,  till  he  over- 
takes you. 

My  man  Friday  had  delivered  our  guide,  and  when 
we  came  up  to  him  he  was  helping  him  off  from  his 
horse ; for  the  man  was  both  hurt  and  fl  ighted,  and 
indeed  the  last  more  than  the  first ; when,  on  the  sud- 
den, we  spied  the  bear  come  out  of  the  wood,  and  a 
vast  monstrous  one  it  was,  the  biggest  by  far  that  ever 
I saw.  We  were  all  a little  surprised  when  we  saw 
him  ; but  when  Friday  saw  him,  it  was  easy  to  see  joy 
and  courage  in  the  fellow’s  countenance.  “ 0 ! O ! 
O ! ” says  Friday,  three  times  pointing  to  him.  “ Oh, 
master ! you  give  me  te  leave  ; me  shakee  te  hand 
with  him  ; me  make  you  good  laugh.” 

I was  surprised  to  see  the  fellow  so  pleased.  “You 
fool  you,”  says  I,  “ he  will  eat  you  up.”  “ Eatee  me 
up!  eatee  me  up!”  says  Friday,  twice  over  again; 
“ me  eatee  him  up ; me  make  you  good  laugh  ; you 
all  stay  here,  me  show  you  good  laugh.”  So  down  he 
sits,  and  gets  his  boots  off  in  a moment,  and  put  on  a 
pair  of  pumps,  as  we  call  the  flat  shoes  they  wear, 
and  which  he  had  in  his  pocket,  gives  my  other  ser- 
vant his  horse,  and  with  his  gun  away  he  flew,  swift 
like  the  wind. 

The  bear  was  walking  softly  on,  and  offered  to 
meddle  with  nobody  till  Friday,  coming  pretty  near, 
calls  to  him,  as  if  the  bear  could  understand  him. 
“Hark  ye,  hark  ye,”  says  Friday,  “me  speakee  wit 
you.”  We  followed  at  a distance  ; for  now  being 
come  down  on  the  Gascoign  side  of  the  mountains, 
we  were  entered  a vast  great  forest,  where  the  country 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  375 


was  plain  and  pretty  open,  though  many  trees  in  it 
scattered  here  and  there. 

Friday,  who  had,  as  we  say,  the  heels  of  the  bear, 
came  up  with  him  quickly,  and  takes  up  a great  stone 
and  throws  at  him,  and  hit  him  just  on  the  head,  but 
did  him  no  more  harm  than  if  he  had  thrown  it 
against  a wall.  But  it  answered  Friday’s  end,  for  the 
rogue  was  so  void  of  fear  that  he  did  it  purely  to 
make  the  bear  follow  him,  and  show  us  some  laugh, 
as  he  called  it. 

As  soon  as  the  bear  felt  the  stone,  and  saw  him,  lie 
turns  about,  and  comes  after  him,  taking  devilish  long 
strides,  and  shuffling  along  at  a strange  rate,  so  as 
would  have  put  a horse  to  a middling  gallop.  Away 
runs  Friday,  and  takes  his  course  as  if  he  run  towards 
us  for  help  ; so  we  all  resolved  to  fire  at  once  upon 
the  bear,  and  deliver  my  man  ; though  I was  angry 
at  him  heartily  for  bringing  the  bear  back  upon  us, 
when  he  was  going  about  his  own  business  another 
way ; and  especially  I was  angry  that  he  had  turned 
the  bear  upon  us,  and  then  run  away ; and  I called 
out,  “ You  dog,”  said  I,  “ is  this  your  making  us 
laugh  ? Come  away,  and  take  your  horse,  that  we  may 
shoot  the  creature.”  He  hears  me,  and  cries  out,  “ No 
shoot,  no  shoot ; stand  still,  you  get  much  laugh.” 
And  as  the  nimble  creature  run  two  feet  for  the 
beast’s  one,  he  turned  on  a sudden,  on  one  side  of  us, 
and  seeing  a great  oak-tree  fit  for  his  purpose,  he 
beckoned  to  us  to  follow  ; and  doubling  his  pace,  he 
gets  nimbly  up  the  tree,  laying  his  gun  down  upon  the 
ground,  at  about  five  or  six  yards  from  the  bottom  of 
the  tree. 

The  bear  soon  came  to  the  tree,  and  we  followed  at 
a distance.  The  first  thing  he  did,  he  stopped  at  the 


376 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


gun,  smelt  to  it,  but  let  it  lie,  and  up  lie  scrambles 
into  the  tree,  climbing  like  a cat,  though  so  mon- 
strously heavy.  I was  amazed  at  the  folly,  as  I 
thought  it,  of  my  man,  and  could  not  for  my  life  see 
anything  to  laugh  at  yet,  till  seeing  the  bear  get  up 
the  tree,  we  all  rode  nearer  to  him. 

When  we  came  to  the  tree,  there  was  Friday  got 
out  to  the  small  end  of  a large  limb  of  the  tree,  and 
the  bear  got  about  halfway  to  him.  As  soon  as  the 
bear  got  out  to  that  part  where  the  limb  of  the  tree 
was  weaker,  “ Ha ! ” says  he  to  us,  “ now  you  ..see  me 
teachee  the  bear  dance.”  So  he  falls  a-jumping  and 
shaking  the  bough,  at  which  the  bear  began  to  totter, 
but  stood  still,  and  began  to  look  behind  him,  to  see 
how  he  should  get  back.  Then,  indeed,  we  did  laugh 
heartily.  But  Friday  had  not  done  with  him  by  a 
great  deal.  When  he  sees  him  stand  still,  he  calls 
out  to  him  again,  as  if  he  had  supposed  the  bear 
could  speak  English,  “ What,  you  no  come  farther? 
pray  you  come  farther;”  so  he  left  jumping  and  shak- 
ing the  tree  ; and  the  bear,  just  as  if  he  had  under- 
stood what  he  said,  did  come  a little  farther ; then  he 
fell  a-jumping  again,  and  the  bear  stopped  again. 

We  thought  now  was  a good  time  to  knock  him  on 
the  head,  and  I called  to  Friday  to  stand  still,  and  we 
would  shoot  the  bear  ; but  he  cried  out  earnestly,  “ O 
pray  ! O pray  ! no  shoot,  me  shoot  by  and  then  ; ” he 
would  have  said  by  and  by.  However,  to  shorter}  the 
story,  Friday  danced  so  much,  and  the  bear  stood  so 
ticklish,  that  we  had  laughing  enough  indeed,  but  still 
could  not  imagine  what  the  fellow  would  do ; for  first 
we  thought  he  depended  upon  shaking  the  bear  off  ; 
and  we  found  the  bear  was  too  cunning  for  that  too  ; 
for  ne  would  not  go  out  far  enough  to  be  thrown 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  37 1 


down,  but  clings  fast  with  his  great  broad  claws  and 
feet,  so  that  we  could  not  imagine  what  would  be  the 
end  of  it,  and  where  the  jest  would  be  at  last. 

But  Friday  put  us  out  of  doubt  quickly ; for  seeing 
the  bear  cling  fast  to  the  bough,  and  that  he  would  not 
be  persuaded  to  come  any  farther,  “ Well,  well,”  says 
Friday,  “you  no  come  farther,  me  go,  me  go;  you  no 
come  to  me,  me  go  come  to  you  ; ” and  upon  this  he 
goes  out  to  the  smallest  end  of  the  bough,  where  it 
would  bend  with  his  weight,  and  gently  lets  himself 
down  by  it,  sliding  down  the  bough  till  he  came  near 
enough  to  jump  down  on  his  feet,  and  away  he  ran  to 
his  gun,  takes  it  up,  and  stands  still. 

“ Well,”  said  I to  him,  “Friday,  what  will  you  do 
now?  Why  don’t  you  shoot  him?”  “No  shoot,” 
says  Friday,  “ no  yet ; me  shoot  now,  me  no  kill ; me 
stay,  give  you  one  more  laugh.”  And,  indeed,  so  he 
did,  as  you  will  see  presently  ; for  when  the  bear  sees 
his  enemy  gone,  he  comes  back  from  the  bough  where 
he  stood,  but  did  it  mighty  leisurely,  looking  behind 
him  every  step,  and  coming  backward  till  he  got  into 
the  body  of  the  tree  ; then  with  the  same  hinder  end 
foremost  he  comes  down  the  tree,  grasping  it  with  his 
claws,  and  moving  one  foot  at  a time,  very  leisurely. 
At  this  juncture,  and  just  before  he  could  set  his  hind 
feet  upon  the  ground,  Friday  stepped  up  close  to  him, 
clapped  the  muzzde  of  his  piece  into  his  ear,  and  shot 
him  dead  as  a stone. 

Then  the  rogue  turned  about  to  see  if  we  did  not 
laugh ; and  when  he  saw  we  were  pleased  by  our 
looks,  he  falls  a-laughing  himself  very  loud.  “ So  we 
kill  bear  in  my  country,”  says  Friday.  “ So  you  kill 
them?  ’ saj’s  I;  “ why,  you  have  no  guns.”  “No,” 
says  he.  *'  no  gun,  but  shoot  great  much  long  arrow.” 


378 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


This  was  indeed  a good  diversion  to  us ; but  we 
were  still  in  a wild  place,  and  our  guide  very  much 
hurt,  and  what  to  do  we  hardly  knew.  The  howling  of 
wolves  ran  much  in  my  head ; and  indeed,  except  the 
noise  1 once  heard  on  the  shore  of  Africa,  of  which  I 
have  said  something  already,  I never  heard  anything 
*hat  filled  me  with  so  much  horror. 

These  things,  and  the  approach  of  night,  called  us 
off,  or  else,  as  Friday  would  have  had  us,  we  should 
certainly  have  taken  the  skin  of  this  monstrous  creature 
off,  which  was  worth  saving ; hut  we  had  three  leagues 
to  go,  and  our  guide  hastened  us  ; so  we  left  him,  and 
went  forward  on  our  journey. 

The  ground  was  still  covered  with  snow,  though  not 
so  deep  and  dangerous  as  on  the  mountains ; and  the 
ravenous  creatures,  as  we  heard  afterwards,  were  come 
down  into  the  forest  and  plain  country,  pi’essed  by 
hunger  to  seek  for  £ood,  and  had  done  a great  deal 
of  mischief  in  the  villages,  where  they  surprised  the 
country  people,  killed  a great  many  of  their  sheep  and 
horses,  and  some  people  too. 

We  had  one  dangerous  place  to  pass,  which  our 
guide  told  us  if  there  were  any  more  wolves  in  the 
country  we  should  find  them  there  ; and  this  was  in  a 
small  plain,  surrounded  with  woods  on  every  side,  and 
a long  narrow  defile,  or  lane,  which  we  wei’e  to  pass 
to  get  through  the  wood,  and  then  we  should  come  to 
the  village  where  we  were  to  lodge. 

It  was  within  half  an  hour  of  sunset  when  we 
entered  the  first  wood,  and  a little  after  sunset  when 
we  came  into  the  plain.  We  met  with  nothing  in  the 
first  wood,  except  that,  in  a little  plain  within  the 
wood,  which  was  not  above  two  furlongs  over,  we  saw 
five  great  wolves  cross  the  road,  full  speed,  one  after 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  379 


another,  as  if  they  had  been  in  chase  of  some  prey, 
and  had  it  in  view  ; they  took  no  notice  of  us,  and 
were  gone  and  out  of  onr  sight  in  a few  moments. 
Upon  this  our  guide,  who,  by  the  way,  was  a wretched 
faint-hearted  fellow,  bid  us  keep  in  a ready  posture, 
for  he  believed  there  were  more  wolves  a-eoming. 

We  kept  our  arms  ready,  and  our  eyes  about  us ; 
but  we  saw  no  more  wolves  till  we  came  through  that 
wood,  which  was  near  half  a league,  and  entered  the 
plain.  As  soon  as  we  came  into  the  plain,  we  had 
occasion  enough  to  look  about  us.  The  first  object  we 
met  with  was  a dead  horse,  that  is  to  say,  a poor  horse 
which  the  wolves  had  killed,  and  at  least  a dozen  of 
them  at  work  ; we  could  not  say  eating  of  him,  but 
picking  of  his  bones  rather,  for  they  had  eaten  up  all 
the  flesh  before. 

We  did  not  think  fit  to  disturb  them  at  their  feast, 
neither  did  they  take  much  notice  of  us.  Friday 
would  have  let  fly  at  them,  but  I would  not  suffer  him 
by  any  means,  for  I found  we  were  like  to  have  more 
business  upon  our  hands  than  we  were  aware  of.  We 
were  not  gone  half  over  the  plain,  but  we  began  to 
hear  the  wolves  howl  in  the  wood  on  our  left  in  a 
frightful  manner,  and  presently  after  we  saw  about  a 
hundred  coming  on  directly  towards  us,  all  in  a body, 
and  most  of  them  in  a line,  as  regularly  as  an  army 
drawn  up  by  experienced  officers.  I scarce  knew  in 
what  manner  to  receive  them,  but  found  to  draw  our- 
selves in  a close  line  was  the  only  way  ; so  we  formed 
in  a moment;  but  that  we  might  not  have  too  much 
interval,  I ordered  that  only  every  other  man  should 
fire,  and  that  the  others  who  had  not  fired  should 
stand  ready  to  give  them  a second  volley  immediately, 
if  they  continued  to  advance  upon  us  ; and  that  then 


380 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


those  who  had  fired  at  first  should  not  pretend  to  load 
their  fusees  again,  but  stand  ready  with  every  one  a 
pistol,  for  we  were  all  armed  with  a fusee  and  a pair 
of  pistols  each  man ; so  we  were,  by  this  method,  able 
to  fire  six  volleys,  half  of  us  at  a time.  However,  at 
present  we  had  no  necessity ; for  upon  firing  the  first 
volley  the  enemy  made  a full  stop,  being  terrified  as 
well  with  the  noise  as  with  the  fire.  Four  of  them, 
being  shot  into  the  head,  dropped  ; several  others  were 
wounded,  and  went  bleeding  off,  as  we  could  see  by 
the  snow.  I found  they  stopped,  but  did  not  imme- 
diately retreat;  whereupon,  remembering  that  I had 
been  told  that  the  fiercest  creatures  were  terrified  at 
the  voice  of  a man,  I caused  all  our  company  to  halloo 
as  loud  as  we  could ; and  I found  the  notion  not  alto- 
gether mistaken,  for  upon  our  shout  they  began  to 
retire  and  turn  about.  Then  I ordered  a second 
volley  to  be  fired  in  their  rear,  which  put  them  to  the 
gallop,  and  away  they  went  to  the  woods. 

This  gave  us  leisure  to  charge  our  pieces  again  ; and 
that  we  might  lose  fio  time,  we  kept  going.  But  we 
had  but  little  more  than  loaded  our  fusees,  and  put 
ourselves  into  a readiness,  when  we  heard  a terrible 
noise  in  the  same  wood,  on  our  left,  only  that  it  was 
farther  onward,  the  same  way  we  were  to  go. 

The  night  was  coming  on,  and  the  light  began  to  be 
dusky,  which  made  it  worse  on  our  side  ; but  the  noise 
increasing,  we  could  easily  perceive  that  it  was  the 
howling  and  yelling  of  those  hellish  creatures  ; and  on 
a sudden,  we  perceived  two  or  three  troops  of  wolves, 
one  on  our  left,  one  behind  us,  and  one  on  our  front, 
so  that  we  seemed  to  be  surrounded  with  them.  How- 
ever, as  they  did  not  fall  upon  us,  we  kept  our  way 
forward  as  fast  as  we  could  make  our  horses  go,  which, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  381 


the  way  being  very  rough,  was  only  a good  large  trot, 
and  in  this  manner  we  came  in  view  of  the  entrance  of 
a wood,  through  which  we  were  to  pass,  at  the  farther 
side  of  the  plain  ; but  we  were  greatly  surprised  when, 
coining  nearer  the  lane,  or  pass,  we  saw  a confused 
number  of  wolves  standing  just  at  the  entrance. 

On  a sudden,  at  another  opening  of  the  wood,  we 
heard  the  noise  of  a gun,  and,  looking  that  way,  out 
rushed  a horse,  with  a saddle  and  a bridle  on  him,  flying 
like  the  wind,  and  sixteen  or  seventeen  wolves  after 
him,  full  speed ; indeed,  the  horse  had  the  heels  of 
them  ; but  as  we  supposed  that  he  could  not  hold  it  at 
that  rate,  we  doubted  not  but  they  would  get  up  with 
him  at  last,  and  no  question  but  they  did.  j 

But  here  we  had  a most  horrible  sight ; for  ridin<V 
up  to  the  entrance  where  the  horse  came  out,  we  found 
the  carcass  of  another  horse  and  of  two  men  devoured 
by  the  ravenous  creatures  ; and  one  of  the  men  was  no 
doubt  the  same  whom  we  heard  fire  the  gun,  for  there 
lay  a gun  just  by  him  fired  off  ; but  as  to  the  man,  his  j 
head  and  the  upper  part  of  his  body  was  eaten  up.  'j 
This  filled  us  with  horror,  and  we  knew  not  what 
course  to  take ; but  the  creatures  resolved  us  soon,  for 
they  gathered  about  us  presently  in  hopes  of  prey,  and 
I verily  believe  there  were  three  hundred  of  them.  It 
happened  very  much  to  our  advantage  That,  at  the 
entrance  into  the  wood,  but  a little  way  from  it,  there 
lay  some  large  timber-trees,  which  had  been  cut  down 
the  summer  before,  and  I suppose  lay  there  for  carriage. 

I drew  my  little  troop  in  among  those  trees,  and  pla- 
cing ourselves  in  a line  behind  one  long  tree,  I advised 
them  all  to  light,  and  keeping  that  tree  before  us  for 
a breastwork,  to  stand  in  a triangle,  or  three  fronts, 
enclosing  our  horses  in  the  centre. 


382 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


We  did  so,  and  it  was  well  we  did  ; for  never  was 
a more  furious  charge  than  the  creatures  made  upon  us 
in  the  place.  They  came  on  us  with  a growling  kind 
of  a noise,  and  mounted  the  piece  of  timber,  which,  as 
I said,  was  our  breastwork,  as  if  they  were  only  rushing 
upon  their  prey ; and  this  fury  of  theirs,  it  seems,  was 
principally  occasioned  by  their  seeing  our  horses  behind 
us,  which  was  the  prey  they  aimed  at.  I ordered  our 
men  to  fire  as  before,  every  other  man  ; and  they  took 
their  aim  so  sure  that  indeed  they  killed  several  of  the 
wolves  at  the  first  volley  ; but  there  was  a necessity  to 
keep  a continual  firing,  for  they  came  on  like  devils, 
those  behind  pushing  on  those  before. 

When  we  had  fired  our  second  volley  of  our  fusees, 
we  thought  they  stopped  a little,  and  I hoped  they 
would  have  gone  off ; but  it  was  but  a moment,  for 
others  came  forward  again ; so  we  fired  two  volleys 
of  our  pistols ; and  I believe  in  these  four  firings  we 
had  killed  seventeen  or  eighteen  of  them,  and  lamed 
twice  as  many,  yet  they  came  on  again. 

I was  loath  to  spend  our  last  shot  too  hastily ; so  I 
called  my  servant,  not  my  man  Friday,  for  he  was 
better  employed,  for  with  the  greatest  dexterity  imag- 
inable he  had  charged  my  fusee  and  his  own  while 
we  were  engaged ; but  as  I said,  I called  my  other 
man,  and  giving  him  a horn  of  powder,  I bade  him 
lay  a train  all  along  the  piece  of  timber,  and  let  it  be 
a large  train.  He  did  so,  and  had  but  just  time  to 
^t  away  when  the  wolves  came  up  to  it,  and  some  were 
got  up  upon  it,  when  I,  snapping  an  uncharged  pistol 
close  to  the  powder,  set  it  on  fire.  Those  that  were 
upon  the  timber  were  scorched  with  it,  and  six  or_ 
seven  of  them  fell,  or  rather  jumped,  in  among  us  with 
the  force  and  fright  of  the  fire.  We  despatched  these 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  383 


in  an  instant,  and  the  rest  were  so  frighted  with  the 
light,  which  the  night,  for  it  was  now  very  near  dark, 
made  more  terrible,  that  they  drew  back  a little ; 
upon  which  I ordered  our  last  pistol  to  be  fired  off 
in  one  volley,  and  after  that  we  gave  a shout.  Upon 
this  the  wolves  turned  tail,  and  we  sallied  immediately 
upon  near  twenty  lame  ones,  whom  we  found  struggling 
on  the  ground,  and  fell  a-cutting  them  with  our  swords, 
which  answered  our  expectation  ; for  the  crying  and 
howling  they  made  was  better  understood  by  their 
fellows,  so  that  they  all  fled  and  left  us. 

We  had,  first  and  last,  killed  about  threescore  of 
them,  and  had  it  been  daylight  we  had  killed  many 
more.  The  field  of  battle  being  thus  cleared,  we 
made  forward  again,  for  we  had  still  near  a league  to 
go.  We  heard  the  ravenous  creatures  howl  and  yell 
in  the  woods  as  we  went  several  times,  and  sometimes 
we  fancied  we  saw  some  of  them,  but  the  snow  daz- 
zling our  eyes,  we  were  not  certain.  So  in  about  an 
hour  more  we  came  to  the  town  where  we  were  to 
lodge,  which  we  found  in  a terrible  fright,  and  all  in 
arms ; for  it  seems  that  the  night  before  the  wolves 
and  some  bears  had  broke  into  the  village  in  the  night, 
and  put  them  in  a terrible  fright ; and  they  were  obliged 
to  keep  guard  night  and  day,  but  especially  in  the 
night  to  preserve  their  cattle,  and,  indeed,  their  peo- 
ple. 

The  next  morning  our  guide  was  so  ill,  and  his 
limbs  swelled  with  the  rankling  of  his  two  wounds, 
that  he  could  go  no  farther;  so  we  were  obliged  to 
take  a new  guide  there,  and  go  to  Toulouse,  where  we 
found  a warm  climate,  a fruitful,  pleasant  country, 
and  no  snow,  no  wolves,  or  anything  like  them.  But 
when  we  told  our  story  at  Toulouse,  they  told  us  it 


384 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


was  nothing  hut  what  was  ordinary  in  the  great  forest 
at  the  foot  of  ^he  mountains,  especially  when  the  snow 
lay  on  the  ground  ; hut  they  inquired  much  what  kind 
of  a guide  we  had  gotten  that  would  ventui’e  to  bring 
us  that  way  in  such  a severe  season,  and  told  us  it  was 
very  much  we  were  not  all  devoured.  When  we  told 
them  how  we  placed  ourselves,  and  the  horses  in  the 
middle,  they  blamed  us  exceedingly,  and  told  us  it 
was  fifty  to  one  but  we  had  been  all  destroyed  ; for  it 
was  the  sight  of  the  horses  which  made  the  wolves  so 
furious,  seeing  their  prey;  and  that,  at  other  times, 
they  are  really  afraid  of  a gun  ; but  the  being  exces- 
sive hungry,  and  raging  on  that  account,  the  eagerness 
to  come  at  the  horses  had  made  them  senseless  of  dan- 
ger; and  that  if  we  had  not,  by  the  continued  fire, 
and  at  last  by  the  stratagem  of  the  train  of  powder, 
mastered  them,  it  had  been  great  odds  but  that  we 
had  been  torn  to  pieces  ; whereas  had  we  been  content 
to  have  sat  still  on  horseback,  and  fired  as  horsemen, 
they  would  not  have  taken  the  horses  for  so  much 
their  own,  when  men  were  on  their  backs,  as  other- 
wise ; and  withal  they  told  us  that,  at  last,  if  we  had 
stood  all  together,  and  left  our  horses,  they  would 
have  been  so  eager  to  have  devoured  them  that  we 
might  have  come  off  safe,  especially  having  our  fire- 
arms in  our  hands,  and  being  so  many  in  number. 

For  my  part,  I was  never  so  sensible  of  danger  in 
my  life ; for  seeing  above  three  hundred  devils  come 
roaring  and  open-mouthed  to  devour  us,  and  having 
nothing  to  shelter  us  or  retreat  to,  I gave  myself  over 
for  lost ; and  as  it  was,  I believe  I shall  never  care  to 
cross  those  mountains  again.  I think  I would  much 
rather  go  a thousand  leagues  by  sea,  though  I were 
sure  to  meet  with  a storm  once  a week. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  385 


I have  nothing  uncommon  to  take  notice  of  in  my 
passage  through  France  ; nothing  hut  what  ether  trav- 
ellers have  given  an  account  of  with  much  more  ad- 
vantage than  I can.  I travelled  from  Toulouse  to 
Paris,  and  without  any  considerable  stay  came  to 
Calais,  and  landed  safe  at  Dover,  the  14th  of  January, 
after  having  had  a severe  cold  season  to  travel  in. 

I was  now  come  to  the  centre  of  my  travels,  and 
had  in  a little  time  all  my  new-discovered  estate  safe 
about  me,  the  hills  of  exchange  which  I brought  with 
me  having  been  very  currently 1 paid. 

My  principal  guide  and  privy  councillor  was  my 
good  ancient  widow ; who,  in  gratitude  for  the  money 
I haj  sent  her,  thought  no  pains  too  much,  or  care  too 
great,  to  employ  for  me ; and  I trusted  her  so  entirely 
with  everything  that  I was  perfectly  easy  as  to  the 
security  of  my  effects ; anil  indeed  I was  very  happy 
from  my  beginning,  and  now  to  the  end,  in  the  un- 
spotted integrity  of  this  good  gentlewoman. 

And  now  I began  to  think  of  leaving  my  effects 
with  this  woman  and  setting  out  for  Lisbon,  and  so  to 
the  Brazils.  But  now  another  scruple  came  in  my 
way,  and  that  was  religion ; for  as  I had  entertained 
some  doubts  about  the  Roman  religion  even  while  I 
was  abroad,  especially  in  my  state  of  solitude,  so  I 
kneAV  there  was  no  going  to  the  Brazils  for  me,  much 
less  going  to  settle  there,  unless  I resolved  to  embrace 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion  without  any  reserve;  un 
less  on  the  other  hand  I resolved  to  be  a sacrifice  to 
my  principles,  be  a martyr  for  religion,  and  die  in  the 
Inquisition.  So  I resolved  to  stay  at  home,  and  if  I 
could  find  means  for  it,  to  dispose  of  my  plantation. 

To  this  purpose  I wrote  to  my  old  friend  at  Lisbon, 

1 That  is,  paid  in  good  currency. 


386 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


who  in  return  gave  me  notice  that  he  could  easily  dis- 
pose of  it  there ; but  that  if  I thought  fit  to  give  him 
leave  to  offer  it  in  my  name  to  the  two  merchants,  the 
survivors  of  my  trustees,  who  lived  in  the  Brazils,  who 
must  fully  understand  the  value  of  it,  who  lived  just 
upon  the  spot,  and  who  I knew  were  very  rich,  so 
that  he  believed  they  would  be  fond  of  buying  it,  he 
did  not  doubt  but  I should  make  four  or  five  thousand 
pieces  of  eight  the  more  of  it. 

Accordingly  I agreed,  gave  him  order  to  offer  it  to 
them,  and  he  did  so ; and  in  about  eight  months  more, 
the  ship  being  then  returned,  he  sent  me  an  account 
that  they  had  accepted  the  offer,  and  had  remitted 
33,000  pieces  of  eight  to  a correspondent  of  theirs  at 
Lisbon  to  pay  for  it. 

In  return,  I signed  the  instrument  of  sale  in  the 
form  which  they  sent  from  Lisbon,  and  sent  it  to  my 
old  man,  who  sent  me  bills  of  exchange  for  32,800 
pieces  of  eight  to  me,  for  the  estate ; reserving  the 
payment  of  a hundred  moidores  a year  to  him,  the  old 
man,  during  his  life,  and  fifty  moidores  afterwards  to 
his  son  for  his  life,  which  I had  promised  them,  which 
the  plantation  was  to  make  good  as  a rent-charge. 
And  thus  I have  given  the  first  part  of  a life  of  fortune 
and  adventure,  a life  of  Providence’s  chequer-work, 
and  of  a variety  which  the  world  will  seldom  be  able 
to  show  the  like  of ; beginning  foolishly,  but  closing 
much  more  happily  than  any  part  of  it  ever  gave  me 
leave  so  much  as  to  hope  for. 

Any  one  would  think  that  in  this  state  of  compli- 
cated good  fortune  I was  past  running  any  more  haz- 
ards ; and  so  indeed  I had  been,  if  other  circumstances 
had  concurred.  But  I was  inured  to  a wandering 
life,  had  no  family,  not  many  relations,  nor,  however 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  387 


rich,  had  I contracted  much  acquaintance  ; and  though 
I had  sold  my  estate  in  the  Brazils,  yet  I could  not 
keep  the  country  out  of  my  head,  and  had  a great 
mind  to  he  upon  the  wing  again  ; especially  I could 
not  resist  the  strong  inclination  I had  to  see  my  island, 
and  to  know  if  the  poor  Spaniards  were  in  being  there, 
and  how  the  rogues  I left  there  had  used  them. 

My  true  friend,  the  widow,  earnestly  dissuaded  me 
from  it,  and  so  far  prevailed  with  me,  that  for  almost 
seven  years  she  prevented  my  running  abroad,  during 
which  time  I took  my  two  nephews,  the  children  of 
one  of  my  brothers,  into  my  care.  The  eldest,  having 
something  of  his  own,  I bred  up  as  a gentleman,  and 
gave  him  a settlement  of  some  addition  to  his  estate 
after  my  decease.  The  other  I put  out  to  a captain  of 
a ship,  and  after  five  years,  finding  him  a sensible, 
bold,  enterprising  young  fellow,  I put  him  into  a good 
ship,  and  sent  him  to  sea ; and  this  young  fellow  after- 
wards drew  me  in,  as  old  as  I was,  to  farther  adven- 
tures myself. 

In  the  meantime,  I in  part  settled  myself  here ; for, 
first  of  all,  I married,  and  that  not  either  to  my  disad- 
vantage or  dissatisfaction,  and  had  three  children,  two 
sons  and  one  daughter ; but  my  wife  dying,  and  my 
nephew  coming  home  with  good  success  from  a voyage 
to  Spain,  my  inclination  to  go  abroad,  and  his  impor- 
tunity, prevailed,  and  engaged  me  to  go  in  his  ship  as 
a private  trader  to  the  East  Indies.  This  was  in  the 
year  1694. 

In  this  voyage  I visited  my  new  colony  in  the  island, 
saw  my  successors  the  Spaniards,  had  the  whole  story 
of  their  lives,  and  of  the  villains  I left  there ; how  at 
first  they  insulted  the  poor  Spaniards,  how  they  after- 
wards agreed,  disagreed,  united,  separated,  and  how 


388 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


'j  at  last  the  Spaniards  were  obliged  to  use  violence  with 
/ them  ; how  they  were  subjected  to  the  Spaniards  ; how 
j1  honestly  the  Spaniards  used  them  ; a history,  if  it  were 
entered  into,  as  full  of  variety  and  wonderful  acci- 
dents as  my  own  part ; particularly  also  as  to  their 
battles  with  the  Caribbeans,  who  landed  several  times 
upon  the  island,  and  as  to  the  improvement  they  made 
upon  the  island  itself ; and  how  five  of  them  made  an 
attempt  upon  the  mainland,  and  brought  away  eleven 
men  and  five  women  prisoners,  by  which,  at  my  com- 
ing, I found  about  twenty  young  children  on  the 
island. 

Here  I stayed  about  twenty  days,  left  them  supplies 
of  all  necessary  things,  and  particularly  of  arms,  pow- 
der, shot,  clothes,  tools,  and  two  workmen,  which  I 
brought  from  England  with  me,  viz.,  a carpenter  and 
a smith. 

Besides  this,  I shared  the  island  into  parts  with 
them,  reserved  to  myself  the  property  of  the  whole, 
but  gave  them  such  parts  respectively  as  they  agreed 
on ; and  having  settled  all  things  with  them,  and  en- 
gaged them  not  to  leave  the  place,  I left  them  there. 

From  thence  I touched  at  the  Brazils,  from  whence 
I sent  a bark,  which  I bought  there,  with  more  people, 
to  the  island ; and  in  it,  besides  other  supplies,  I sent 
seven  women,  being  such  as  I found  proper  for  service, 
or  for  wives  to  such  as  would  take  them.  As  to  the 
Englishmen,  I promised  them  to  send  them  some 
women  from  England,  with  a good  cargo  of  necessa- 

Iries  if  they  would  apply  themselves  to  planting ; which 
I afterwards  performed ; and  the  fellows  proved  very 
honest  and  diligent  after  they  were  mastered,  and  had 
their  properties  set  apart  for  them.  I sent  them  also 
from  the  Brazils  five  cows,  three  of  them  being  big 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  LEAVES  HIS  ISLAND.  389 


with  calf,  some  sheep,  and  some  hogs,  which,  when  I 
came  again,  were  considerably  increased. 

But  all  these  things,  with  an  account  how  three 
hundred  Caribbees  came  and  invaded  them,  and  ruined 
their  plantations,  and  how  they  fought  with  that  whole 
number  twice,  and  were  at  first  defeated  and  three  of 
them  killed  ; but  at  last  a storm  destroying  their  ene- 
mies’ canoes,  they  famished  or  destroyed  almost  all 
the  rest,  and  renewed  and  recovered  the  possession  of 
their  plantation,  and  still  lived  upon  the  island;  — all 
these  things,  with  some  very  surprising  incidents  in 
some  new  adventures  of  my  own,  for  ten  years  more, 
I may  perhaps  give  a farther  account  of  hereafter. 


ENGLISH  LITERATURE 


£*  Short  History  of  England’s  Literature.  By  Eva 

March  Tappan.  $ .96 

A Student’s  History  of  English  Literature.  By  Wil- 
liam Edward  Simonds.  1.25 

Lives  of  Great  English  Writers.  From  Chaucer  to 
Browning.  By  W.  S.  Hinchman  and  Francis  B.  Gum- 
mere.  1.50 

Masterpieces  of  British  Literature.  Edited  by  Horace 
E.  Scudder.  i. 00 

Readings  in  English  Prose  of  the  18th  Century. 

Edited  by  Raymond  Macdonald  Alden.  3.00 

A Victorian  Anthology.  Edited  by  Edmund  Clarence 

STEDMAN.  Student's  Edition.  2.25 

AMERICAN  LITERATURE 

A Short  History  of  England’s  and  America’s  Literature. 

By  Eva  March  Tappan.  1.28 

A Short  History  of  A merica’s  Literature.  With  Selec- 
tions from  Colonial  and  Revolutionary  writers.  By  Eva 
March  Tappan.  .92 

A History  of  American  Literature.  By  William  E.  Si- 
monds. 1. 10 

Masterpieces  of  American  Literature.  Edited  by  Horace 

E.  Scudder.  1.00 

Readings  in  English  Prose  of  the  19th  Century.  Edited 
by  Raymond  Macdonald  Alden.  Part  /,  #1.65,  Part  II, 

$1.65.  Complete  2. go 

The  Chief  American  Prose  Writers.  Edited  by  Norman 
Foerster.  2.00 

An  American  Anthology.  Edited  by  Edmund  Clarence 
> Stedman.  Student's  Edition.  2.50 

The  Chief  American  Poets.  Edited  by  Curtis  Hidden 
Page  2.00 

The  Little  Book  of  Modern  Verse.  Edited  by  Jessie 
B.  Rittenhouse.  R.L.S.  No.  254.  Library  binding.  .55 

The  Little  Book  of  American  Poets.  Edited  by  Jessie 
B.  Rittenhouse.  R.L.S.  No.  255.  Library  binding.  .65 

Prices  are  net , postpaid 


HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 

BOSTON  NEW  YORK  CHICAGO 

181& 


LITERATURE  SELECTIONS 

Modern  Prose  and  Poetry  for  Secondary  Schools. 

Edited  by  Margaret  Ashmun.  $ .88 

Prose  Literature  for  Secondary  Schools.  With  some 
suggestions  for  correlation  with  composition.  Edited 

by  Margaret  Ashmun.  With  an  Introduction  by  Wil- 
lard G.  Bleyer.  .84 

The  High  School  Prize  Speaker.  Edited  by  William  L. 

Snow.  t.oo 

American  and  English  Classics  for  Grammar  Grades.  .60 

Selections  from  the  Riverside  Literature  Series  for 
Fifth  Grade  Reading.  .52 

Selections  from  the  Riverside  Literature  Series  for 

Sixth  Grade  Reading.  .52 

Selections  from  the  Riverside  Literature  Series  for 

Seventh  Grade  Reading.  .52 

Selections  from  the  Riverside  Literature  Series  for 
Eighth  Grade  Reading.  .52 

American  Classics.  (Poems  and  Prose.)  .80 

American  Poems.  Edited  by  Horace  E.  Scudder.  1.00 

American  Prose.  Edited  by  Horace  E.  Scudder.  1. 00 

Literary  Masterpieces.  .90 

Masterpieces  of  American  Literature.  Edited  by  Hor- 
ace E.  Scudder.  1.00 

Masterpieces  of  British  Literature.  Edited  by  Horace 

E.  Scudder.  LOO 

Masterpieces  of  Greek  Literature.  (Translations.) 

Supervising  editor,  John  Henry  Wright.  I>5° 

Masterpieces  of  Latin  Literature.  (Translations.) 

Edited  by  G.  J.  Lalng.  1*5° 

Prices  are  net , postpaid. 

HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 

BOSTON  NEW  YORK  CHICAGO, 

14*3 


823 


823.5! 

D32to 

Defoe,  Daniel 

tur^s  of fp  h?d  Strange  Adven- 

s of  Robinson  Crusoe 

'!  f f r 

.51  1)314^^.  p 59051 


l 


